Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Danny Fenton sprinted down the hall; his backpack slung haphazardly over one shoulder, hair still slightly disheveled from grappling with a chaotic night of ghostly encounters.

The shrill bell rang, echoing ominously in the fluorescent-lit corridor as he pushed through the crowded crowd of students, mentally kicking himself for letting the ghostly shenanigans run over him.

Just as he rounded the corner, Dash Baxter loomed in front of him, a cocky grin plastered across his face.

"Look who it is, Fentonio! Late to class again, freak!" Dash taunted, shoving Danny hard against the metal locker with a clang.

A flare of frustration ignited within Danny, his powers threatening to surface, but just as he felt that familiar rush of ectoplasmic energy, the sound of hurried footsteps broke through.

“Hey! Let him go, Dash!" Valerie called, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife.

She stepped in, her expression fierce. With a glare, she approached Dash and shoved him back, giving Danny the opening he needed to escape the locker’s cold embrace.

As Danny straightened up, grateful yet tense, he caught Valerie's eye, silently thanking her for stepping in yet again in his moment of need.

Valerie brushed off Danny’s gratefulness, a knowing smirk on her lips as she glanced back at Dash, who was fuming after being pushed aside. "Don't worry, Danny. He’ll get his someday," she remarked before he hurried off to class.

Just in time, Danny slipped into the classroom as Mr. Lancer's sharp gaze landed on him.

“You barely made it, Fenton! Next time, it’s detention,” he warned, giving Danny a pointed look.

Danny settled into his seat with relief, only half-listening as excited chatter erupted around him.

“Can you believe the exchange program? Paris!" one girl squealed, eyes lighting up.

"What if we meet Adrien Agreste? I hear he's even hotter in person!" another chimed in, while Paulina, despite her usual obsession with famous models, softly declared.

“I could meet all the fashion icons, but my ghost boy is still the love of my life!" Danny shivered involuntarily at the thought of Paulina's crush on his ghost half.

Just then, Mr. Lancer snapped his fingers, commanding attention.

“Brave New World, enough! Open your books," he said sharply, and added, “And by the way, class, we have a special announcement. Danny Fenton will be going to Paris as your exchange student.”

Gasps filled the room, all eyes turning towards Danny, who felt a rush of both jealousy and anger at the ghost boy.

As the class grumbled over Danny's upcoming trip, Sam crossed her arms, a frown creasing her brow.

"This isn't fair, Danny! You’ll be gone for a year, and we’ll be here without you. Who’s going to fend off all the ghost attacks while you’re off playing tourist?" she lamented.

Meanwhile, Tucker leaned back in his chair, a smirk forming as he teased, "Yeah, but come on, Sam! Danny gets to hang out in the City of Love! Who knows, he might even score a date with some hot Parisian babe. I mean, who wouldn’t want a piece of that French charm?” he chuckled, nudging Danny playfully.

Danny shifted uncomfortably between feeling guilty for leaving his friends and fluttering excitedly at the prospect of new adventures.

He was already wondering how to balance being a superhero with being an exchange student in a city known for romance.

Sam’s heart sank as Tucker joked about Danny possibly hooking up with French girls, the light banter twisting like a knife in her gut.

She shot him an annoyed glare, her irritation simmering beneath the surface, masking the real concern brewing inside her.

For over a year now, she’d harbored a crush on Danny, and while they shared an undeniable connection, it felt like they were dancing around their feelings without ever taking that crucial step forward.

Sam hated the thought of him being swept away by someone else, and her thoughts raced with self-doubt—was Danny losing interest in her?

The idea gnawed at her, leaving her torn between supporting her best friend’s adventure and fighting the jealousy that clawed at her heart like a restless ghost while remaining clueless about how much Danny might truly feel for her in return.

After school, Danny rushed home to Fenton Works, excitement bubbling in his chest as he burst through the door to find his parents in the lab.

“Mom, Dad, I got picked for the exchange program! I’m going to Paris!” he exclaimed.

Jazz, who had been tinkering with a project, turned to him with a mix of envy and admiration.

“Oh great, you get to see the Eiffel Tower and all those famous landmarks while I’m stuck here! At least you’ll be getting some culture,” she huffed, trying to hide her jealousy.

Jack clapped Danny on the back, grinning ear to ear. “Just remember, if you run into any French ghosts, we’ve whipped up a new Fenton Thermos to catch them without needing the portal!”

Maddie, glistening, pulled Danny into a tight embrace, tears trickling down her cheeks as she whispered how much she would miss him.

Danny comforted her, promising, “I’ll come back during winter break, Mom, I promise.”

Danny felt mixed emotions as he hugged his mom tightly, her tears soaking into his shirt.

Seeing her upset tugged at his heartstrings, but he was also bubbling with anticipation for the adventure ahead.

Jazz rolled her eyes playfully, lightening the mood as she teased, “Just don’t bring back a French ghost as a souvenir, okay?”

Danny laughed, grateful for the distraction, while Jack joined in, pretending to demonstrate how to fight off a ghost with an exaggerated French accent.

As they all shared a moment of laughter, the weight of leaving began to settle in, but he couldn’t help but feel excited about the experiences waiting for him in Paris.

He promised to send them postcards and update them on every bizarre ghost encounter, knowing he would always carry his family's love and support no matter how far he traveled.

A week later, Danny found himself at the airport, his bags packed and his heart racing with anticipation and apprehension.

As they prepared to say goodbye, Maddie enveloped him in a tight embrace, her worry evident as she kissed him repeatedly, leaving vibrant lipstick marks on his cheeks that made him cringe.

With each kiss, she whispered her love and hopes for his safety, making him feel like a little kid heading off into the unknown.

After finally prying himself away from her, he rubbed at the bright marks on his face, attempting to maintain his composure as he waved enthusiastically at Sam and Tucker.

Their encouraging smiles did little to mask Sam's wistfulness.

As Danny boarded the plane, he couldn't shake the feeling of unease.

He hoped that his journey would be free of ghostly mishaps and that he could seize every moment of adventure that awaited him in Paris.

As the plane touched down in the bustling French airport, Danny's nerves kicked in as he scanned the crowd for his hosts.

It didn't take long for him to spot Nathalie, who stood out with her striking appearance; she was of average height, her pale skin complemented by the faint wrinkles underneath her bluebell eyes, and her black hair, tied back in a bun, featured a bold red streak.

Her round glasses, accentuated by black and red striped frames, framed a face that seemed serious yet welcoming.

She wore a fitted red turtleneck and a black jacket, exuding an air of authority that intrigued and intimidated him.

Next to Nathalie loomed an enormous man whose sight was nothing short of imposing; he had jet-black hair coupled with striking gray sideburns, and his dark blue eyes had an unusual intensity, framed by a face reminiscent of a gorilla, marked notably by the absence of eyebrows.

Clad in a dark grayish Persian blue suit, the man towered over the crowd, his presence commanding.
Nerves fluttering in his stomach, Danny was taken aback when Nathalie addressed him directly, calling him

“Daniel" and expressing her hope that he would enjoy his stay in Paris.

This left him momentarily speechless and even more anxious about the year ahead.

As Danny approached Nathalie, he mustered up a nervous smile and replied.

“Uh, hi! I’m Danny—er, Daniel. It's nice to meet you."
Nathalie's serious expression softened slightly as she nodded, saying.

“Welcome to Paris, Daniel. I hope you’re ready for an exciting year."

The large man next to her grunted in response, leaving Danny unsure if it was a greeting or just the man’s way of acknowledging him.

“Thanks! I’m really looking forward to exploring the city," Danny replied, trying to sound more confident than he felt.

Nathalie adjusted her glasses and said, "You'll have plenty of opportunities. Just remember to stay focused on your studies as well."

Danny swallowed, glancing at the imposing figure beside her, and added quickly, "Definitely! I’m all about the learning."

Nathalie raised an eyebrow, and with a slight smirk, replied, "Good. We’re counting on you to represent your school well here."

As Danny stepped inside the mansion, his jaw dropped at the sheer grandeur of it all.

“Wow, this place is huge! I mean, it makes Vlad's mansion look like a cozy little cottage!" he exclaimed, taking in the ornate decor and sprawling architecture.

Just then, a tall figure approached him, and Danny immediately noticed the striking resemblance to Vlad, though this man seemed to exude a more welcoming vibe. "Welcome, Daniel," he intoned seriously, his pale, light grayish cerulean eyes measuring him with an intensity that made Danny stand a little straighter.

The man was well-dressed in a white high-collar dress shirt beneath a medium gray vest adorned with red buttons, topped off with a cream-colored dress jacket and a red and white-striped ascot tie that only added to his formal appearance.

As he extended a hand with a silver band ring glinting on his middle finger, he introduced himself, "I am Gabriel, your host for the duration of your stay. I trust you will find your time here both enlightening and enjoyable."

Danny nodded, feeling a mix of apprehension and excitement as he shook Gabriel’s hand, eager to see what the rest of his time in the mansion had in store.
Danny couldn't help but feel intrigued by Gabriel; there was something both imposing and reassuring about his presence.

Unlike Vlad, who often seemed shrouded in a cloud of arrogance and mystery, Gabriel appeared to carry an air of authority tempered by genuine warmth.

Danny noticed the careful way he dressed, the meticulous details in his outfit reflecting a polished sophistication that made him seem more approachable than intimidating.

Beneath the serious tone of his voice, Danny sensed a willingness to help and guide him through this unfamiliar world, and he found himself hoping that they could forge a connection that would ease his nerves about being far from home.

The subtle similarities to Vlad played on Danny's mind, but instead of the unease he’d felt before, he felt a spark of curiosity about what kind of man Gabriel truly was.

Despite the initial warmth Danny sensed from Gabriel, he couldn't shake the feeling of a subtle cold distance that lingered just below the surface.

It was as if Gabriel's polished demeanor and polished attire were a carefully crafted mask, perhaps to project a sense of hospitality while concealing deeper intentions.

Danny wondered if Gabriel was merely playing the part of a gracious host, feigning enthusiasm to maintain an image of civility, but unwilling to truly engage with him on a more personal level.

This mixture of intrigue and caution left Danny feeling uncertain about Gabriel's true character, as he weighed the possibility that this seemingly amicable man could harbor the same aloofness he had experienced with Vlad, making him wary of fully letting his guard down.

As Danny wandered through the mansion, he stumbled upon a casual gathering area where a fair-skinned teenage boy caught his eye.

The boy, slightly shorter than Danny, had brushed-back blond hair that glinted in the soft light, and his striking emerald-green eyes sparkled with curiosity.

Danny noticed the rosy tint on his cheeks, nose, and the tips of his ears, adding a youthful charm to his demeanor.

The boy wore a white button-down jacket with an upturned collar and rolled sleeves, which gave him a relaxed, carefree appearance.

Underneath, a black t-shirt with vibrant horizontal stripes in yellow, brown, bright green, navy blue, and purple contrasted sharply with his jeans and bright orange sneakers that featured a quirky black butterfly logo.

“Hey there! I’m Adrien," the boy said, flashing a friendly smile that instantly put Danny at ease.

“Are you the new student staying here? It’s pretty wild, right?" Danny nodded, feeling grateful for Adrien's approachable energy, allowing him to relax just a little more in this unfamiliar environment.

Adrien looked at Danny, his eyes shining with a mix of excitement and a hint of frustration. “You know, I've been homeschooled my whole life, and while it has its perks, I really just want to experience school like everyone else.

It's frustrating not to have that social side, to make friends in class and participate in activities. I asked Chloe to help me get signed up, but it's all a bit daunting.

“I just want to feel what it's like to be a part of that community, you know?"

He paused, gauging Danny's reaction, hopeful that he could share this journey with someone who understood his desire for normalcy.

Danny was slightly taken aback that someone would actually want to go to school, but he quickly realized that Adrien's desire stemmed from a longing to interact with others and experience the camaraderie that comes with being part of a school community.

Seeing the determination in Adrien’s eyes, Danny felt a sense of admiration for his willingness to embrace such a significant change in his life.

Inspired by this, Danny decided that he would help Adrien in any way possible, excited to support his friend as he navigated the challenges of stepping into a whole new world full of social interactions and experiences.

"Hey, I think it's awesome that you want to go to school!" Danny said, a grin spreading across his face.

“What do you need from me? I can show you around, help you get to know the place, or even give you some tips on making friends. Trust me, it's not as scary as it seems." Adrien chuckled, his nervousness easing.

“Thanks, Danny! Honestly, just having someone like you to guide me would make all the difference. I’m a bit worried about fitting in, but if you’re there to help, I think I can handle it!" Danny nodded enthusiastically.

“Absolutely! Just be yourself, and I promise you’ll make friends in no time. Plus, once you’re in the swing of things, we’ll have fun – maybe even join some clubs together!"

Three days later, Danny was getting ready for school, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves as he gathered his backpack and double-checked his schedule.

Meanwhile, Adrien was quietly hiding from his father, eager to join Danny but wanting to avoid any questions about his decision to attend school.

Just as Danny zipped up his bag, he heard Natalie call out from the hallway, asking if he was excited to start class.

He turned to her and admitted, "Honestly, I’m pretty nervous.

I really hope I can make some friends; back in America, I didn’t have many besides Sam, Tucker, and Valerie."
With a reassuring smile, Natalie encouraged him, "You’ll do great, Danny! Just be yourself, and I’m sure you’ll find your place in no time."

Outside the school, Natalie spotted Adrien peering out from the backseat of the car, clearly nervous yet excited about stepping into the unfamiliar environment alongside Danny.

As she approached, concern etched across her face, she gently called out, "Adrien, are you sure about this? It’s a big step, and you don’t have to force yourself if you’re not ready!"

Adrien hesitated, his uncertainty creeping back as he glanced at Danny, who was already preparing to exit the vehicle with a hopeful smile.

Natalie continued, "I just want to make sure you’re doing this for the right reasons—school can be overwhelming if you’re not prepared."

But Adrien, heart set on embracing this new experience, reassured her, "I appreciate it, Natalie, but I really want to do this. I need to try and see what it’s like to be part of a school, no matter how scary it seems.

Danny leaned forward, looking between Natalie and Adrien with a mix of determination and empathy. "Adrien, I get it; this is a huge deal for you, and I really admire your courage," he said, his voice steady.

“But Natalie has a point—it's not just about wanting to go to school; it's about doing it in a way that keeps you safe and respects your family. If you’re sure about this, we’ll figure it out together, but maybe we can also think about how to talk to your dad so he understands why this matters to you."

He then smiled reassuringly, "Whatever happens, I’ll have your back."

As Danny and Adrien stood outside discussing the situation, they both suddenly noticed Wang Fu struggling to get up from a nearby bench, his knees wobbling slightly.

Without a second thought, they rushed over to him, Danny saying, “Hey, do you a hand?” Adrien quickly joined in, offering his arm for support.

“I’ll help you!” he exclaimed, his earlier nerves momentarily forgotten as he focused on helping someone in need.

Together, they gently assisted Wang Fu to his feet, Danny's strength complementing Adrien's determination, and the three of them shared a brief moment of camaraderie, the initial worries of the day fading away with their small act of kindness.
Wang Fu smiled warmly at the young men as he steadied himself, responding.

“Thank you, young men." Feeling a mix of determination and vulnerability, Adrien replied, "I just want to go to school like everybody else. What’s so wrong with that? Please don’t tell my father about all this.” After a brief exchange, they climbed into the car and drove away, leaving Wang Fu watching them with a pleased expression, whistling a cheerful tune as they departed.

Once inside the school building, Danny made his way through the bustling corridors and remarked to himself.

“I wasn’t able to convince Natalie to let him go, but I hope he finds his way here someday.”

Despite the challenges ahead, both Danny and Adrien were filled with a sense of anticipation as the school day unfolded.

As Danny rushed into Miss Bustier's classroom, he quickly apologized for being late, the curious gazes of his classmates absorbing his every movement.

Whispers filled the room, with students exchanging glances, surprised to see an American student among them.

Chloe, sitting at her desk with an expression of irritation, suddenly erupted, her voice slicing through the chatter, "Where is Adrien, and what is this common doing here?"

Her words dripped with disdain, making it clear that she was less than thrilled about the unexpected attention Danny was receiving.

The atmosphere shifted and tension rose, leaving Danny feeling out of place as all eyes turned to him, awaiting a response.

Danny took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves as he faced the class.

“Hey everyone, I’m Danny, the exchange student from America,” he said, waving nervously.

“I’m really excited to be here and experience a different culture. I know I’m new and it might be a bit confusing, but I promise I’ll do my best to fit in.
I heard a lot about this school, especially the amazing programs you have and how friendly everyone is.”

He glanced around, noticing the mixed reactions on his classmates' faces, and added, “I’m looking forward to making new friends. So, if anyone has questions or wants to show me around, I’d really appreciate it!"

Chloe crossed her arms, her frustration palpable as she shot a glare towards Danny.

“This is ridiculous! Adrien should’ve been here, not this random American!” she exclaimed, her voice laced with indignation.

“Aren’t you listening, Sabrina?” she snapped, only to find her friend lost in thought, gazing dreamily at Danny.

Sabrina blinked several times, finally snapping out of her daze.

“Oh, right! I mean, it is ridiculous that Adrien’s not here and not that American!” she echoed weakly, clearly still distracted by Danny's presence, while Chloe huffed in annoyance, feeling that the situation was completely unfair.

As Danny shifted nervously under the scrutiny of his classmates, he noticed Rose and Juleka exchanging whispers.

Juleka, her voice barely above a whisper, said, “He’s actually kind of cute,” while Rose giggled and nodded in agreement, clearly taken with him.

When Danny mentioned that he was from Amity Park, he saw Juleka’s eyes widen in amazement.

“Wait, you live in a haunted town?” she asked, clearly intrigued.

Rose leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued as she added, “That sounds so cool! I’ve heard a lot about the supernatural stuff there!”

Danny chuckled, finding their interest both flattering and amusing, and felt a flicker of relief amidst the earlier tension as he realized he might just make some friends after all.

Ivan burst into the classroom with an urgent expression, calling out, “Kim!”

Miss Bustier immediately turned to him, her concern evident. “Ivan, what is going on?” she asked, trying to understand the commotion.

Ivan, caught in a mix of anger and indignation, replied, “It’s Kim! I’m so gonna get—” but before he could finish.

Miss Bustier interrupted him, her voice firm, “Ivan, go to the principal’s office.”

Reluctantly, Ivan crumpled the note Kim had given him earlier, frustration etched on his face as he stomped from the classroom.

He threw an irritated glare at Kim, who had walked away with a scowl, leaving the rest of the class buzzing with curiosity about the unfolding drama.

In Hawk Moth's lair, the atmosphere crackled with dark energy as he opened the window, a sinister smile on his face. “Negative emotions. This is perfect. Just what I need.

Anger, sadness... Burn a hole into his heart, my horrible akuma,” he declared, transforming a butterfly into a menacing akuma.

Meanwhile, in the principal's office, Ivan stormed in without knocking, his frustration boiling over. “What now, Ivan?”

Principal Damocles sighed, adjusting his glasses. “Hasn't anyone ever taught you to knock? Go on. Out you go; try it again! Knock!”

The akuma darted swiftly into a paper wad in Ivan’s palm of his hand just as Hawk Moth whispered.

“Stoneheart, I am Hawk Moth. I give you the power to seek revenge on those who have wronged you.” Ivan smirked, his voice filled with rage as he responded.

“Okay, Hawk Moth,” and was enveloped in a dark glow, transforming into Stoneheart.

Denis Damocles raised an eyebrow, confused, “Well, come on in,” he said, but before he could finish.

Stoneheart kicked the door down, shattering it as he bellowed, “KIMMM!!! You’ll regret crossing me!”

A tense silence fell over the room as everyone braced for the chaos about to unfold.

In the library, chaos erupted as Marinette and Alya hit the floor when they heard a crash nearby.

“Come on!” Alya exclaimed, trying to scramble back to her feet while the other students stared wide-eyed at the security camera feed.

“Did you hear that?” one student whispered in fear, their eyes glued to the screen.

“KIMMM!!!” Stoneheart's roar echoed ominously through the monitor, sending shivers down their spines.

Denis Damocles spoke into the phone in a panic, “Hello? Is this the police? Get me the army!”

Marinette, perplexed, looked at Alya and stammered, “Wh-what's going on? He had Ivan's voice?”

Alya's face lit up with determination as she replied, “It's as if he's been transformed into a real-life supervillain! GPS, check. Battery, check. I am so outta here!”

Marinette protested, “Hey! Where are you going?”

Alya shot back, already moving, “Where there's a supervillain, there's always a superhero close behind! No way I'm missing this!”

As they watched, Stoneheart furiously grabbed a nearby car and hurled it at the camera, causing it to break and display a jarring rainbow error screen.

“KIM!” he roared, and Marinette winced at the sight.

Meanwhile, Danny had overheard Alya’s excitement and felt a surge of responsibility. He quickly found a secluded spot, glancing around to ensure no one could see him.

Transforming with a burst of green light, he whispered to himself. “I’m going ghost!” as he took off into the sky, determined to confront the stone menace wreaking havoc below.

Chapter Text

In the Agreste mansion, sunlight filtered through the grand windows as Nathalie quizzed Adrien about history, her voice echoing in the opulent room.

“Who was the first president of the 5th French Republic?" she inquired. With a hint of pride, Adrien confidently replied, “Everyone thinks it was de Gaulle, but it was actually René Coty before the first elections."

Nathalie commended him, "Excellent, Adrien." Just then, Gabriel interrupted, his authoritative tone cutting through the atmosphere, "Give me a minute, would you, Nathalie?"

Nathalie nodded, stepping aside as Gabriel turned to Adrien, his eyes stern. "You are NOT going to school. I've already told you," he insisted, to which Adrien pleaded, "But Father…"

Gabriel's voice rose slightly, "Everything you need is right here where I can keep an eye on you. I will not have you outside in that dangerous world."

Frustration welled up inside Adrien as he argued, "It's not dangerous, Father. I'm always stuck in here by myself. Why can't I go out and make friends just like everybody else?"

Gabriel responded firmly, "Because you are not like everyone else! You are my son!" Sensing the tension, Nathalie suggested, "We can leave it there for today if you have—" but overwhelmed Adrien dashed out of the room. In the solitude of his own space, he lay on his bed, restlessly staring at the ceiling until a sudden thumping noise jolted him upright.

Curiosity piqued, he ventured outside to find the police gearing up to confront Stoneheart. "Ready? Fire!" Roger commanded, but as the police fired at the villain, a dramatic transformation ensued, and Stoneheart enlarged ominously.

“KIM!" he roared, prompting Adrien to flick on his TV, where André urged Parisians to remain indoors, his voice tinged with urgency.

News crews clamored for information, and Nadja reported the chaos streaming through the city, asserting,

“As incredible as it seems, it's been confirmed that Paris is indeed being attacked by a supervillain." Roger, striving for confidence, declared, "Be confident; the strong arm of the law will come crashing down on the... I mean, the other arm."

Suddenly, Danny Phantom swooped in, displaying his usual bravado, and he called out, "Hey, rock stain! Your fashion sense is as bad as your attitude!" He swiftly unleashed two Ecto blasts toward Stoneheart, but his confidence faltered as the villain continued to grow. "Great, just my luck!" Danny exclaimed, eyebrows raised in frustration, "Looks like I need a bigger blast! Where's the ghostly backup when you need it?"

Watching from a distance, Adrien felt a thrilling mix of awe and desperation.

Danny floated above the chaos, a revelation striking him as he observed Stoneheart's relentless growth. "Wait a second," he thought, a grin creeping onto his face. "If I can melt the street beneath him, he won't be able to move!"

Determined, he maneuvered closer, launching an Ecto blast toward the ground near Stoneheart’s feet. As the asphalt began to melt and bubble, the giant villain stumbled, his massive stone form faltering as he lost his footing.

Cheers erupted from the gathered crowd, their voices uniting in excitement. "Hey, look at that! They actually appreciate me here!"

Danny called out, shaking his head in disbelief. "Why are Parisians so much nicer than those back in Amity Park?”

As he continued his fight, the support from the crowd invigorated him, giving him hope.

Marinette shuffled into her room, her mood heavy as she lamented, "I hate first days back at school..." but was quickly distracted by a small, mysterious box sitting amidst the clutter.

“Huh? What's this doing here?" she mused, curiosity overcoming her initial reluctance. As she opened the box, a shimmering glow enveloped her, and before she knew it, Tikki appeared, startling Marinette to her core.

“Ahh! Help! It's a giant bug! A... a mouse! A... bug-mouse!" she shrieked, her heart racing as she stumbled back in shock.

“Everything's okay! Don't be scared," Tikki reassured her, but Marinette only felt more panicked.

“Ahh! Bug mouse talks!" she blurted out, throwing random objects at Tikki in an instinctive response, who effortlessly dodged the makeshift projectiles while trying to calm Marinette down, creating a whirlwind of confusion in the small space.

Marinette's frantic throwing continued until she finally seized a glass cup, trapping Tikki inside and causing her voice to come out muffled.

“Listen, Marinette. I know everything may seem a bit strange to you...," Tikki tried to explain, but the sound was distorted through the glass.

Marinette narrowed her eyes, her expression a mix of curiosity and disbelief. "What are you, and how do you know my name?" she demanded, her heart racing as she processed the bizarre encounter.

“I am a kwami, and my name is Tikki," Tikki replied, her voice slightly clearer now.

"Now, just let me explain why I'm here and what this all means for you!" Tikki told her.

Marinette, her heart racing, glanced at the trapdoor as she tugged on it desperately, calling out, "Mom! Dad!"

Tikki, flitting out of the glass cup in a flurry of energy, quickly hissed,

“No, no, no! Shh! No!" She hovered close, her tiny wings aflutter, and urgently said, "I'm your friend, Marinette! You must trust me. You're the only one who can stop the Akumatized villain!"

Conflicted but intrigued, Marinette paused, the weight of Tikki's words sinking in as she realized the fate of Paris might depend on her willingness to believe in something beyond her understanding.

Marinette shook her head in disbelief, her mind racing as she exclaimed, “This must be some mistake! The only superpower I could possibly have is super-awkwardness... I know! Alya would know! That's my friend. Well, at least I think she would... She loves superheroes! She'd totally be up for the job! You should totally go see her!"

Tikki, however, fluttered closer with conviction, her eyes gleaming as she insisted, "Marinette, you are the chosen one!"

The weight of Tikki's declaration hit her like a jolt, leaving her momentarily speechless as she grappled with the reality that she might have a role in something far greater than her everyday life.

Marinette took a deep breath and clipped the Ladybug Miraculous earrings onto her ears, feeling the rush of power surge through her as Tikki instructed, "All you have to do is break the object where the Akuma is hiding."

With a nervous laugh, Marinette asked, "Okay, so all I have to do is break the object where the whatchama-call-it is hiding?"

Tikki corrected her, "It's called an akuma. Which you must encapture." With determination, Marinette replied, "Got it! Capture it! And what's that charm thing again?"

Tikki beamed, "The Lucky Charm! It's your secret superpower!" Marinette groaned, anxiety bubbling to the surface, "This is all going too fast, Tikki. I-I... won't be able to pull this off!"

Tikki's encouragement resonated with her, urging, "Trust yourself, Marinette. Just say 'Spots on'." Summoning her courage, Marinette declared, "Spots on?" and was enveloped in a dazzling transformation. Her earrings glowing as she exclaimed, "Whoa! What is happening?!"

Amazement washed over her as she emerged as the heroic Ladybug for the first time.

Adrien wandered into his room, his gaze on a small box that had seemingly appeared out of the blue.

“Huh? What's this doing here?" he wondered aloud, curiosity taking over as he opened it, causing a bright glow to envelop him.

Suddenly, Plagg materialized before him, stretching and yawning like a lazy cat.

Adrien's astonishment was palpable as he exclaimed, "No way... Like the genie in the lamp!" Plagg, ever nonchalant, interrupted, "I met him once. So he grants wishes. Big deal! I'm way more personable! Plagg. Nice to meet you," before zooming around the room, delighting in the various objects he touched with a mischievous grin, clearly enjoying his newfound surroundings.

Adrien rushed after Plagg, calling out, "No! Don't touch that! Come back here!" but Plagg was too distracted, exclaiming, "Ooh! So shiny! Can you eat this?" as he attempted to bite the joystick of Adrien's game arcade, only to declare with disappointment, "Argh, no, you can't!"

Undeterred, he zipped off to another target, now intent on munching the remote controller. Meanwhile, Adrien, feeling a mix of frustration and amusement, decided to scale his rock wall, reaching the highest point before taking a leap and landing on Plagg, who yelped in surprise.

“I still don't know what you're doing here," Adrien said, trying to make sense of the chaotic situation as the kwami squirmed beneath him, both a curious and unexpected companion in his life.

Plagg hovered in front of Adrien, his tiny frame vibrating with energy as he declared, "Look, I'm a kwami. I grant powers. Yours is the power of destruction, got it?"

Adrien shook his head in disbelief, mumbling, "Uh-uh," unable to wrap his mind around it.

Plagg quickly dismissed his confusion, darting around the room as he asked, "Good. Now, got anything to eat? I'm starving..."

As Adrien stood up, still gripping Plagg, he tried to piece together the bizarre encounter, muttering to himself, "My dad's pranking me, right? Wait, he couldn't be. He has no sense of humor."

Suddenly, Plagg zipped out of Adrien's hands, urgency lacing his tone as he warned, "Your father must never know that I exist! Or anyone for that matter," leaving Adrien even more confused about what was happening.

Adrien felt frustrated as he exclaimed, "But I'm stuck here! I'm not even allowed to go to school! What good is a superhero who's imprisoned in his own house?" Plagg rolled lazily on top of a nearby toilet paper roll, seemingly unfazed, and replied, "No good. That's why it's all going to change soon. If you're willing to change, that is." Adrien glanced down at the ring resting on his desk, a flicker of hope igniting within him as he considered the possibility of embracing his newfound destiny and escaping the confines of his life.

In her room, Marinette was on the balcony , frustration bubbling inside her as she adjusted the unfamiliar Ladybug suit, groaning,
How does this thing come off? Tikki, if you can hear me, I want my normal clothes back. I'm not going anywhere!"

Just then, her eyes caught the news broadcast, where Nadja announced, "After breaking the shuttle tower, Stoneheart is heading towards the Montparnasse tower. The monster seems to be unstoppable, even though the floating white-haired kid who seems to be a superhero is trying to stop him!"

Danny flew after the stone villain, his hands pulling at his hair in frustration as he exclaimed, "I can’t believe Stoneheart is loose again! This is a total disaster! What if he ramps up his destruction this time? I don’t want anyone else to get hurt because of that stone monster! I’ve already been through enough with him trapped in the street! I must contain him before he reaches the Montparnasse tower;"

His voice trembled with anxiety as the weight of the situation weighed heavily on him.

Ladybug's heart raced as she spotted Alya rushing towards Stoneheart, her eyes widening in shock.

"Alya?" she gasped, realizing her friend was putting herself in danger.

Just then, her mother, Sabine, called from downstairs, "Marinette! Did you get home okay?" Ladybug quickly composed herself, replying, "Uhh... yeah, Mom! Just super!" before darting upstairs to find some privacy.

Sabine lingered a moment longer, her worry evident as she called, "Marinette? You in here? Tom, we better call the school."

On her balcony, Ladybug marveled at her newfound abilities, exclaiming, "Okay, I have special powers!... and apparently this amazing super yo-yo thingy?"

With a determined grip, she tossed the yo-yo at a nearby gargoyle statue, letting it pull her swiftly into the streets below.

As she soared through the air, she spotted Cat Noir confidently tightrope walking over his staff, commenting, "I'm starting to get the hang of this," but his focus broke as he noticed Ladybug falling towards him.

With a surprised shout, they collided, landing in a tangle as the yo-yo hooked onto Cat Noir’s staff, leaving them both hanging.

“Well, hey there. Nice of you to drop in,” he teased, grinning at her. Ladybug blushed slightly, responding, “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t do it on purpose.”

Cat Noir flashed a charismatic smile and said, "I bet you're the partner my kwami told me about. I'm... Cat Noir. Yeah, Cat Noir. And you?"

Ladybug stumbled over her own name, nervously blurting out, "I'm Ma... err... Mar... uhh... Madly Clumsy. I'm so clumsy," as the yo-yo accidentally hit Cat Noir's head.

He chuckled, "No sweat, clumsy girl. I'm learning the ropes too." Suddenly, the ground shook beneath them, and Cat Noir's attention was drawn to a nearby building that looked like it was about to collapse.

“Hey! Wait, where are you going?" Ladybug called out, her concern rising.

“To save Paris, right?" he replied confidently. With a frustrated sigh, she whispered to herself, "Trust yourself, trust yourself..." before swinging into action with her yo-yo to follow him, determination pushing her forward.

As students filed out of the Parc des Princes after P.E., the atmosphere shifted drastically when Stoneheart burst onto the scene, towering over everyone. "KIMMM!! So, who's the wuss now?" he taunted, sending Kim scrambling away in fear, but he tripped and fell to the ground.

Just then, Cat Noir leaped into action, shouting, "Hey, it's not very nice to pick on people who are smaller than you!"

“Okay, I’m here, facing over Rocky here, and now a guy in a cat suit shows up? this day is getting weirder and weirder.” Danny stated. 

Cat Noir turned to him, perplexed, and replied, "Yeah, it doesn’t get weirder than a flying boy with white hair and green eyes. My name is Cat Noir! But I’m surprised my Kwami didn’t mention a flying boy like you showing up!"

Still trying to wrap his head around the idea of a Kwami, Danny shouted, "I don't know what that is, but I could really use all the help here to take down Stoneheart!"

Meanwhile, Cat Noir swung his staff, striking Stoneheart with a whoosh, but the monstrous figure grew larger.

“Where are you, partner?" he called out, looking around.

Danny quickly interjected, "Careful! Hitting him makes him bigger!" He glanced nervously at Stoneheart, who was now towering menacingly.

"And is there another costumed guy around?" Danny asked.

Cat Noir confirmed with a nod, dodging another of Stoneheart's wild swings. "Yeah, a girl with a red suit with black polka dots is  here too! We need to work together to outsmart him!" They both ducked to avoid another attack.

Ladybug stood frozen, doubt clouding her mind. "Oh, I can't. I'm not gonna be able to do it..." she uttered in despair, just as Stoneheart launched a field goal that seemed destined for Alya.

However, Cat Noir and Danny sprang into action, diving to save her just in time.

“What are you waiting for, super red bug? The world is watching you!" Alya shouted, igniting a spark of determination within Ladybug.

Her heartbeat quickened as courage surged, prompting her to enter the stadium.

"Animal cruelty? How shameful!" she declared, confronting Stoneheart with renewed vigor.

With a smirk, she added, "Sorry it took so long, Cat Noir, and who is your floating friend over here?"

Cat Noir grinned and said, "It's cool, Wonderbug. Now, let's kick his rocky behind!"

Then he turned to Danny and asked, "This guy next to me is, um? I didn’t get your name."

Danny replied, "They call me Danny Phantom. " Feeling a little shy, he added, "It’s nice to meet you." Ladybug smiled back, "It’s nice to meet you, too."

With the pleasantries out of the way, Cat Noir was ready to charge, but Ladybug quickly pulled him back by the tail.

“Hold on there, buddy! Do you have a plan to deal with him? Every time you hit him, he gets bigger."

Cat Noir sheepishly admitted, "Well, I don’t. Floaty and I are trying to come up with an idea to deal with him. Do you have any ideas?"

Ladybug hesitated, "Uhhh... I don't know."

Cat Noir then suggested, "Okay then. Let's use our powers. Cataclysm! Apparently, I destroy whatever I touch."

Danny chimed in, "So you’re like a powerful eraser?"

Ladybug rolled her eyes, declaring, "I don’t need a superpower to destroy everything," to which Danny smirked, "Confident, aren’t we, spots?"

Ladybug replied with conviction, "I’m not confident, but I know what’s necessary."

Cat Noir unleashed his Cataclysm, aiming to destroy the field goal, but Ladybug shouted, "No, don't do that!"

With confidence, he retorted, "Cool. It's just you and me now! Time to rumble, soon-to-be rubble!"

However, as he charged toward Stoneheart, he suddenly realized his power wasn’t activated.

“Uh-oh. I guess I only get one shot to use my power," he waved sheepishly just before Stoneheart kicked him away.

Danny chimed in from the sidelines, "Lucky for you, my powers don’t have a time limit!"

Ladybug, catching her breath, added, "And you only have five minutes before you transform back. Didn't your kwami explain anything to you?"

Cat Noir scratched the back of his head, sheepishly admitting, "I guess I was a little excited about my new life."

Danny offered, "Well, I understand that when you get your powers, you’re pretty excited to use them, but waiting to understand them is a little bit better."

Ladybug nodded and declared, "Well, up to me. Lucky Charm!" as a suit appeared in her hands. Cat Noir, eyes wide, asked, "Super power?" Ladybug explained, "My kwami told me I have to break the object where the whatchama-call-it... er, the akuma is hiding."

Cat Noir pointed out, "Well, he's made entirely out of stone." Ladybug replied, "His right hand it's still closed. He never opens it. It's like the Russian dolls. The object isn't on him; it's hidden in his fist!" Danny chimed in, "Yeah, I know this when I’ve been fighting him." Cat Noir then questioned, "So what's your plan?"

Ladybug devised, "You and Phantom have him grab you, and he might drop the object where the Akuma is hiding. I could destroy it." She handed a suit to Danny and held the hose in his hands, asking, "Why am I supposed to do with this?" "Trust me," she urged, and both boys nodded, sprinting towards Stoneheart, who grabbed them as planned while Danny held the suit tightly. "Alya, the tap!"

Ladybug shouted, and Alya turned on the hose, causing the suit to inflate and releasing Danny and the object that Stoneheart was clutching. Ladybug crushed it under her foot with a determined stomp, freeing the Akuma and returning Ivan to normal.

“We work well together, miss... uh... Bug lady and Phantom. We did it,” Cat Noir said, grinning at his newfound allies.

“No, we did it, partners,” Ladybug replied, her eyes shining with pride.

Danny added, “Never thought I’d be a part of a team during my time in Paris. But I’m glad that I’m not alone in this.”

The trio exchanged a fist bump, shouting, “Pound it!”

Just then, Cat Noir’s and Ladybug’s miraculouses started to beep, signaling that their time was running short, prompting a moment of urgency as they prepared to return to their normal lives.

Ladybug turned to Danny, advising, "You should get going. Our identities must remain secret."

Cat Noir tipped his head and said, "Farewell, m'lady and Phantom. Let's do this again soon, okay?" Danny smiled and added, "Goodbye, Ladybug! It was great teaming up with you," before soaring into the Parisian sky.

Ladybug chuckled lightly, "Uh-huh. Not too soon, I hope," and then her gaze fell on Ivan as she picked up a crumpled piece of paper, reading, "You haven't even got the guts to tell Mylène you love her, wuss." She frowned at the hurtful note, and Ivan sighed, "Kim wrote it. He's always making fun of me."

With a reassuring tone, Ladybug replied, "You know, you shouldn't get so bent out of shape about that. There's no shame in telling someone you love them, Ivan." Ivan looked surprised and asked, "Hey, how do you know my name, miss?"

Caught slightly off guard, Ladybug stammered, "Uh..."

Just then, Alya burst in excitedly, exclaiming, "Uncanny, amazing, spectacular! Are you gonna be protecting Paris from now on? How did you get your powers? Did you get stung by a radioactive Ladybug? Oh, I've got a ton of questions to ask you, uh, miss... uhh..."

Ladybug quickly regained her composure, declaring, "Uhh... Ladybug! Call me Ladybug." Alya responded with wide eyes, "Ladybug... Super awesome!"

In her room, Marinette sat at her computer, beaming with pride as she watched the news segment unfold. Nadja announced, "So thanks to this amateur footage, the Parisians now know the identities of their heroes!" Marinette couldn't help but cheer, "I did it, Tikki!" Her kwami chirped back, "You see? You were up to it!" Just then, Sabine's voice echoed from downstairs, calling, "Marinette! Dinner time!" As she prepared to leave her room, Mr. Bourgeois’s voice blared from the TV, "I am pleased to announce that we will be organizing a huge celebration in honor of our city's new protectors: Ladybug, Danny Phantom, and Cat Noir," which filled Marinette with even more excitement about her alter ego's recognition and the new partnership she had forged.

In his room, Adrien stared out the window, lost in thought as he whispered, "Ladybug. Her name's Ladybug..." Plagg, lounging nearby, interrupted with a grimace, "Eww, wee, what is this?" Adrien defended, "Seriously? My personal chef made all this!" Plagg retorted, "If you expect me to get my energy back after the transformation, I need to eat something more... delicate!" Unfazed, Adrien asked, "Okay. What do you want?" Meanwhile, in his own room, Danny lay back on his bed, exhaustion from the battle with Stoneheart washing over him. He recalled his new superhero companions and smiled, embracing the clarity from the television that revealed Ladybug’s name. "She’s really cute, smart, and pretty," he murmured to himself, his thoughts drifting to how great it would be to team up with her again, feeling an undeniable excitement at the prospect of future adventures alongside her and Cat Noir.

As Danny lay on his bed, he felt a flutter of confusion about his thoughts regarding Ladybug. "Why am I thinking she's so cute?" he muttered to himself, shaking his head in an attempt to dispel the warm feeling that settled in his chest. "Get it together, Danny. She's just a hero," he insisted, but try as he might, he couldn’t shake the image of her bright smile and fierce determination from his mind. "Ugh, focus! It's not just about how she looks; she's brave and smart," he argued, but part of him knew that those qualities made her even more appealing. "Okay, okay, maybe I just want to know her better," he sighed, already imagining the possibility of teaming up again and how much he'd enjoy her company, despite the butterflies in his stomach.

As Marinette washed the dishes in the bakery, her mother, Sabine, suddenly exclaimed, "Oh my!"

Startled, Marinette turned to her and asked, "Huh?" Sabine gestured toward the television, where Nadja's voice filled the room: "Just as Paris is about to celebrate the appearance of our three new superheroes, Ladybug, Danny Phantom, and Cat Noir, a new wave of panic is sweeping across the capital as dozens of people are mysteriously transformed into stone monsters. It's simply unbelievable."

Marinette's heart raced at the news, concern replacing her earlier pride as she wondered how the city could be celebrating their heroes amidst such chaos.



Chapter Text

The next day, as the sun broke through the clouds, Danny found himself being driven to school by Natalie, who was chattering away about the upcoming school events. He gazed out the window, trying to focus on her words, but his mind kept drifting to the chaos in Paris and the weight of his own thoughts. He was anxious about the growing number of stone monsters and how he might fit into the fight against them. Natalie caught a glimpse of his distant expression and asked, "Everything okay, Danny?"

He forced a smile, replying, "Yeah, just thinking about some projects," but inside, he was wrestling with a sense of urgency to do something meaningful, to contribute somehow beyond just being an ordinary student. As they pulled up to the school entrance, he could feel the adrenaline building, reminding him that while others carried on with their daily lives, the heroes in Paris might need help more than ever.

After dropping Danny off at school, Nathalie returned to the mansion and headed up to Adrien's room, a sense of worry creeping in as she noted the silence. "Hmm, what’s he doing?" she murmured to herself as the clock chimed once, signaling the hour. Searching for Adrien, she called out, "Adrien?" but the room remained empty, intensifying her concern.

Just then, she spotted Gabriel near the staircase, his expression tense as he stood side by side with Adrien's bodyguard. "You didn't see him leave?" Gabriel snapped, his displeasure evident. "If anything has happened to my son, you'll be held responsible!" The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, amplifying the urgency of the situation.

As Adrien sprinted down the bustling streets of Paris, the wind whipping through his hair, Plagg's voice chimed in, "You're such a strange kid. Who would wanna be at school when he can stay at home all day?" Adrien, determined to escape the confines of his father's overbearing rules, replied with a hint of frustration, "You don't get it, Plagg. I've had enough of being shut up at home by my dad. I want to meet people and make friends! Go to a normal school like everyone else!"

Sighing dramatically, Plagg retorted, "Uhhh, I think I'm feeling weak..."

With a roll of his eyes, Adrien stopped mid-stride, unhooking his bag to retrieve a wedge of Camembert. "You know what's strange?" he pointed out, wrinkling his nose at the pungent cheese, "The fact that all you eat is this disgusting, rotten-smelling Camembert cheese, and then I have to smell like it 24/7. That's strange."

Plagg, unfazed and grinning mischievously, declared, "If you wanna be able to transform into a superhero, then stinky cheese is the deal, my friend!" With that, Adrien resumed his run toward school, his heart set on breaking free from his father's grip.

At Collège Françoise Dupont, Alya Césaire excitedly thrust her phone into Marinette's hands, exclaiming, "Ladyblog, bringing you all the latest news about the coolest superhero, Ladybug! How awesome is that?!"

After snatching her phone back, Alya beamed as she shared, "Check out the number of views since I posted the video!"

Marinette frowned, her brow furrowing in concern. “But why do you trust Ladybug so much? All these stone beings…"

Alya confidently waved her hand, declaring, "She’s gonna handle 'em." Still uncertain, Marinette pressed, "But what if she's not really cut out to be a superhero even though everyone thinks she is?" Alya's expression shifted as she realized, "Oh, wait. I know what this is about." Marinette felt flustered and anxious, bracing for Alya's next words. "You're scared, but don't be! I've seen her with my own two eyes! Ladybug is a true superheroine! She's going to protect us all! I believe in her." This instilled a glimmer of confidence in Marinette as she glanced down at her purse, and as they walked together, her attention was drawn to a group gathering around Ivan. "So you really don’t remember anything?" Alix asked. Juleka chimed in, "You were totally going ballistic. It was so cool!" Kim added, "You were seriously out to crush me, dude!" with Ivan sheepishly apologizing, "Oh, I'm sorry… I wasn't myself…" Just then, Chloé scoffed at the scene, derisively proclaiming, "Pff! Once a monster, always a monster," provoking Ivan to storm off, while she taunted, "Don't let the door hit you on the way out!"

Danny observed the scene unfold from a distance, feeling a pang of sympathy for Ivan as the crowd rallied around him with laughter at his expense. Unable to stand by any longer, he made his way over and said, "Hey, you guys shouldn’t treat him like that; he’s been through a lot more than you know." Chloé, not backing down, turned to him with a scoff and sneered, "Oh, look, the new guy thinks he can stick up for people. You don’t know anything about what he went through—you're just here to enjoy the show!" Danny furrowed his brow, frustrated by the lack of understanding, but stood his ground, hoping to reach Ivan and encourage him to reclaim his dignity in the face of their mockery.

Danny took a deep breath, feeling the weight of Chloé's dismissive words, but he refused to let her intimidate him. "Just because I'm new here doesn't mean I can't see when someone is being bullied," he shot back, locking eyes with Ivan, who looked overwhelmed and hurt. "Everyone has their struggles, and Ivan deserves respect, just like anyone else." A few of the other students turned to watch, surprised by Danny's unexpected boldness. Chloé rolled her eyes but the tension in the air shifted slightly as Danny continued, "You all should think twice before laughing at someone else's pain. We're supposed to support each other, not tear each other down." Danny's voice carried a newfound conviction as he spoke, and although Chloé huffed in annoyance, he could see Ivan straightening up a bit, encouraged by the support even from someone who had just arrived.

Despite Danny's attempts to stand up for him, Chloé persisted in her mockery, throwing more hurtful words at Ivan that stung like daggers. Each jeer pushed Ivan further into despair, making him feel isolated and misunderstood, until he could no longer bear it and walked away, his head down and shoulders slumped, sadness overtaking him. Meanwhile, in Hawk Moth's lair, a sinister plan brewed as he watched through the shadows. "Yes… feel the burn of those words," he murmured, a malicious smile spreading across his face. "Lose your temper, Ivan! Your akuma awaits you," he said, tapping the cane that held the dark butterfly, sensing the brewing anger and hurt within Ivan, ready to exploit it for his own twisted purposes.

Despite Danny's attempts to stand up for him, Chloé persisted in her mockery, throwing more hurtful words at Ivan that stung like daggers. Each jeer pushed Ivan further into despair, making him feel isolated and misunderstood, until he could no longer bear it and walked away, his head down and shoulders slumped, sadness overtaking him. Meanwhile, in Hawk Moth's lair, a sinister plan brewed as he watched through the shadows. "Yes… feel the burn of those words," he murmured, a malicious smile spreading across his face. "Lose your temper, Ivan! Your akuma awaits you," he said, tapping the cane that held the dark butterfly, sensing the brewing anger and hurt within Ivan, ready to exploit it for his own twisted purposes.

As Adrien sprinted up the steps to the front door of Collège Françoise Dupont, Nathalie emerged from the bodyguard's car, her eyes wide with concern as she called out, "Adrien! Don't do this! Your father will be furious!" He turned back briefly, determination etched on his face, pleading, "Tell him you got here too late. Please!" Without waiting for a response, he dashed through the entrance, pushing past the doors and into the bustling hallway, while Nathalie sighed heavily, knowing she couldn't stop him from pursuing his freedom, even if it meant facing the wrath of his father.

Inside the school, tension filled the air as Alya confronted Chloé, her voice ringing with indignation. "How could you say that to Ivan? You're the real Stoneheart!" Chloé scoffed, retorting, "Ugh, so I'm the one who broke Sabrina's dad's arm, am I? Just because your footage of those lame superheroes was shown on TV, doesn’t mean you have to get so high and mighty," and with a dismissive flick, she blew a bubble gum bubble at Alya. Frustrated, Alya shot back, "You little..." but Chloé interrupted, mockingly exclaiming, "Look out, she's angry! She's going to split her underwear and turn into a huge muscly monster!" With a huff, Alya turned and walked away. Just then, Adrien arrived, brightening the scene, "Hey, Chloé! Hey Danny!" Chloé's demeanor instantly shifted to enthusiastic cheer as she exclaimed, "Adrikins! You came! And you know the new kid!" Danny rolled his eyes, retorting, "I told you during the first day that I’m living with him," eliciting a few chuckles from the surrounding students. As news of Adrien's presence spread, other students rushed toward him in excitement, their voices overlapping with cheers and laughter that enveloped the hallway.

Chloé's eyes narrowed, a fierce glare directed at Danny as she hissed, "You really think you're worthy of living with Adrien? Don’t kid yourself; you don’t belong in his world."

The dismissive tone rolled off her tongue like acid, puncturing the vibrant atmosphere around them. Meanwhile, Sabrina stood nearby, desperately trying to maintain a straight face while her heart raced at the sight of Danny’s charming looks, forcing herself not to let any hint of her feelings show, even as she felt the tension building between Chloé and Danny. The contrast between the heated exchange and her internal struggle was palpable, making her acutely aware of how complicated friendships could become when emotions were involved.

Chloé crossed her arms defiantly, her voice dripping with disdain as she shot back, "You think you can just waltz in here and act like you fit in? Adrien deserves someone who actually brings something to the table, not a nobody like you." Danny clenched his fists, refusing to back down, "And what exactly do you bring, Chloé? Your entitlement won’t help you when it comes to real friendships. Maybe if you learned to be kind, you’d actually have people around you who care." Chloé's face flushed with anger, her indignant laughter echoing through the hall, "Please! Kindness? That’s a joke coming from you. Just because you stood up for Ivan doesn’t make you a hero; it makes you a fool who thinks he knows better than everyone else." Unfazed, Danny shot back, "At least I’m trying to stand up for what's right instead of hiding behind popularity and insults, which is all you seem to have!"

As Adrien and Chloé entered the literature classroom, the buzz of excitement from students eagerly requesting autographs filled the air, prompting Chloé to proudly announce, "Wow. This is your seat, Adrikins. I saved it for you. Right in front of me!" Grateful, Adrien responded, "Thanks, Chloé," before spotting Nino and exchanging a friendly handshake. "Uh… Hey!" he said, but the moment was interrupted when he noticed Chloé and Sabrina mischievously applying gum to another seat. "Hey! What's that all about?" he exclaimed, concern creeping into his tone. Chloé shrugged, unfazed, and declared, "The brats that sat here yesterday need a little attitude adjustment. I'm just commanding a bit of respect, that's all." Adrien raised an eyebrow, questioning, "You think that's really necessary?" Chloé waved dismissively, insisting, "Ah, you've got a lot to learn about school culture, Adrikins. Watch the master." Just then, Danny strolled in and couldn't help but quip, "Really, Chloé? This is childish even for you," as he sauntered over to take a seat with Nino and Adrien, shaking his head in disbelief at the antics unfolding before him.

Chloé shot Danny an irritated glare, her voice laced with annoyance as she snapped, "Don’t even think about sitting with Adrien. I don’t need you crowding my space." Danny crossed his arms defiantly, undeterred by her attitude. "And why not? Adrien isn't your personal possession, Chloé. Maybe he wants to be around real friends instead of your mind games." The tension between them crackled, each refusing to back down as they exchanged heated looks. Chloé leaned closer, her expression fierce, "Real friends? You mean the ones who don’t care about the rules? That’s rich coming from you." Danny retorted, "At least I’m not pretending to be something I’m not. Maybe you should try being a good friend for once." The air grew thick with animosity, both refusing to relent, their simmering rivalry threatening to explode.

As Marinette and Alya entered the classroom, they were immediately drawn to the intense standoff between Chloé and Danny, both glaring at each other with unwavering determination. Alya nudged Marinette, whispering, "What's going on there?" but before Marinette could answer, her eyes fell on Adrien, who was awkwardly trying to pick gum off her seat. "Hey! What are you doing?" she asked, bemused. "Oh, uh… I…" Adrien stammered as Chloé and Sabrina erupted into laughter at his predicament. "Okay. I get it. Good job, you three. Very funny," Marinette said, crossing her arms skeptically. Adrien quickly defended himself, "No, no, I was just trying to take this off!" To which Marinette raised an eyebrow, saying, "Oh, really?" with skepticism, while Chloé and Sabrina continued their snickering in the background. Marinette then added, "You're friends with Chloé, right?" probing for Adrien's take on the chaos unfolding around them.

Danny decided enough was enough and stood up for Adrien, asserting, "He was just trying to get the gum off her seat!" but Marinette crossed her arms, skeptical of Danny's defense. Adrien, visibly frustrated, murmured, "Why do people keep saying that?" before huffing and heading to his seat, leaving the tension hanging in the air. Chloé, with a smirk, added, "Now do you see what I mean about respect?" Marinette, still deep in thought, suddenly exclaimed, "I know I've seen him somewhere before!" Her gaze shifted to Alya’s cellphone, where she recognized images of Gabriel and Adrien Agreste. "Of course! He's the son of my fave fashion designer, Gabriel Agreste!" she announced excitedly. Alya, rolling her eyes, shot back, "Daddy's boy, teen supermodel, AND Chloé's buddy? Ha! Forget it. And don’t forget, Danny's living with him because of the foreign exchange program, but honestly, he seems a lot better."

Nino raised an eyebrow at Adrien and asked, "Why didn’t you also tell Marinette that it was Chloé’s idea?" Adrien sighed and replied, "I've known Chloé since I was a little kid. I know she's not perfect, but I can't throw her under the bus. She's like my only friend." Nino shook his head, a playful grin appearing on his face as he said, "I'm Nino, and it's time for you to make some more new friends, dude," extending his hand for a handshake; Adrien hesitated for a moment but then accepted, feeling a sense of camaraderie. Meanwhile, Danny watched from the sidelines, pleased to see Adrien opening up and making a new friend, a smile spreading across his face at the prospect of their growing friendship.

As Adrien and Nino shared their handshake, Adrien suddenly remembered Danny, who had stood by him during the chaos. He turned to Danny with a bright smile, and they exchanged a fist bump, a gesture of solidarity that signified their friendship. With the camaraderie in the air, Adrien felt the warmth of their growing circle of friends. It was a small moment, but it reminded him that he didn’t have to carry the weight of his friendships alone and that being true to himself also meant embracing the connections forming around him.

Sabrina sat at her desk, stealing glances at Danny as he interacted with Adrien and Nino, her heart fluttering with an unexpected warmth that sent her mind racing; she quickly tried to shake off the feelings, reminding herself that it was just a crush, but her gaze lingered longer than intended. Meanwhile, Chloé, sensing the budding camaraderie between her friends and Danny, shot him an angry glare, her jealousy bubbling to the surface as she couldn't stand the thought of anyone—especially someone like Danny—stealing her spotlight and attention from her inner circle. The air was thick with tension, pushing Sabrina into a whirlwind of conflicting emotions as she tried to navigate her loyalty to Chloé while caught up in her affection for Danny.

As Mylène hurriedly exited the girls' bathroom, she gasped at the sight of Ivan, who had a gleeful but misguided intention in mind. “Oh no, I’m gonna be late. Ahh! Ivan, you scared me,” she exclaimed, her heart racing. Ivan, oblivious to her fright, proudly declared, “I made this for you,” and immediately blasted loud music while screeching out awkward lyrics, “Mylène, be serene, don’t be so mean!” which only caused her to bolt in panic. Frustrated and feeling rejected, Ivan crumpled his lyric sheet, smashed his music player underfoot, and slumped down in despair. Meanwhile, in the shadowy confines of Hawk Moth’s lair, the villain sensed an opportunity and commanded an evil akuma to fly into Ivan’s grief-stricken heart. “Yes. This is what I’ve been waiting for. You know the way, evil akuma. Track down your prey! Fly away and evilize him!" he ordered, and the akuma obeyed, shooting straight into the locker room. As Ivan wallowed in his disappointment, the akuma infused his wadded-up lyrics, transforming him back into Stoneheart as Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously, “This is your second chance, Stoneheart, and this time you have extra help. No one will stop you from capturing the love of your life. Just remember, I'll need something in return.” With newfound power, Ivan’s eyes glowed with determination, awakening the stone beings across Paris. Back in the classroom, Miss Bustier called out, “Agreste, Adrien?” prompting Nino to whisper urgently, “You say 'present',” to which Adrien leaped up, exclaiming, “Uh, present!” causing a wave of laughter from his peers. After sitting down, he celebrated with a triumphant fist-bump with Danny and Nino.

Miss Bustier continued calling roll when suddenly Stoneheart crashed through the door, announcing his presence with an unsettling tone as Mylène fought against his grip, desperately pleading to be let go. "I’m not Ivan anymore. I'm Stoneheart," he declared, insisting he wanted them to be together forever, while Chloé was frantically on the phone with her father, alerting him to the monster’s return, only for Stoneheart to snatch her as she shrieked about her hair. As he smashed through the school wall, Mylène begged him to put them down, prompting Alya to urge Marinette to join the chase. Marinette, however, shook her head, opting to hide instead and believing she was more of a hindrance to Ladybug and Alya. Alya, undeterred by her friend's reluctance, dashed out, leaving Marinette to run after her, calling out for the bag she had forgotten. In the locker room, Adrien bemoaned the first day of school that had barely started, while Plagg suggested enjoying a day off, but Adrien insisted they had homework. At that moment, Danny rushed over from the opposite side of the locker, exclaiming his frustration, “I can’t just let Chloé get taken again, even if it means I have to deal with that Stoneheart guy!” Taking a deep breath, he added, “I’m going ghost,” as he transformed and dashed out to save Mylène and Chloé, ready to take on whatever chaos awaited them.

Miss Bustier continued calling roll when suddenly Stoneheart crashed through the door, announcing his presence with an unsettling tone as Mylène fought against his grip, desperately pleading to be let go. "I’m not Ivan anymore. I'm Stoneheart," he declared, insisting he wanted them to be together forever, while Chloé was frantically on the phone with her father, alerting him to the monster’s return, only for Stoneheart to snatch her as she shrieked about her hair. As he smashed through the school wall, Mylène begged him to put them down, prompting Alya to urge Marinette to join the chase. Marinette, however, shook her head, opting to hide instead and believing she was more of a hindrance to Ladybug and Alya. Alya, undeterred by her friend's reluctance, dashed out, leaving Marinette to run after her, calling out for the bag she had forgotten. In the locker room, Adrien bemoaned the first day of school that had barely started, while Plagg suggested enjoying a day off, but Adrien insisted they had homework. At that moment, Danny rushed over from the opposite side of the locker, exclaiming his frustration, “I can’t just let Chloé get taken again, even if it means I have to deal with that Stoneheart guy!” Taking a deep breath, he added, “I’m going ghost,” as he transformed and dashed out to save Mylène and Chloé, ready to take on whatever chaos awaited them.

As Stoneheart burst into the classroom, Mylène cried out, "Let go of me, Ivan! This isn't you!" Stoneheart responded with a chilling laugh, "I’m not your Ivan anymore! The name’s Stoneheart now, and we’re meant to be together forever." Chloé, clinging to her phone, shouted, "Daddy, the monster is back! You've got to help us!" before being yanked aside by Stoneheart, who sneered, "You should have stayed out of this!" Meanwhile, Mylène yelled, "Put us down, Ivan!" just as Alya turned to Marinette, urgency in her eyes. "Come on! We have to follow him!" Marinette, shaking her head, replied, "Uh, no way! I'm not cut out for this. I just want to hide!" Alya shot back, "Girl, you're gonna miss Ladybug in action! We need you!" As Marinette picked up Alya's bag and offered it back, she insisted, "You and Ladybug will both be better off without me." Alya dismissed her concern, exclaiming, "You say so!" and rushed out the door, leaving Marinette to chase after her. In the locker room, Adrien groaned, "Great, my first day and I don’t even make it past roll call," while Plagg teasingly noted, "Hey, a day off sounds nice!" Adrien quickly countered, "No way! We have homework to do." Just then, Danny emerged, exasperated. "I can’t let Chloé get taken again! Ugh, I really don’t want to deal with this monster, but I’m going ghost!" With determination, he transformed and sped off, ready to rescue Mylène and Chloé from Stoneheart's grasp.

Adrien took a deep breath, his determination rising as he faced the chaos outside.

“Plagg, claws out!" he declared, his voice firm as he called upon his magical powers.

In an instant, his body was enveloped in a swirl of green energy, his civilian clothes morphing into his iconic black suit, complete with cat ears and a tail. The transformation completed, Cat Noir emerged, agility radiating from him as he leaped into action, his eyes gleaming with a fierce resolve.

Cat Noir sprinting out of the locker room and into the fray, ready to confront Stoneheart and rescue Chloé and Mylène before it was too late.

Outside the school, Stoneheart clutched Mylène and Chloé tightly, forcing Chloé to shout defiantly, "You have no idea who you're dealing with! My daddy, the mayor, will bring in the police, the army, the entire cavalry!" Cat Noir, poised for action, retorted, "And don't forget the superheroes!" swinging his staff at Stoneheart, only to watch in horror as the creature enlarged, making Cat Noir realize, "Oh no. My bad. Danny, did you learn what happened the last time you fought him, cat boy?" Danny, tapping into his ghostly powers, shifted into his intangible form and weaved through Stoneheart’s mass, reaching Chloé before gently setting her down on the ground. "There you go, now run!" he urged, but Chloé, momentarily speechless, dashed away just as Stoneheart turned his attention back to her. With a desperate need to protect, Danny summoned a ghost shield, placing it between Stoneheart and Chloé, who was fleeing, while the villain pounded fiercely against the shield, determined to break through as Danny focused on maintaining the barrier.

Outside the school, Stoneheart loomed over Mylène and Chloé, who shouted defiantly, "You have no idea who you're dealing with! My daddy, the mayor, will bring in the police, the army, the entire cavalry!" Cat Noir appeared, ready for action, and quipped, "And don't forget the superheroes!" but when he swung his staff, Stoneheart unexpectedly grew larger. "Oh no. My bad," Cat Noir muttered, realizing his mistake.

Danny, determined to help, chimed in, "Did you learn his powers last time, cat boy?" Cat Noir sheepishly replied, "I completely forgot, OK!"

Seizing the moment, Danny phased through Stoneheart's rocky exterior, swiftly grabbing Chloé and gently setting her down on the ground.

As Stoneheart reached out to grab her again, Danny quickly conjured a ghost shield, effectively blocking Stoneheart’s grasp.

Chloé glanced back at Danny, her cheeks flushed with gratitude and disbelief, realizing no one had ever come to her rescue before, and with a final look of appreciation, she bolted away, leaving Danny to hold the line against the imposing monster.

As Stoneheart's immense strength shattered the ghost shield, he lunged at Chloé, capturing her once more in his grip. "Let me go!" she screamed, desperation in her voice as she called out for Danny, unsure of his superhero name. Stoneheart, with a sinister smirk, commanded his stony minions to swarm around Cat Noir and Danny Phantom, effectively encircling them. Cat Noir brandished his staff defensively and turned to Danny, urgency in his tone, "Any ideas, spooky?" Danny, scanning their perilous situation, replied with a hint of worry in his voice, "I have no idea how we’re going to get out of this one, my feline companion," realizing that they would need a clever strategy to overcome the overwhelming odds against them and rescue Chloé before it was too late.

"Seize them!" Stoneheart demanded as Cat Noir and Danny Phantom skillfully dodged the advancing stony minions.

Mylène, anxiously watching, shouted, "Watch out!" as Stoneheart began to walk away with Chloé.

“Ivan! Where are we going?" she called after him. "To deliver a message. Then we'll be brought together forever by a pretty black butterfly," he replied ominously.

Chloé grimaced, "Ugh. All this lovey-dovey stuff is making me sick," but Stoneheart only smirked, "Don’t worry, little monster. I'm gonna take care of you too," which made Chloé cringe. 

Meanwhile, Alya raced toward the chaotic scene of the battle. "If you can hear me, Ladybug, I could use a little help!" Cat Noir called out, desperation creeping into his voice. "What's she waiting for?" Alya wondered, just as one of the stone minions knocked over a car that was about to crush Alya. In a split second, Cat Noir hurled his stick, deflecting the vehicle and saving her, but chaos ensued as a stone minion seized him instead.

“Let go, you rockhead!" he yelled, while Alya screamed for help as she became trapped.

Danny attempted to intervene but found himself overwhelmed by the relentless stone creatures, making a quip about their lack of creativity.

Then, in a surge of courage, Marinette rushed to the scene, grabbing the Miraculous from Alya's bag. "I think I need Ladybug!" she declared, her heart racing as Tikki appeared joyfully. "I knew you'd come around!"

Tikki exclaimed, and with determination, Marinette transformed, “Tikki, spots on! Ha!”

As Ladybug, she swiftly pulled the car with her yo-yo, freeing Alya and readying herself to turn the tide against Stoneheart and his minions.

Ladybug, steadfast and determined, urged, "You can't stay here. It's too dangerous," before darting forward and navigating through the chaos, skillfully avoiding the stone beings as she tracked their path.

With a swift flick of her wrist, she hurled Cat Noir's stick towards him, calling out, "Cat Noir! Extend it!" He responded instantly, stretching it out and leaping free from the stone minion’s grasp, landing safely on the ground as Ladybug pulled him to safety, albeit hanging upside down.

“Sorry I was late," she said, offering a quick smile. Meanwhile, Danny managed to phase out of the clutches of the rock minions, smirking as he greeted, "Hey spots! Happy you decided to join the party." Ladybug replied with a playful roll of her eyes, "Good to see you too, spooky, and stop calling me spots."

Cat Noir, never one to miss a chance to flirt, chimed in, "M'lady, have I ever told you you turn my world upside down?" with a cheeky wink.

She chuckled lightly, "Oh, you're quite the jokester, aren't you? But your comedic timing needs work. We gotta get outta here!" as she assessed the advancing threat of Stoneheart and his minions closing in.

“Hey, aren’t we gonna take care of 'em?” Cat Noir asked, ready for action. Ladybug quickly used her yo-yo like a phone, displaying live footage of the chaos at the Eiffel Tower.

“No. If we wanna save them all, then we go to the source. That one!" she declared, focusing on Stoneheart as he towered over the scene, the police attempting to negotiate with him.

“That’s pretty cool that you can turn your yo-yo into a phone. I really wish I had some cool gadgets like that,” Danny commented, glancing at her in admiration. Just then, André’s voice boomed through a megaphone, "I demand my daughter’s safe return!" At the sight of her father, Chloé yelled, "Daddy!!" but Stoneheart retorted, "You know what? You're welcome to her!" and forcefully hurled Chloé into the air. As she screamed in horror, André panicked, and Chloé cried out, "Help! I promise I’ll be nice to everyone, say please and thank you all—AH!" Just in time, Danny swooped in and caught her, though her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she admitted, "I didn't promise."

"Really?" Danny said, watching as Chloé hugged her father, André, who tearfully exclaimed, "My little princess…"

Just then, Roger announced, "We're clear to attack!" but Ladybug intervened, "Wait! No, don't attack them! You know it'll only make it worse!"

Roger argued back, "I have a new plan, unlike you! Move aside and let the pros do their thing. You've already failed once!"

With a heavy heart, Ladybug replied, "…He's right, you know. If I'd captured Stoneheart's akuma the first time around, none of this would have happened! I knew I wasn't the right one for this job…" Cat Noir quickly countered, "No. He's wrong, because without you, she'd no longer be here," indicating Chloé.

“And because without us, they won't make it, and we'll prove that to 'em. Trust me on this. Okay?" After a brief pause, Ladybug agreed, "Okay." Just then, Stoneheart coughed violently, expelling a swarm of akumas that formed into Hawk Moth's face, who ominously declared, "People of Paris, listen carefully. I am Hawk Moth."

Ladybug and Cat Noir, Danny exclaimed, "Hawk Moth?" while Danny couldn't help but chuckle at the name. Danny couldn't contain his laughter as he sized up Hawk Moth, smirking and saying, "Wow, dude, with that getup, were you aiming for villain chic or did you just lose a battle with an overpriced Halloween costume? If you’re trying to scare us, you might want to rethink that moth motif—it's giving more 'bad art project' than 'supervillain'!" Hawk Moth glared at Danny before declaring, "Ladybug, Cat Noir, give me the ladybug earrings and the cat ring now. You've done enough damage to these innocent people!"

Ladybug, walking forward and clapping sarcastically, retorted, “Nice try, Hawk Moth, but we know who the bad guy is. Let's not reverse the roles here. Without you, none of these innocent victims would be transformed into villains. Hawk Moth, no matter how long it takes, we will find you, and YOU will hand us YOUR Miraculous!"

She jumped and used her yo-yo to catch multiple akumas, declaring, "Time to de-evilize!" to the astonished looks of Cat Noir and their friends. With a flourish, she opened her yo-yo, releasing a busload of purified butterflies, much to the delight of Marinette's parents and the students present.

Cat Noir marveled, "Wow. Whoever she is beneath that mask, I love that girl," while Danny nodded, adding, "You’re not the only one that thinks that, cat boy."

As Hawk Moth looked on in disgust, he complained, "Agh! That's the problem with superheroes. They're too… heroic! Stoneheart, they're trying to take your loved one away from you. You must snatch their Miraculouses so they will be powerless against you!" Stoneheart nodded, ready to comply, as Mylène cried for help. "You'll never take Mylène from me! Come to me, my stone beings!" he declared, climbing the Tower. In the chaos, Cat Noir voiced their predicament, "We're surrounded! What do we do now? We can't attack him," to which Ladybug quickly countered, "Yes, but we know where the akuma is.” Realizing it was in Stoneheart's grip on Mylène, Ladybug formulated a plan: “So we don’t separate them; we bring them closer together! They're made for one another! It's just that they don't know it yet." Danny chimed in with a teasing tone, "Oh great, love advice from a superhero. This should be good!" Cat Noir replied, "Ugh. I'm not really following you, but I guess I better trust you." As they reached the top of the Tower, Mylène shouted, "Help! I'm scared of heights!" to which Ladybug reassured her, "Everything's gonna be alright!" Cat Noir was skeptical, asking how they would get them closer, and Ladybug confidently exclaimed, "By using our powers! Lucky Charm!" When a parachute appeared, Danny quipped, "A parachute? What am I supposed to do with this?” Cat Noir was thrown away by a stone being and yelled, "You sure you know what you're doing?" Ladybug responded, "We'll find out soon enough!" as she skillfully tied Stoneheart's hand with her yo-yo. She began pulling as Mylène kissed Stoneheart, prompting him to release her, and she held onto his finger. Cat Noir grabbed the akumatized paper and hit it with his staff while Danny followed with his ecto blast. Ladybug exclaimed, "Home run!" as the paper broke and the akuma emerged. "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. De-evilize—Huh?" she said as she noticed Stoneheart turn back into Ivan and fall. "Cat Noir, you take care of Ivan!" she commanded, while he confidently shouted, "Cataclysm!" utilizing his powers on the Eiffel Tower to create a slide that allowed him to rescue Ivan. Meanwhile, Ladybug saved Mylène and captured the akuma, declaring, "Gotcha!" as she pulled out the parachute and released the purified butterfly. "Bye-bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!" she shouted, throwing the Lucky Charm into the air, initiating a wave of energy that restored everything. Cat Noir marveled, "Whoa. Are you seeing what I’m seeing?" and Danny echoed, "It is." Ladybug concluded, "Yeah. It's beautiful and amazing. It's… uh… miraculous!"

Hawk Moth sneered, "This is just the beginning, Ladybug. You Phantom and Cat Noir may have won this battle, but I will win the war. I will get your Miraculouses. I will get the absolute power! And then my secret dream will come true!"

Ladybug raised an eyebrow, and with a knowing smile, she said, "I think you two have things to talk about, hm?"

Danny chimed in, crossing his arms and smirking, "Yeah, like how his fashion sense is a lot scarier than he is. Seriously, does he think those moths are going to distract us? He needs a new strategy—and maybe a stylist!"

Ladybug chuckled at Danny's sharp insult directed at Hawk Moth, appreciating the humor amidst the tension, but quickly clarified, "Actually, Danny, I was talking about Mylène and Ivan. They need to sort things out." She shot a playful glance at Hawk Moth's annoyed expression and added with a grin, "And just so you know, those are butterflies, not moths! Maybe if he embraced some color, he’d have better luck with his plans."

Ivan stood there, embarrassment evident on his face as he stammered, "Oh, uh… I… Uh…" Ladybug, seeing the moment needed a boost, suggested, "Maybe it would help if you read the lyrics to Ivan's song," handing the paper to Mylène. As she read, her eyes lit up, remarking, "Wow, it's really beautiful. It's a shame you can't hear them when you scream. I mean, when you sing." Ivan, feeling the weight of the moment, replied, "It was scary, wasn't it? Is that why you left? I'm sorry, I'll be gentle," which prompted Mylène to wrap him in a warm hug. Ladybug watched with a smile, commenting, "Oh, they're so made for each other," while Cat Noir added, "Like us two." Danny interjected, "You mean the three of us, Cat Noir." Ladybug noticed the urgency of the situation and said, "Uh oh. You see that? Time to split. See you soon, Cat Noir. And Phantom, I’ll see you later." Cat Noir responded eagerly, "Can't wait, m’lady," bowing before he took his leave, while Danny winked at Ladybug and said, "See you later, Spots," before following Cat Noir out.

As Danny turned to leave, Ladybug playfully called after him, her cheeks flushing with a hint of pink, "Oh, come on, stop calling me 'Spots'!" She tried to sound exasperated, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement. The mix of embarrassment and happiness lit up her face as she playfully waved them off, casting a glance toward Ivan and Mylène, who were now lost in their own moment, cementing her belief that love truly had a way of making everything better.

Outside the school, Marinette and Alya were deep in conversation, with Alya lamenting, "So, by the time I biked to the Eiffel Tower, it was all over. I'm way bummed." Marinette tried to reassure her, saying, "Don't worry. You'll get your scoop eventually." Alya's eyes lit up with enthusiasm as she declared, "You're right. Next target: Ladybug, an exclusive interview!" Marinette responded with a teasing, "Ooh. Sounds exciting." But Alya wasn't finished; she added, "Oh, wait! Even better: finding out who's really under that mask." Marinette, feeling a mix of amusement and apprehension, replied, "Uh-huh. Good luck with that one," knowing how elusive secrets could be in their world.

In the luxury Agreste car, Gabriel scrutinized Adrien through the video feed, his tone stern as he admonished, "You disobeyed me, Adrien. Take a look at that school." Adrien, looking downcast, replied, "Yes, Father," feeling the weight of disappointment. Gabriel continued with an icy resolve, "You will never, I say, never go back there again…" which initially caused Adrien's heart to drop, but then he felt a surge of happiness at the follow-up, "Without your bodyguard. He will drop you off and pick you up every day." Gabriel's words turned Adrien's mood as he listed the new arrangements, "Nathalie has offered to organize you a new schedule. You'll be continuing your music, Chinese, and fencing classes and your photoshoots." Adrien's expression brightened as he exclaimed, "Thank you, Nathalie. Thank you, Father!" before eagerly stepping out of the car, ready to embrace his adjusted routines.

Danny sat in the car, catching the tail end of Gabriel's conversation with Adrien, and felt a mix of emotions as he realized the changes coming for his friend. After Gabriel finished outlining the new arrangement, Danny spoke up, “I can be there for him too, right?” Looking over, he saw Gabriel's contemplative expression before the stern father nodded, acknowledging Danny's role in supporting Adrien during this transitional phase. Understanding that he would also be participating in similar activities like music and fencing to keep Adrien company, Danny sighed, but made peace with it, knowing that being alongside his friend through this journey would mean everything to both of them.

In the lively literature classroom, as Marinette and Alya settled into the seats behind Nino, Chloé's sharp voice pierced through the air, demanding, "Uhh… You're in the wrong seat. Go on, get lost!" Without missing a beat, Marinette retorted fiercely, quoting, "All that is necessary for the triumph of evil, is that good people do nothing!" Chloé, momentarily taken aback, scoffed, "What is that supposed to mean?" Marinette stood her ground, declaring, "It means that I'm not putting up with your crud anymore, Chloé, and neither is anyone else around here, so take your attitude and go on, get lost!" Laughter erupted from the other students, prompting a fuming Chloé to storm off to Marinette's previous seat.

As the laughter subsided, Chloé glared at Danny, saying, "This is all your fault, you know! If you hadn’t encouraged Marinette, she wouldn’t have the guts to stand up to me!" Danny, bewildered, replied, "Wait, what? I didn’t even say anything! That’s on her, not me!" Marinette, overhearing, chimed in, "Maybe if you treated people with respect, I wouldn’t have had to speak up, Chloé!" Chloé crossed her arms defiantly, retorting, "Respect? From you? Please! Just wait until I tell my dad about this!" Nino leaned in with a smirk and quipped, "Good luck with that, Chloé. We all know how that’s going to end!" The rest of the class erupted in laughter once more, leaving Chloé seething in her seat.

Alya gave Marinette a thumbs-up, exclaiming, "Good job!" Just then, Adrien entered the classroom and waved at Marinette, but she quickly turned away, leaving him feeling disheartened once again. Nino noticed and nudged him, saying, "Dude, you wanna make friends, right? Well, go talk to Marinette." Adrien hesitated, asking, "But what should I say to her?" Nino encouraged him, "Just be yourself." With a supportive grin, Danny piped up, "I’ll help you out as well. We can figure this out together!" Adrien's mood brightened slightly at the thought of having his friends by his side, determined to overcome his nerves.

As Marinette stood outside, feeling the rain softly tap against her hand, Adrien approached her, holding an umbrella. "Hey," he called, but she continued to ignore him, lost in her thoughts. Taking a deep breath, he added, "I just wanted you to know that I was only trying to take the chewing gum off your seat. I swear. I've never been to school before. I've never had friends. It's all sort of new to me." Just then, Danny stepped forward, nodding in agreement. "I get it, Adrien. I don’t have that many friends either. It can be tough to navigate this whole friendship thing. But sometimes, you just have to take a leap of faith," he encouraged, hoping to bridge the gap between Adrien and Marinette.

Adrien smiled sheepishly as he handed Marinette his umbrella, their eyes meeting for a brief moment that felt electric, but just as quickly, the umbrella closed over her head with a soft thud, making him laugh out loud. Her initial surprise melted into a smile, and soon they were both laughing together, the sound brightening the gloomy day. "See you tomorrow," Adrien said, walking down the stairs, followed by Danny who called over his shoulder, "See you later, Marinette!" As he left, Marinette dropped her bag in a fluster, stammering, "Uh-huh!... see you to…mo… tomo… Haha! Whoa, why am I stammering?" Just then, Tikki flew onto Marinette's cheek, her tiny voice bubbling with excitement as she chirped, "Hey! I think I might have an idea!"

Plagg peeked out from Adrien's shirt, a mischievous glint in his eye as he quipped, "First day of school and we already have two lovebirds." Danny raised an eyebrow, asking, "Who are you talking to, Adrien?" Flustered, Adrien quickly replied, "Nobody, just myself!" as he squished Plagg back inside his shirt. Danny shrugged, "Right. Well, Marinette was nice after you explained that you didn’t put gum on her seat. I think she will make a good friend or maybe more." Adrien scoffed, "Pfft. Whatever. She's just a friend," but a grin broke on his face as he added softly, "Oh… a friend…" blushing slightly at the thought. As they climbed into the car together, Adrien continued to smile, the warmth of the moment lingering as they drove home.

As Danny settled into the car next to Adrien, he couldn't help but hope that Marinette could become his friend too, even though they hadn't interacted much yet. Watching the exchange with the umbrella reminded him of his own awkward moments, particularly when his powers had gone haywire and left him with his pants down during a ride. It was a hilarious and humbling memory that made him chuckle quietly to himself. He thought about how friendships often start from the most unexpected situations, and he felt a spark of excitement at the possibility of getting to know Marinette better, just like Adrien seemed to be doing.

Chapter Text

As Danny walked into the studio a few days later, Gabriel approached him with a serious look. "Danny, I've decided you’ll be modeling alongside Adrien for the upcoming campaign," he announced. Danny felt a wave of anxiety wash over him; he couldn't help but think, "Me? A model? I'm not that good-looking." Sensing his hesitation, Gabriel touched his shoulder reassuringly and said, "You don’t look that bad, trust me. It’s not just about looks—it’s about confidence and personality, and you’ve got both in spades." Danny bit his lip, unsure, but the encouragement made him feel better, even as his nerves bubbled beneath the surface.

Danny swallowed his nerves as Gabriel continued, "You'll be going to the park for your first shoot; it’s a relaxed environment that’ll help you ease into modeling." The thought of being in front of a camera with Adrien made his heart race, but he couldn't shake the feeling of doubt creeping in. "What if I mess up or look awkward?" he asked, glancing at Gabriel, who waved off his concerns with a confident smile. "You won’t; just be yourself. Have fun with it and let your personality shine through," he encouraged, making Danny feel a little more at ease. Taking a deep breath, Danny nodded, his determination building as he thought about proving to himself that he could do it, and maybe even enjoy the experience.

At the Place des Vosges, the sun cast a warm glow as Adrien and Danny stood ready for their photo shoot, the vibrant park setting buzzing with energy. Danny recalled Gabriel’s advice and focused on being himself, trying to shake off his nerves as Vincent, the photographer, shouted encouraging phrases like, "Magnifico! Super!" The words felt a bit odd to Danny, but he decided to embrace the moment, channeling the excitement into his expressions. Adrien flashed him a reassuring smile, and Danny felt a flicker of confidence; he knew this was a chance to show his personality, so he tried to embody the “hunger” Vincent wanted, looking fiercely into the camera, hoping that the fun and authenticity would shine through in the photos.

As Marinette, Alya, and Manon wandered through the park, Marinette's eyes widened at the sight of Adrien, and she whispered excitedly, "Look, Alya! There’s Adrien! I wonder what he’s doing here!" Alya grinned, her camera ready, "I told you he’d be here for a photoshoot! But wait… is that Danny? Why is he modeling too?" Marinette blinked in surprise, tilting her head, "I had no idea Danny was into modeling! This is so cool! I hope he’s having fun." Alya laughed, "Knowing him, he's probably a natural! Let’s get closer so we can see how they pose—this is going to be epic!"

As Alya and Marinette approached the fountain, Marinette felt her heart race when she saw Adrien wave at them, her voice barely contained as she squealed with excitement. "Oh my gosh, he waved at us!" Alya chuckled, trying to bring her friend back to reality, "Marinette, remember, you're in the same class—it's not that big of a deal!" Just then, Danny peered out from behind a nearby tree, waving enthusiastically at both girls, his face a mix of surprise and nervousness at being spotted. Marinette’s eyes twinkled with curiosity as she noticed Danny alongside Adrien, feeling a rush of happiness for her friend while wondering how he was fitting into the modeling scene.

Danny stepped away from the tree and approached Marinette and Alya with a shy smile, sharing, "I’m doing pretty well for my first photoshoot!" Marinette’s eyes widened in surprise as she responded, "This is your first time? I had no idea!" Danny nodded, explaining that Gabriel had suggested he take on modeling while he was in Paris, seeing it as a great opportunity. "I’m still getting the hang of it," he admitted, glancing back at Adrien, who was preparing for another shot. "They called me back for more pictures," he added, excitement lacing his voice as he turned to return to the shoot, encouraged by the support of his friends.

As Danny walked back toward the set, Alya nudged Marinette playfully and smirked, "You know, the way you were looking at him just now makes me wonder if there's something more than friendship happening between you and Danny!"

Marinette felt her cheeks flush as she quickly replied, "What? No way, Alya! He's just a friend!" But she couldn't help but feel a flutter of excitement, realizing that she might just enjoy his company more than she initially thought, even as she tried to play it cool in front of her teasing friend.

Marinette took a deep breath, torn between her loyalty to Manon and her desire to watch Adrien’s photoshoot. "Alright, alright, I’ll get you the balloon!" she finally conceded, glancing apologetically at Alya. "Just give me a second!" Manon squealed with delight, clinging tighter to Marinette's leg, while Alya chuckled and teased, "You’re such a softy, Marinette! Don’t let him steal all your attention, though!" As Marinette turned back towards Adrien, she shot him a quick smile before leading Manon toward the balloon stand, promising her little sister a special one with Mireille on it.

The excitement in the KIDZ+ studio was palpable as Alec introduced the two finalists, Aurore and Mireille, amid the cheers from the audience chanting their names. With a beaming smile, Aurore waved to the crowd while Mireille giggled, her enthusiasm infectious. Alec dynamically recounted the journey from 5,000 contestants down to just these two talented girls, emphasizing how much they had thrilled the audience during the competition. He encouraged viewers at home to participate in the voting, reminding them to text 1 for Aurore and 2 for Mireille, and playfully noted that standard text messaging rates applied, building the suspense as everyone waited to see who would emerge as the brand new KIDZ+ weather girl.

As the confetti fell and the crowd erupted in cheers, Alec grinned and announced, "The new KIDZ+ weather girl is Mireille!" Aurore's eyes widened in disbelief, her heart sinking as she processed the news. The onscreen vote count confirmed Mireille's overwhelming victory, and Aurore couldn’t help but feel a wave of frustration wash over her. "Ughh…" she muttered under her breath, storming off the stage, unable to shake her disappointment. Alec, still smiling, shrugged and remarked to the audience, "What's the big deal? You only lost by half a million votes!" His light-hearted teasing hung in the air, oblivious to Aurore's feelings, as the atmosphere buzzed with excitement for the newly crowned Mireille.

As the elevator doors opened, Aurore stepped out with an electrifying confidence, her transformation into Stormy Weather complete. "They thought they could just overlook me, but I’ll show them!" she declared, gripping her parasol tightly, which now shimmered with ominous clouds swirling around it. "I’ll unleash a storm they won't forget!" The energy crackled in the air as she continued, "I’ll make them regret their choice—no one else can deliver the weather like I can!" Hawk Moth's sinister smile widened as he watched her shake with fury, and he added, "Good! Use your power wisely, Stormy Weather. Bring me the Miraculous, and you’ll have all the glory you deserve!" Aurore nodded fiercely, her eyes blazing with determination, "They’ll see—I won’t let them take this away from me again!" With that, she set out to make her mark on the world, ready to seek her revenge and claim the recognition that was rightfully hers.

Stormy Weather laughed triumphantly, her voice echoing in the KIDZ+ studio as she brandished her parasol menacingly. "Hahahaha! I am Stormy Weather, the only weather girl who always gets the forecast right! And unfortunately for you, there's a freak icy front moving in right now!" With a swift motion, she unleashed a blast of ice from her parasol, encasing parts of the studio in a chilling frost. In the chaos, Mireille's panicked voice rang out, "Somebody get me out of here! Help! Help!" as she found herself caught in the freezing onslaught, desperately calling for anyone to save her from the impending storm that Stormy Weather had unleashed.

As Stormy Weather burst out of the KIDZ+ studio, the crowd was in an uproar, chanting Mireille’s name with fervor, completely oblivious to the danger lurking at their doorstep. A civilian shouted out, “Where’s Mireille?” but Stormy Weather simply rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Ugh… For all of you who voted for Mireille, I'd advise you to move indoors. It’s going to get very blustery!” With a swift flick of her parasol, she unleashed a powerful gust of wind that sent civilians tumbling backward, scattering in all directions as panic took hold, leaving them no choice but to seek refuge from the chaos she had just unleashed on the unsuspecting crowd.

Stormy Weather stepped outside with a triumphant smirk, only to be met with the raucous cheers of the crowd chanting Mireille's name. One frantic civilian cried out, "Where's Mireille?" but Stormy Weather simply scoffed, her patience wearing thin. "Ugh... For all of you who voted for Mireille, I'd advise you to move indoors. It's going to get very blustery! Oh wait... too late!" With that, she spun her parasol with dramatic flair, unleashing a ferocious blast of wind that swept through the area, sending civilians sprawling in every direction as they scrambled for safety, their cheers quickly turning into cries of alarm.

As Stormy Weather soared through the air, her eyes narrowed on a cluster of balloons, each emblazoned with Mireille's smiling face.

With a gleeful cackle, she swiped her parasol through them, popping one with a satisfying *pop!* that echoed her disdain. "Ughh!" she huffed in irritation, but her mood shifted as she glanced down and spotted Danny standing amidst the chaos.

A playful smile spread across her face as she flew closer, her interest piqued. "Who is this new cutie?" she wondered aloud, feeling a sudden spark of intrigue amidst her storm of revenge, momentarily distracted from her plans.

Vincent clapped Danny on the back, his excitement bubbling over as he declared, "You did a great job! You deserve a rest!"

He glanced at Adrien, who looked utterly exhausted. "No, no, no! The boy has eaten too much spaghetti! Ugh, we need more energy! More romance! We need... a girl!"

He dashed toward Alya, his eyes gleaming with determination.

“You! I need an extra!" Alya, caught off guard, stammered, "Who, me?" But Vincent was undeterred.

“Sì! To pose with Mr. Adrien! And later Mr. Danny!" Alya quickly responded, "Uh... Hah! You don't want me, I... uhh... I think I'm having an allergic reaction to this apple," exaggerating her words as if her tongue were swollen.

“I know jutht the perthon you need! Hold that thought!" she said with newfound urgency, racing toward Marinette.

Confused, Marinette asked, "But what about Manon?"

As Alya wagged a finger at Marinette, she insisted, "You take care of Prince Charmings, and I'll take care of Miss Unicorn here. You don't know how to control her anyway."

Manon chimed in, "No way! Marinette's my babysitter!"

Undeterred, Alya exclaimed, "Trust me. Unicorns unite! Let's go to Rispa and find us some sad little village kids and grant those wishes! Yee-haw!"

To which Manon enthusiastically echoed, "Yee-haw!" as they set off on their whimsical adventure.

As Danny sat down, enjoying a moment of relaxation, he was suddenly lifted off the ground by Stormy Weather, causing him to panic.

“What’s going on?" he exclaimed, squirming in her grasp. With a playful smirk, she replied, "Hey there, cutie; I'm Stormy Weather! I see you're new here. Do you want to be my new weatherman?"

Before Danny could respond, she tightened her hold around him and unleashed bolts of lightning towards the fleeing civilians, her laughter echoing through the chaos as she reveled in the storm she had created.

Marinette's heart raced as she witnessed Stormy Weather lifting Danny into the air, her chaotic energy crackling in the air around them.

Realizing she had to act quickly to save him, she pressed her charm, transforming into Ladybug in a flash of red and black.

With determination in her eyes, she dashed out from her hiding spot, calling out, "Danny! Hang on! I'm coming to get you!"

As she launched herself into the fray, her lucky charm glimmering, she prepared to confront Stormy Weather and free Danny from her grasp, ready to use her powers to restore peace and protect the one she cared for.

As Ladybug sprinted towards them, Stormy Weather narrowed her eyes and conjured a powerful whirlwind, sending Ladybug tumbling away as she struggled to regain control.

“Focus on me, sweetheart!" Stormy Weather teased, pulling Danny closer and cuddling him in the air, her sinister charm contrasted by a surprising sweetness.

"You're really handsome and cute," she cooed, her playful demeanor unsettling him even more.

Danny muttered under his breath, glancing around at the chaos and the sky swirling ominously, "This isn’t my day," feeling both alarmed and oddly flattered as he navigated the whirlwind of danger and unexpected affection.

Stormy Weather smirked, holding tightly to Danny as she declared, "Sorry, hot stuff! But you're coming with me to be my weatherman!"

Meanwhile, Adrien saw the commotion and rushed to the nearest tree, fumbling through his bag only to find it empty.

“Uh? Plagg? Plagg!" he called out, desperation creeping into his voice.

From inside a suitcase, Plagg lazily replied, "I'm not here! I'm sleeping!"

Adrien quickly waved a piece of Camembert in front of him, knowing that Plagg couldn't resist the aroma. As Plagg flew over, drawn in by the irresistible cheese, he remarked, "For your information, I can smell Camembert in my sleep. It's only one of my many talents." Adrien replied urgently, "Great, but there's no time to talk cheese."

With determination, he shouted, "Plagg, claws out!"

In his excitement, Plagg tried to take a bite of the cheese but was sucked into the ring instead, leading to a whirlwind moment before Adrien transformed into Cat Noir, ready to leap into action and rescue Danny from Stormy Weather's clutches.

Cat Noir swung onto the scene, landing with a confident pose as he called out, "Hey, Ice Queen, what's with all the terrorizing? Why don't you pick on someone your own temperature? And let go of my friend there!"

Stormy Weather shot him an annoyed glare, retorting, "My name is not Ice Queen! It's Stormy Weather! And this is my hunky new weatherman!"

She then leaned in, rubbing her cheeks against Danny's face, leaving him feeling an odd chill that sent shivers down his spine.

As her stormy powers crackled around them, Danny squirmed uncomfortably, glancing at Cat Noir for help while trying to process the surreal and frightening situation he found himself in.

Cat Noir, feeling generous despite the dire situation, called out, "Listen, I'm feline more generous than usual today. So cool down, and we'll call it quits, 'kay?"

However, Stormy Weather responded by unleashing a powerful gust of wind that sent Cat Noir flying across the street.

“Waaaaaahhh!" he yelled as he crashed into the pavement, causing Danny to cry out in concern, "Cat Noir!" At that moment, Ladybug reappeared, brushing herself off after having regained her footing.

“I thought cats always landed on their feet," she quipped with a smirk.

Cat Noir, ever the charmer, smiled back and replied, "Why thanks, my Ladybug, but I had it covered," before leaning down to kiss Ladybug's hand. Watching this, Danny felt a pang of jealousy surge through him as he observed their playful camaraderie, wishing he could be as confident in that moment.

Stormy Weather smirked mischievously at Danny, saying, "Hot stuff, maybe I’ll give you a kiss when I get rid of those pets," which sent a chill down his spine. Ladybug shot a glance at Cat Noir, pushing him playfully back by the nose.

“No time for your childish charm, Cat Noir. But you're welcome," she said, her focus shifting back to the imminent threat.

With a fierce determination, Stormy Weather announced, "We should be expecting lightning storms like right NOW!"

As she raised her parasol, dark storm clouds swirled above, and bolts of lightning crackled across the sky, prompting simultaneous screams and groans from Ladybug and Cat Noir.

They tumbled over before Ladybug blinked twice in disbelief, while Cat Noir shook off the disorientation, pulling himself up with a confident grin.

Ladybug turned her gaze toward Stormy Weather, and Cat Noir declared with a fiery intensity, "You just won yourself a catfight!"

Stormy Weather shouted, "Black ice!" just as she wielded her parasol to freeze the street beneath them, followed by another powerful blast of wind. Ladybug quickly leapt to catch Cat Noir as he was caught off balance, exclaiming, "Gotcha!"

Spotting a screen showing Mireille, Stormy Weather aimed and blasted it, trying to take out any distractions.

Cat Noir, determined, exclaimed, "A little Cat Noir will take the wind out of her sails!"

But Ladybug, grabbing him by the tail, replied teasingly, "Whoa, kitty kitty. You better think before you leap." Cat Noir, playfully petting his own tail, asked, "You got a plan?"

Ladybug nodded and said, "Just follow my lead," then sprinted along the side of a building with Cat Noir mirroring her on the opposite side of the street, both ready to take the fight to Stormy Weather.

Meanwhile, Danny watched the chaos unfold, feeling the urge to help but knowing he couldn't transform in front of Stormy Weather without risking the exposure of his secret identity alongside Cat Noir and Ladybug.

Cat Noir let out a frustrated "Uhhhhh!" just as Stormy Weather shouted, "Not you again!" and unleashed a powerful wind blast, sending both him and Ladybug tumbling backward through the air, ricocheting off several vehicles in the process.

"Ahhhhhh!" they cried out in unison as Ladybug suddenly noticed a bus barreling toward them, prompting her to quickly whip out her yo-yo and use it as a shield.

With impressive precision, her yo-yo sliced a circular hole in the side of the bus, creating just enough space for them to escape unscathed. However, as the yo-yo finished its spin and fell, it landed squarely on Cat Noir’s head.

“Ow!" he exclaimed, shooting an annoyed glare at Ladybug, who couldn't help but giggle at the absurdity of the situation, her laughter only fueling Cat Noir's irritation further.

As Danny watched Ladybug and Cat Noir navigate the chaos with incredible teamwork and flair, he couldn't help but feel starstruck, a lovesick expression plastered across his face.

“What a woman," he murmured to himself, captivated by her bravery and charm.

In that moment, it was as if the world around him faded away, and all he could focus on was the elegance with which Ladybug handled herself, blending amazing agility with unwavering courage. Her confidence stirred something deep within him, making his heart race as he wished he could muster such boldness, even if just for a moment.

At the Kidz Studio, Danny found himself standing beside Stormy Weather, who was busy applying a striking mulberry-colored lipstick.

As she expertly swiped the vibrant hue across her lips, the loud pop sound of the lipstick cap gave him an unexpected shiver.

With a playful smile, she turned to Danny, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

“Careful, hot stuff," she teased, approaching him with confidence.

As she puckered her lips, she flipped her umbrella just right, creating a dramatic moment where the cover shielded them from the chaotic world outside.

"What do you think? Ready for a kiss?" she flirted, leaning in closer, her presence both enticing and dangerously unpredictable.

Stormy Weather closed the distance between them, pressing her lips against Danny's in a bold kiss that sent an electric jolt through both of them, a side effect of her powers.

Pulling back slightly, she looked into his eyes, a hint of embarrassment coloring her cheeks as she stammered, "Sorry! I just wanted it to be a truly shocking kiss—something you'd never forget!"

A mischievous smile played on her lips as she leaned in again, dabbing her lipstick on his mouth playfully.

"But maybe in a way, I wanted you to feel like you had to save me from myself," she whispered, her gaze intense, hoping to leave an unforgettable mark on him, quite literally with her vibrant lipstick, as she reveled in the thrill of the moment.

Danny stood there, momentarily speechless, his mind racing as he processed the kiss—his first real kiss, unlike the staged one he had with Sam.

Stormy Weather, sensing his hesitation, stepped closer again, her playful demeanor shining through. "You know," she said with a teasing grin, "sometimes the most electrifying moments are meant to be savored."

With that, she leaned in for one last kiss, this time softer and without the electric shock, lingering for about four to five seconds as she melted into the moment.

Just as they pulled away, a loud pop echoed around them, causing her to burst into a flirty laugh. "Well, wasn't that just a shockingly sweet send-off?" she quipped, her eyes dancing with mischief, leaving Danny breathless and wanting more.

Danny felt a mix of excitement and anxiety as he watched Stormy Weather prepare to confront Ladybug and Cat Noir.

He wished he could transform and join the fight, but the thought of doing so in front of her made his heart race with nervousness.

Just then, the two heroes appeared, ready to face off against the villain. “Stay right there, Danny!” Stormy warned, her tone both playful and commanding. 

With a confident smirk, she blew them an exaggerated kiss that whipped through the air like a mini whirlwind, instantly cutting out the lights and plunging the studio into darkness.

“Let’s see if they can handle the storm!” she declared, her voice echoing through the shadows as Danny’s heart pounded in his chest, caught between wanting to help and being entranced by the chaos she was about to unleash.

In the dimly lit studio, Ladybug squinted, struggling to see through the sudden darkness, but Cat Noir, with his night vision, swiftly took charge. “Trust me, I’ve got your back!” he called out, his voice steady as he guided her through the chaos.

With every crackle of lightning that echoed around them, he maneuvered her deftly, ensuring she avoided the bolts that Stormy Weather unleashed. “Step left! Duck!” he commanded, their teamwork fluid and instinctive even in the shadows.

Together, they raced up the stairs, determined to finish the fight and regain control of the situation, fueled by the urgency of thwarting Stormy’s plans before things escalated further.

With Stormy Weather momentarily distracted, Danny felt a rush of relief wash over him; he could finally transform without fear of being recognized.

“I’m going ghost!” he exclaimed, his voice echoing as he phased upward, transforming into Danny Phantom. As he soared to the scene, he was met with the sight of Ladybug and Cat Noir on the defensive, desperately dodging ferocious blasts of wind and rain that swirled around them, summoned by Stormy’s powers.

The sky crackled with electricity, and Danny knew he had to act fast. He glided down, determination in his eyes, ready to join forces with his newfound allies to counter the tempestuous threat and restore calm to the chaotic storm that had erupted in the studio.

“Hey, Spots! Looks like Stormy Weather really brought her A-game today,” Danny Phantom quipped, smirking as he joined Ladybug and Cat Noir. “I guess you could say things are really heating up with all this thunder!”

Cat Noir chuckled, flicking his tail playfully, “Well, as long as we don’t get caught in a downpour of her bad puns, we should be fine!”

Ladybug rolled her eyes, grinning as she readied her yoyo. “Just stay focused, you two! We need to clear this storm before it really rains on our parade!”

As Stormy Weather caught sight of Danny Phantom, she raised an eyebrow and teased, “Well, well, if it isn’t my hot weatherman brother! Are you here to give me a forecast?” Danny shot back with a determined glare, “No way! I’m not here to be gentle, and I won’t let you get away with this!”

With that, he unleashed an ectoplasmic blast just as she hurled a lightning bolt at him. The two energy attacks collided mid-air, creating a brilliant flash that sent them both reeling back.

Stormy smirked, clearly impressed by his power, but quickly added with a playful wink, “You’re not quite as attractive as my weatherman downstairs, though!”

As Ladybug and Cat Noir strategized, Danny couldn't help but quip, “Looks like we’re about to weather a real storm!”

Cat Noir nodded and leaped into action, using Cataclysm to shatter a nearby billboard and send debris towards Stormy Weather.

She retaliated, blasting a hole through the sign, but Ladybug was ready, expertly wrapping her yo-yo around the villain's ankle.

With a burst of speed, she dashed under pipes and vaulted over an HVAC unit, using the towel from her Lucky Charm to launch herself into the air and pull Stormy Weather down.

The impact caused the parasol to fly free, and as Stormy screamed on the way down, Danny seized his chance, blasting away the akuma that had fluttered out. “No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!”

Ladybug declared, capturing the dark butterfly and releasing the purified one.

“Gotcha! Bye-bye, little butterfly,” she finished, while Danny added with a grin, “Here comes my favorite part.” As Ladybug threw the Lucky Charm into the air, she called out, “Miraculous Ladybug!” restoring everything to its original state and sealing their victory.

The trio celebrated their victory with a triumphant fist bump, basking in the thrill of their success.

Suddenly, Aurore, still dazed from the battle's aftermath, looked around and exclaimed, "Uh, what am I doing up here?"

Danny floated closer with a reassuring smile, saying, "It’s OK. Everything is going to be all right." To his surprise, Aurore's eyes lit up as she realized who he was.

“You're Danny Phantom! I'm a big fan! I really wish I had something you could sign for me!" Danny felt a blush creep onto his cheeks, and Ladybug and Cat Noir exchanged knowing glances, teasingly nudging him.

“Looks like you’ve got an admirer, Danny!" Cat Noir laughed, prompting Danny to roll his eyes playfully and retort, "Yeah, well, let’s focus on the fact that I just helped save the day, shall we?"

Danny gently floated Aurore back to solid ground, ensuring she was safe and sound after their encounter with Stormy Weather.

With gratitude shining in her eyes, Aurore turned to him and said, "Thank you so much for saving me, Danny—you're even cooler in person!"

Before he could respond, she leaned in and planted a kiss on his cheek, leaving a bright lipstick mark in the shape of her lips.

Flustered, Danny wiped at the mark in surprise, glancing up to see Ladybug and Cat Noir grinning at him, unable to suppress their laughter.

“Guess you really do have a fan club now, Phantom!" Ladybug teased, making Danny groan good-naturedly, but secretly, he couldn't help but feel a warm flutter of excitement at the unexpected kiss.

As Danny watched Aurore moon over him, he couldn't help but wish it had been Ladybug who had bestowed that kiss, though he appreciated the moment nonetheless.

Meanwhile, Ladybug and Cat Noir exchanged playful quips about needing to leave to transform back into their civilian identities. “I guess we should make like the wind and blow out of here!”

Cat Noir joked, with a wink. Danny bid farewell to Aurore, who gazed at him with wide eyes that sparkled with hearts, utterly starstruck by her encounter with one of her crushes.

She couldn’t believe she had just met Danny Phantom, and as he waved goodbye, her grin widened with a mix of admiration and excitement, feeling like she was in a dream.

As Danny made his way back to the park, he couldn't shake the feeling of Aurore's kiss, absently rubbing his cheek in thought.

Just then, Vincent called him over, excitedly announcing that he would be setting up a romantic scene with Marinette and Adrien while including Manon.

Curiously, Manon looked up at Danny and innocently asked, "Are you Marinette's boyfriend?"

Both Marinette and Adrien quickly chimed in with laughter, shaking their heads in unison, “No, we’re just friends! We only met a week ago!”

The air was light and humorous as Danny observed the dynamic between them, amused by the innocence of the question.

Danny and Marinette struck a pose for the camera, pulling goofy faces and exchanging infectious laughter as they enjoyed the moment together.

With each click of the shutter, they added more playful expressions—sticking out their tongues, crossing their eyes, and even pretending to be surprised by imaginary monsters.

The lighthearted atmosphere made it easy for them to bond, and as they reviewed the photos, their smiles only grew wider, feeling a genuine connection as new friends. Once they finished, Marinette playfully declared, "These should totally go on a poster!" prompting Danny to nod enthusiastically, imagining all the fun ways they could share their silly moments.

After arriving home, Danny flopped onto his bed with a content sigh, a lovesick smile spreading across his face as he thought about Marinette and their fun photo session together.

“I can’t believe I actually made a friend like her," he mused, recalling her infectious laughter and the way they had gelled instantly. Yet, as thoughts of Ladybug danced in his mind, he felt a familiar flutter in his chest. "And then there's Ladybug..." he whispered to himself, half-dreamily, "She’s so brave and incredible. I really wish I could tell her how I feel." With that, he stared at the ceiling, lost in thoughts of heroics and hope, feeling grateful for the friendships that were starting to blossom in his life.

“Dude, you seriously need to tell Ladybug how you feel,” Tucker said, a hint of urgency in his voice. “I mean, what do you have to lose?”

Danny sighed, running a hand through his hair. “But what if she doesn’t feel the same way? It could ruin everything! And I don’t want to get us all tangled up in super hero stuff,” he replied, his voice laced with uncertainty. Sam cut in, “You won’t know unless you try! Just be honest, Danny. You’ve got this!”

Danny nodded, feeling a mix of determination and nerves. “Alright, I’ll think about it,” he said, his heart racing at the thought.

“And I’ll try to avoid being a kissing bag in the meantime!” Sam and Tucker burst into laughter, their playful teasing easing the weight of his feelings, while Danny couldn’t help but smile, grateful for their support.

Chapter Text

In the literature classroom, Mr. Damoclès stands at the front, addressing the class with a sense of urgency.

"You only have one day to work on your fashion piece, and it must be your own design. In ten hours, your fittest presentation will be judged by none other than the great fashion designer Gabriel Agreste, the father of our very own student Adrien Agreste. In fact, Adrien will model the winning design in his next photoshoot. And now, to announce this year's theme: derby hats."

Marinette gasps, her face contorting with anxiety as she turns to see Chloé, who flashes a thumbs-down at them.

Cut to Collège Françoise Dupont, where Marinette paces frantically in a hallway, clutching her sketchbook.

“Derby hat, derby hat, derby hat, derby hat...! I don’t have any derby hat designs! I’ve got top hats, caps, even two-horned hats! Need a beret? I’m your girl. A sombrero? No problem-o. But a derby?! It won’t even matter 'cause I’ll probably make a total fool of myself at the event, most likely trip over my stupid derby and collapse on Mr. Agreste, give him a full-blown concussion, and Adrien will hate me! I'll never be a world-renowned fashion designer. MY LIFE IS OVER!" Alya, rolling her eyes, responds, "All this over a derby hat? Let me see your sketchpad, girl. There must be something in here."

Marinette shakes her head in despair. "Forget it, I’m a disaster zone. I’ll probably mess everything up in the end."

Just then, Adrien and Danny stroll over, prompting Marinette to panic and hide behind a bench. Adrien glances at Alya and exclaims, "Wow, those are some awesome designs. I didn’t know you had such mad skills."

Danny nods. "You’re right; these are awesome designs."

Alya counters, "Uh, thanks, Adrien, Danny, but I can’t take the credit. These sick designs belong to Marinette."

Marinette shyly waves as Adrien praises her, "You're super talented, Marinette. You seriously have a good chance of winning."

Danny adds, "Yeah, Mr. Agreste is bound to notice someone as talented as you."

Marinette stammers, "Well, um, yeah! I... like-- um, designs that-- um, go... upwards? Um, while stopping... I mean, uh-- uh, um, thanks?”

After sharing a supportive smile, Adrien says, "Sure, and uh-- good luck. Maybe I’ll be wearing your derby at father’s next photoshoot," before departing with Danny.

Alya cheers, "Girl, you gotta get a grip next time. But did you hear? Adrien thinks you’re good enough to win!"

Sabrina and Chloe were watching them , "Did you hear how impressed Adrien and Danny were with Marinette's designs?"

Chloé scoffs, "Of course I heard! Her? Win the contest? As if. When Adrien sees my design, he'll convince his father to award me the winner." Sabrina, supportive, says, "I'm sure he will, Chloé. You’re a born champion. Your design will blow everyone else's out of the water!"

Chloé boasts, "Yeah, it will. As soon as I can get my hands on this sketchpad!"

Back at the bench, Alya checks her phone and says, "Only have nine hours until show time."

Marinette panics, "Yikes! I'm off to my secret garden of inspiration. I’ll see you later."

In her haste, she runs straight into a wall with a loud thud, exclaiming, "AH! I'm okay. I'm okay, I'm okay," before almost colliding with another wall, leading to a scream as Alya bursts into laughter at Marinette's antics.

In the shadowy depths of Hawk Moth's lair, the atmosphere crackles with anticipation as he addresses his fluttering, malevolent butterflies, his voice dripping with malice.

“The time has come for us to find our next victim, my wicked little akumas," he declares, a sinister grin spreading across his face as the window creaks open, allowing a gust of chilling wind to flow through.

“We shall prey upon Ladybug and Cat Noir, those meddlesome guardians of Paris. Their Miraculouses must be mine!"

His eyes glint with determination as he plots his next move, envisioning the power that will be his once he captures those prized jewels.

By the Seine, Xavier sits dejectedly on a bench, his gaze distant.

“Poor Mr. Ramier," a voice says, and the scene shifts to Hawk Moth's lair, where he stands surrounded by his dark, fluttering butterflies.

"The feeling of injustice, such easy prey for my akuma," he continues, turning one of the butterflies into an akuma as he commands, "Fly away, my little akuma, and evilize him!"

The akuma zooms toward Xavier, entering through his birdcall. "Mr. Pigeon, I’m Hawk Moth. Neither this police officer nor any of the park keepers should stop you from taking care of your friends. What would Paris be without pigeons? What would pigeons be without you?"

A smile breaks through his sadness, and Xavier chuckles as he transforms into Mr. Pigeon, flapping his arms and cooing before dashing away.

Chloé secretly observes Marinette as she sketches. She signals to Sabrina, who stealthily sneaks behind Marinette to snap a picture of her design.

“Yes!" Marinette exclaims triumphantly, holding up her drawing, which Sabrina captures with her phone.

Tikki chirps, "Now that’s a derby!" Marinette beams, "Thanks, Tikki."

Meanwhile, Sabrina eagerly shows Chloé the photo, saying, "We're so awesome."

Chloé, her tone icy, replies, "We?" as she snatches the phone from Sabrina's grasp. Sabrina’s expression falters slightly as she corrects herself, "Oh right, sorry! You're so awesome, Chloé. When are we—uh, you—going to make the hat?"

Chloé dismisses her with a wave, "And ruin these nails? Of course not. Daddy’ll pay someone to do it," before strutting off, Sabrina reluctantly following her.

In the cozy atmosphere of Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie, Marinette is busily working on her hat in her room, focused and determined. As she nears the completion of her creation, a sudden realization dawns on her.

“What am I forgetting?" she mumbles, glancing under her desk. Tikki, fluttering nearby, inquires, "What are you looking for?"

Marinette's eyes widen as she exclaims, "A feather! I forgot to pick up a pigeon feather for the hat! It has to have a feather!" With urgency, she dashes back to Trocadéro, where the pigeons roost. The pigeons scatter when she arrives, dropping feathers in all directions.

Spotting a feather on the ground, Marinette gleefully picks it up, "Yes!"

However, in her excitement, she accidentally collides with Roger, the police officer.

“Uh, sorry, Mister Officer, sir," she stutters before hurriedly exiting. As she leaves, Roger is suddenly swarmed by the very pigeons she had just encountered, causing him to cry out in surprise. The scene shifts to the streets of Paris, where Marinette is on a bus, but it remains stationary.

Growing impatient, she expresses her frustration, "Come on! Can’t we go any faster?!" The bus driver responds, "Sorry folks, we have a situation here." Marinette can see through the windows that a cluster of pigeons is blocking the road, prompting the driver to announce, "You’ll need to get off the bus now." Startled by the sight of pigeons as she steps off, she exclaims, "Ah! Uh, this is weird."

Walking down the street, she spots a gathering of people focused on a news screen. Nadja announces, “Pigeons have taken over Paris. This is just one of the many alarming situations giving authorities cause for major concern,” before receiving a report in her earpiece. “Yes, I’ve just been told that someone named 'Mr. Pigeon' is making an announcement.”

The screen switches to Mr. Pigeon, who somberly addresses the audience, “Oh, dreary day, poor Parisians. Sorry to ruffle your feathers, but Paris now belongs to the pigeons! Flap, flap!” With urgency building, Marinette sprints to the subway entrance, determined to respond to the chaos, shouting, “Paris needs us!”

She confidently calls out, "Tikki, spots on!" and, with a flash, transforms into Ladybug.

After finishing his lunch, Danny sat back in his chair, chuckling as he tuned into the news report about Mr. Pigeon taking over Paris. “Wow, Buckethead must be really desperate if he wants Ladybug and Cat Noir and their Miraculouses. This is going to be fun,” he said to himself, grinning at the thought of chaos unfolding in the City of Lights. Scanning the area to ensure no one was watching, Danny slipped away to a secluded spot behind a nearby building, where he could transform into Danny Phantom without being seen. With a surge of excitement coursing through him, he began to glow, his ghostly form emerging as he floated up into the air. “Time to fly!” he declared, shooting off into the sky, fully aware that his friends would be close on his heels, ready to join him in whatever craziness awaited them in Paris.

As Ladybug continued her aerial search for Mr. Pigeon, she spotted the bizarre sight of airplane shapes crafted from flocks of pigeons soaring through the sky.

“Now this is weirder than weird," she muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief.

Suddenly, from a ledge above her, Cat Noir quipped, "Birds of a feather, flock together," but before he could finish, he sneezed dramatically and tumbled down to land beside her. "I'm allergic to feathers!" he exclaimed, sneezing again.

Just then, Danny Phantom appeared, hovering nearby with a playful smirk, and greeted them, “Well, if it isn’t my favorite duo, Ladybug and Cat Allergies! What’s the scoop on this feather frenzy?”

“That's helpful.” Ladybug crossed her arms as she furrowed her brow.

“Tell me about it.” Cat Noir almost sneezes but stops himself, his green eyes darting nervously around the park where the chirping of birds was suddenly absent, leaving an unsettling silence. “These birds are only part of the problem. The parkkeepers in Paris are vanishing without a trace.”

Ladybug’s voice turned serious as she took a step closer, glancing at the empty park benches and untended flower beds, a sense of urgency rising.

“What? We have to track down Mr. Pigeon ASAP,” she declared, her hands now on her hips, scanning the horizon for any sign of him.

“Where are we gonna find him?” Cat Noir asked, his tail swishing behind him in frustration as he pushed back a wayward lock of hair.

Danny furrowed his brow, contemplating the situation as he floated a bit higher, the breeze tousling his hair. "I can scout the area from above," he suggested.

"I can fly around and see if Mr. Pigeon’s hideout. There might be something off about the way the birds are flocking. Just signal me if you spot anything suspicious." His confidence radiated.

As Danny soared through the sky, he squinted through the sunlight, scanning the bustling streets below for any sign of Mr. Pigeon. After several minutes of searching without spotting anything unusual, he let out an irritated huff. "Great... just my luck," he grumbled to himself, glancing at the flock of indifferent pigeons circling beneath him. "Who knew finding a guy obsessed with pigeons would be this difficult? Maybe I should’ve brought a breadcrumb trail to lure him out!"

He rolled his eyes in frustration, knowing he had to keep looking but feeling the challenge weighing heavily on his shoulders.

Danny landed softly beside Ladybug and Cat Noir, a frown of disappointment etched on his face. "I couldn’t find any sign of Mr. Pigeon up there," he admitted, running a hand through his hair. "It’s like he vanished into thin air." Cat Noir shrugged, giving him a supportive nod. "Don’t sweat it, Danny. We’ll figure this out." Ladybug, however, had a spark of inspiration lighting up her eyes. "Hmm, I don't know where we can find him, but I do know where he can find us," she said, a determined grin spreading across her face. Danny and Cat Noir exchanged curious glances, both intrigued and confused about her plan, eager to hear what clever idea she was cooking up that might lead them to their elusive foe.

Danny strolled casually around Place des Vosges, trying hard to maintain his cover as a park ranger while rolling his eyes at Cat Noir's antics. "Seriously, Cat, could you tone it down a notch?" he muttered under his breath, trying to focus on the task at hand while avoiding Ladybug's impatient glances. "This isn't a dance-off; we’re trying to lure Mr. Pigeon out, remember?" He adjusted his park ranger cap and added with a smirk, “Besides, if we’re going for ‘natural,’ I think I’m nailing it while you’re auditioning for a musical!” He continued to whistle the tune, attempting to blend in while keeping an eye out for any sign of their pigeon-obsessed adversary.

"What do you mean? I am acting natural," Cat Noir insisted, twirling around dramatically as if he were in the spotlight, completely unaware of the frustration building in Danny.

With a loud facepalm, Danny dropped his hand down his face, trying to suppress a grin despite the absurdity of the situation. "Yeah, because nothing screams 'park ranger' like choreographed dance moves and whistling to a revolutionary song," he replied sarcastically, shaking his head in disbelief. "Look, all we need is to make it seem like there’s something interesting going on in the park, not start a performance! If we keep this up, Mr. Pigeon will probably think we're trying to recruit him for a talent show!"

Danny couldn’t help but smirk at the over-the-top antics of Mr. Pigeon as he soared through the air on his feathered platform, a dramatic figure against the blue sky. "Wow, this guy really knows how to turn a simple plan into an extravagant show,"

Danny exclaimed, shaking his head in amusement. "He’s practically a mix between the Box Ghost and Technus—just add a sprinkle of theatrical flair and a flock of loyal followers!” He chuckled, leaning closer to Cat Noir, “I half-expect him to start monologuing about the power of avian supremacy any second now. Who knew villains could be so ridiculous?”

With a playful grin, he added, “I mean, honestly, do pigeons even have a grand plan, or is he just winging it?”

With a triumphant flourish, Mr. Pigeon blew a loud bird call that echoed across the rooftop, and instantly, the pigeons began to circle ominously around them, creating a chaotic whirlwind of feathers.

“Uh-oh, looks like we’ve officially entered the danger zone!” Danny exclaimed, trying to stay calm as he eyed the swooping flock. “We need to find a way to break this bird ballet before it turns into a full-blown disaster!”

Ladybug readied her yo-yo, determined to take control of the situation, while Cat Noir prepared to leap and use his agility to outmaneuver the swirling mass. “Let’s distract him and get those pigeons off our backs before Hawk Moth’s words come true!” Danny added, already brainstorming their next move while keeping an eye on the circling birds.

“Call me crazy, but I feel like birdseed all of a sudden,” Ladybug said, glancing around as the pigeons formed an impenetrable shield, their wings creating a deafening rush of flapping feathers. “Got any bright ideas, Phantom, bug?” Cat Noir asked nervously, his eyes darting between the swirling birds, worried about what they might do next. Danny frowned, trying to think of a strategy amidst the chaos, but the sheer number of pigeons made it hard to concentrate. “You’re the cat; don’t you eat these things for breakfast? Or you could just spook?” Ladybug quipped, just as a gigantic cage descended from above, trapping them inside. “Look!” she shouted, panic creeping into her voice, but Mr. Pigeon stood there flapping gleefully, making obnoxious bird noises as he declared, “Turpy day! I’m so ruthless,” followed by a chilling chuckle that echoed through their prison.

“Excellent. Now take their Miraculous!” Hawk Moth's voice boomed from his lair, dripping with malice.

“Your Miraculous. Give them to me or face the wrath of my feathered friends!” Mr. Pigeon declared, blowing his bird call as an ominous chorus of pigeons took to the air, banging on top of the cage while others turned to cheekily point their behinds at Ladybug, Danny, and Cat Noir.

Danny grimaced, voicing his disdain, “No, no, please! I just got this suit clean!”

As Mr. Pigeon climbed further into his theatrical monologue, he counted down, “Dada-dee, on the count of three, my beloved pigeons will commence fire. You can still say you’re sorry, skins, by handing me your Miraculous. One, two…”

Panic surged through Ladybug, and she shouted, “Cat Noir, Danny, the bars!”

Without hesitation, Cat Noir announced, “Cataclysm!” and unleashed his power, shattering the cage’s bars, while Danny aimed his ghost ray to weaken their imprisoning structure further.

With Mr. Pigeon cowering at the rooftop's edge, the trio burst forth, determination etched on their faces as they advanced toward their feathered foe.

“Well, well. Looks like the pigeon’s really a chicken!” Cat Noir joked, smirking confidently.

Danny chimed in, “I guess he’s just winging it!”

Suddenly, Mr. Pigeon declared, “Me? I'm not flying away. I'm just killing two birds with one stone,” before blowing his bird call and leaping off the edge of the roof, only to be caught by a flock of pigeons that lifted him back up.

“Merry Christmas!” he squawked, flapping wildly.

Out of nowhere, a barrage of pigeons dove toward Ladybug, Danny, and Cat Noir; thinking quickly, Danny conjured a ghost shield dome around them to deflect the incoming fluttering threat. They dashed toward a nearby door, and with a wave of his hand, Danny opened a small gap in the shield so they could escape inside.

But as they stumbled through, unprepared, they tumbled down a set of stairs, exclaiming, “Ah!” in unison.

Above them, Mr. Pigeon cawed, “I'm not done with you yet!” making warbling bird noises as his flock carried him away. Ladybug and Cat Noir quickly regained their footing and resumed their hurried descent while Danny floated alongside them. Just then, Cat Noir’s ring beeped anxiously, reminding him he only had four minutes left before his transformation would wear off.

“I've gotta get out of here before my secret identity's revealed!” he urged, glancing around with mounting dread.

“Yeah, you wouldn't want to let the cat out of the bag,” Ladybug teased, to which Danny added, “Especially when you’ve got a thing for all things feline!” Cat Noir shook his head, unable to suppress a small smile despite the situation's urgency.

“Ha ha, very funny,” he replied, rapidly moving down the stairs as they continued their escape.

As they waited, Danny cleared his throat, glancing sideways at Ladybug. "So, uh, do you have any fun plans after this pigeon fiasco?" he asked, trying to sound casual.

Ladybug tilted her head with an intrigued smile, “Well, I was thinking of grabbing a snack. What about you?” Danny felt his nerves ease a bit.

“Same! I can't fight crime on an empty stomach, right? You know what they say—‘A fed hero is a happy hero!’”

Ladybug chuckled, “That’s a solid motto. We should definitely make it a thing!”

Their laughter filled the air as they shared ideas for places to eat, and Danny felt more at ease, enjoying their easy banter.

In the royal suite, Cat Noir was pacing anxiously as Armand led him in, declaring, “’Scuse me, sorry!” before slamming the door behind him. “It's an emergency!” he called out, only to hear a knock right after. Opening it again, he faced Armand with a curious expression. “How do you like your Camembert?” Armand asked, to which Cat Noir, desperate, replied,

“Runny!” and promptly slammed the door again. Another knock interrupted his thoughts, and Armand held a gleaming cloche when he opened it this time.

“Unpasteurized Camembert matured for two years,” he said, presenting it with pride.

“Thanks!” Cat Noir exclaimed, taking it before slamming the door once more.

His transformation fizzled out just then, revealing Adrien, who sighed as Plagg spiraled out of the ring, dramatically landing on the bed.

“Oh, the exhaustion! My poor aching body! I can't move a muscle!” Plagg lamented.

Adrien smirked and walked over, lifting the cloche to expose the creamy cheese.

“Eat up, buddy. Ladybug needs help.” Plagg's eyes widened in delight.

“Ah, my gooeyness...” he gasped, diving in.

“What about Phantom?” he asked, mouth full. Adrien shrugged while rubbing his head, “Yeah, him too.”

Ladybug stepped out of the elevator and into the elegant dining hall, her gaze immediately drawn to the impressive large glass windows that offered a stunning view of the city.

“Great, I can get a much better view from up here,” she remarked, walking closer to the window and noticing something peculiar. “Odd, the pigeons are flying in the same direction. Better go follow them.”

Just then, the elevator dinged, and Cat Noir stepped out, grinning. “Ready when you are, LB and DP!” he declared enthusiastically.

“Let’s go!” Ladybug replied with determination while Danny chimed in with a playful smirk, “Let’s take down the bird brain.”

At The Grand Palais, Ladybug and Cat Noir followed a flock of pigeons to a building where they discovered a huge cage stuffed with park keepers.

“So that's where Mr. Pigeon's keeping the park keepers he abducted,” Ladybug mused, while Cat Noir sneezed and declared, “My pigeon radar is on high alert.”

“Bless you!” Danny chimed in, sensing the tension. Ladybug shot back, “Either your radar is on the brink, or Mr. Pigeon has left the park keepers unattended.”

Wary of a trap, Danny nodded in agreement with Ladybug that they'd need a solid plan.

They circled the outside, and a pigeon flew into the building. "Perfect timing, Hootie ho! We're ready to greet them. They’re going to fall right into my trap," Mr. Pigeon said as Hawk Moth ominously echoed his excitement from afar.

While Ladybug mapped out their strategy on the roof—“If we can destroy that bird call, we'll be able to capture the akuma”—Cat Noir enthusiastically announced, “Let's go! Early bird gets the worm!” Though Danny felt uneasy about the plan, he trusted Ladybug’s instincts.

Cat Noir opened a skylight but was hit by a draft of feathers. Unable to suppress a sneeze, he accidentally caused Ladybug to miss her target. “So much for the element of surprise!” she exclaimed as Mr. Pigeon took flight, calling his pigeon army into action. They chased him until he summoned the birds, puffing out, “Deedly-dee dee, come closer. I have a bone to peck with you.” “I'd be honored,” Cat Noir smirked, then was quickly knocked back by Mr. Pigeon, Danny, and Ladybug. Roger, trapped, shouted, “Get us outta here, Ladybug!”

“Lucky Charm!” she cried, revealing a coin. Confused initially, she used her Lucky Vision to envision a plan involving a beam, a vending machine, and a coin.

“You can't buy yourself out of here!” Mr. Pigeon taunted, hurling a sphere of pigeons their way.

Acting quickly, Ladybug slid under him, wrapping her yo-yo around his ankle to create a pulley while dashing the vending machine to snag a bag of popcorn. “Cat Noir!” she called.

“Yeah!” he replied, ready. She tossed the bag into the air, and he struck it with his staff, sending popcorn flying everywhere.

“Snack time, pigeons!” she yelled as the birds swarmed around Mr. Pigeon. “No!” he screeched in dismay as Ladybug lifted him with her yo-yo, causing his bird call to tumble to the ground with a desperate “My bird call! Nooo!” “Danny, blast it!” she ordered, and he complied, destroying the bird call.

With Mr. Pigeon sprawled out unconscious, the akuma fluttered out, and Ladybug captured it, stating, “No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize! Gotcha. Bye-bye, little butterfly.”

“Miraculous Ladybug!” she declared, tossing the Lucky Charm into the air to restore everything to normal.

Mr. Pigeon changed back into Xavier Ramier, looking bewildered as he said, “Huh? What happened? Where am I?”

Ladybug, Danny, and Cat Noir exchanged a cheerful fist bump, enthusiastically proclaiming, “Pound it!”

At Collège Françoise Dupont, where students prepared to showcase their hat designs.

Alya called out for Marinette, who didn’t respond. “Where is that girl?”

Alya wondered aloud. Nathalie stepped in, greeting Mr. Damoclès with, “Hello, Mr. Damoclès; I am Mr. Agreste's executive assistant, Nathalie.”

He replied, “Hello, miss. Pardon me, but where is Mr. Agreste?” as she held up a tablet showing Gabriel. “I'm here,” Gabriel's voice came through. “Ah, uh, hello, Mr. Agreste. Welcome to our school,”

Mr. Damoclès responded. “Adrien and Danny, take Nathalie around,” Gabriel instructed.

Spotting Mr. Agreste approaching, Chloé exclaimed, “Ah, there's Mr. Agreste! He's coming this way!”

As they gathered near Juleka and Rose’s creations, Mr. Damoclès remarked, “As you'll see, Mr. Agreste, our students have poured their hearts and souls into their projects.”

Just then, Marinette rushed in with her box, letting out a sigh of relief. “Where have you been?! You got your hat?”

Alya asked eagerly. “Yep, here,” Marinette replied, lifting the lid.

Alya's eyes widened briefly before her expression darkened. “What? But it’s the same as Chloé’s!”

Marinette gasped, “What?!” as the judges approached Chloé and Sabrina’s hat. “Uh, hi, Mr. Agreste. I'm Chloé Bourgeois. You know my father, André Bourgeois, the mayor?” Chloé announced proudly.

Marinette muttered, “Ugh, that thieving little brat!” to which Alya offered, “Do you want me to take care of it?” but Marinette confidently replied, “I think I can handle this.”

As the judges neared Marinette’s hat, Gabriel instructed, “Hm, turn the tablet back to Ms. Bourgeois' hat.” The judges complied, and Gabriel sarcastically asked, “Is this a joke?”

Chloé shouted dramatically, “No fair! Marinette copied my design! It's scandalous; how could you do that?” fake tears spilled down her cheeks.

Marinette intervened, “I apologize for the situation, Mr. Agreste, but I can prove that this derby hat is MY original design.” Gabriel pressed, “Go ahead.”

Marinette confidently stated, “Um, everything on my derby hat is hand-made—from the embroidery to the weaving of the band to the stitching of the brim,” as Chloé recoiled at the boldness.

“All done by myself. And last, there’s a special design element that only the true designer knows about: I signed mine.” Just then, Chloé knocked over her derby hat stand, causing everyone to turn and notice Marinette's signature on the ground.

Chloé squealed in panic, “Daddy!” and ran off in tears.

Danny chuckled at her departure before regaining his composure. Gabriel complimented Marinette, saying, “Very exquisite creation. You definitely have the laboring hands of a hat maker, Miss…” to which Adrien promptly added, “Marinette.”

With a smile, Gabriel continued, “Congratulations on your demonstration, Miss Marinette. You're the winner.”

Shocked and delighted, Marinette gasped and bowed, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Gabriel smiled, adding, “Adrien and Danny will wear your derby on our next advertising campaign.”

Adrien placed his hands over hers, resting on the hat, causing her to gasp and blush. “Awesome job, Marinette,” he said, and she felt her cheeks heat up as Adrien attempted to wear the derby, only to start sneezing. “A-achoo!” he exclaimed, wiping his nose.

“Uh—sorry, I'm allergic to feathers,” he explained sheepishly.

Marinette looked surprised but quickly smiled, responding, “Gesundheit!” to his next sneeze.

Adrien waved, “Thanks,” as Alya and Marinette shared a look of excitement. Marinette couldn’t contain herself, exclaiming,

“Whoo hoo!” as laughter erupted between them, celebrating her hard-earned success.

Chapter Text

"Alright, everyone, settle down!" Caline called, her voice cutting through the excited chatter in Le Grand Paris. "Thanks to the generosity of Mr. Bourgeois, we're able to have our work experience field trip today at the Grand Paris luxury hotel."

She glanced around, trying to catch everyone's attention. "Each of you will get hands-on experience with one of the many jobs here at the hotel."

Just then, her gaze fell on Alix and Ivan, who were engaged in a playful pillow fight, feathers escaping and drifting through the air. With a resigned sigh, she continued, "You'll be graded on your effort, which will affect whether you pass or fail the class."

A few giggles erupted from Sabrina and a hotel worker witnessing the scene, adding to the playful atmosphere.

Caline couldn't help but shake her head, trying to hide a smile.

In the bustling main hall of the hotel, Ms. Bustier scanned her clipboard for names. "Do you have Marinette and Alya on your list, Mr. Bourgeois?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice. Mr. Bourgeois frowned, shaking his head.

Alya leaned toward Marinette, whispering, “I bet I know who helped Daddy make the assignment,” while Marinette groaned, “Of course, she gets to spend her entire day with Adrien... Ugh! This is gonna be the worst day ever!" Danny chimed in, "Knowing her, she might give us the worst job because she doesn’t like us that much.”

Mr. Bourgeois shrugged it off, calling it an oversight, just as Chloé approached and handed her father an assignment.

“Daddy!” she exclaimed sweetly.

He took it, nodding. “Alya, you're going to be... sorting trash at the main dumpster.” Alya gasped, disbelief evident on her face. “And Marinette will be...”

Just then, the doors burst open, revealing Jagged Stone, Fang the crocodile, and Penny Rolling.

Chloé’s eyes widened in awe. “Wow!

“That's…” Marinette began as Danny cut in with a low tone to his friends, “You know, he’s probably used to this kind of chaos.”

Meanwhile, Mr. Bourgeois welcomed Jagged Stone, his voice oozing formality as he introduced himself and offered the best accommodations.

Jagged, however, quickly diverted the topic, “How'd you think? I didn't just come here to admire your lobby.” Penny added that Jagged wanted to check into the most luxurious suite, and Fang better get a real bathtub instead of a tiny hole.

Mr. Bourgeois assured them they had everything needed, subtly inquiring if Fang would enjoy a bubble bath, causing Jagged to sigh in annoyance, explaining, “Crocodiles don't like bubble baths; that dries their scales out!”

His expression shifted as he spotted Vincent Aza entering the hotel, Fang startled and barking at the sight. “Oh, no. Not him again,” Jagged mumbled under his breath.

Vincent approached enthusiastically, “Remember me, Mr. Stone? Vincent Aza! Just one photo to show everyone we're best buds!”

Jagged rolled his eyes, “I know. You've been to my last 36 shows, but we are not friends.” Just then, Vincent hovered close with his camera, but Penny snatched it away, firmly stating, “Didn't you hear Mr. Stone? No photos!”

She threw the camera back, and with quick reflexes, Vincent caught it, only to be warned off by Penny again, leaving him seething outside the hotel as Danny observed, contemplating how fame came with its own set of annoyances, much like his own experiences in Amity Park.

As Jagged Stone and Fang stepped into the glimmering elevator, Mr. Bourgeois turned to the group with a flourish, his smile brightening the room. “Ms. Bustier,” he called out, “you haven't told Marinette what job she'll be doing.” Checking his clipboard, he nodded, “Ah, yes. Of course, Marinette. Gopher. I've got a job for you already, Marinette.”

The term hung in the air, causing Alya to furrow her brow in confusion. “Gopher? What's that?” she asked, intrigued.

Marinette, crossing her arms, let out a resigned sigh, “I'm guessing it's about as bad as trash duty,” she muttered, already anticipating the less-than-glamorous tasks ahead of her.

In the sumptuous suite, Jagged Stone tossed a squeaky toy for Fang, who eagerly chased it, his tail wagging with delight. Penny adjusted her glasses and turned to Mr. Bourgeois, stating, “Mr. Stone is going to need a new pair of shades for tonight's gig. Red, white, and blue with two large Eiffel Towers on them with a ghostly tail.

Can you get that for him?” Mr. Bourgeois looked at Marinette with a proud smile, replying, “Of course we can! Marinette here is our gopher. She'll take care of that for you.” Marinette blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the sudden responsibility.

“Huh?” she said, confused. Mr. Bourgeois explained, “A gopher is an employee who goes for anything a customer needs. Anything at all. So go ahead. Goph!”

At that moment, Danny chimed in, “Hey, what about me?” Without missing a beat, Mr. Bourgeois responded, “You could be a gopher as well, helping out Marinette.”

Danny's slight smile betrayed his excitement; he was eager not only for the unusual task but to have the opportunity to work alongside Marinette and hopefully get to know her better amidst the whirlwind of their day.

Marinette and Danny strolled through the bustling area near the Eiffel Tower, where Marinette had just picked up a pair of stylish sunglasses adorned with the iconic landmark, beaming with satisfaction.

“These should do the trick,” she exclaimed, excitement bubbling in her voice as she thought about returning to the hotel and potentially spending time with Adrien, despite the looming presence of Chloé.

Danny, however, reminded her, “Uh, Marinette, I think you should get that ghostly tail he wants.” Realizing her oversight, Marinette nodded, determination sparking in her eyes.

“You’re right! I’ll style them when I get home; I have the materials to give them that ghostly glow.” With her plan set, she felt motivated and ready to create something unique for one of her favorite rock stars.

As Marinette and Danny entered the bakery, the sweet aroma of pastries enveloped them, but Marinette couldn’t shake off her anxiety about the sunglasses.

“What if he doesn’t like them, and I’d be a failure as the designer? What if he despises them?” she fretted, her voice trembling slightly.

Danny, picking up on her nervousness, reassured her, “Hey, don’t think like that! You’re talented, and it’s all about the effort you put in. Besides, everyone has their own taste.”

His encouraging words and earnest blue eyes drew her in, and for a moment, she lost herself in their depth, blushing slightly as newfound confidence flickered within her.

With renewed determination, she focused on the task at hand as Danny provided her with the materials necessary to make the sunglasses the most rocking accessory ever.

Meanwhile, Tikki, who had been quietly watching from her hiding spot, noticed this exchange and found it curious; it felt as though Danny possessed a unique charm reminiscent of a kwami, albeit distinctly different in nature

Marinette turned to Danny, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she exclaimed, “I can’t believe how well these turned out! I owe you a big thank you; I honestly don’t think I would have pushed myself as hard without your encouragement!”

She paused, biting her lip as she considered the time. “I just hope Jagged likes them,” she continued, her voice tinged with apprehension.

“This is my chance to show what I can really do!” Danny responded with a grin, “You put your heart into everything you make, and that’s what really matters. Besides, I can’t imagine him not loving these! They’re totally one-of-a-kind.”

Marinette chuckled softly, her nerves easing just a little, “You really think so? I guess it’s time to see if my ‘rockstar magic’ can impress him!”

She then added, her brow furrowing slightly, “But I’ve got to make this quick, so I can head back before—” She caught herself just in time, smiling brightly at him. “I mean, I want to make sure I’m there for you know... seeing everyone.”

Danny raised an eyebrow, intrigued, but she quickly waved off his curiosity. “Never mind that! Let’s get these to him!”

The atmosphere in the hotel shifted dramatically as Le Grand Paris, Pixelator made his grand entrance, and the hotel worker immediately sensed something unusual about him. “Excuse me, sir, can I help you?” the worker asked, trying to maintain professionalism. Pixelator simply replied, “Look into the lens...” and, with a swift move, he zapped the worker and Kim, digitizing them in an instant, leaving only a glimmer of their former selves behind. Chloé sauntered over, her usual flair on display as she said, “Oh, look what the cat dragged in. Let me handle this, Adrien. Watch and learn,” stepping confidently toward Pixelator. “You can't be a guest at this hotel! My father only allows the most important celebrities. Like me.” Adrien shot her an irritated glance, disapproval evident on his face. “Well then, I am Pixelator. Your number one fan,” he announced, igniting Chloé’s vanity as she cooed, “Moi? Oh, my, you’re flattering me. Keep going.” Pixelator continued, “A photo of you, sweet miss...” prompting her to respond, “Chloé, of course.” Just as he commanded, “Look into the lens, miss!” Adrien, sensing danger, shouted, “Look out, Chloé!” but it was too late; both were zapped and vanished into a blinding white room. “What the…,” Adrien exclaimed, bewildered, while Chloé demanded, “What just happened?” Adrien replied, “I think we've been like… digitized or something.” Confused, Chloé asked, “What do you mean, digitized?” to which he answered, “I don't really know, but I don't think it's a good thing.” Undeterred, Chloé declared, “Well, I can fix this. Leave it to me,” as she frantically called her father. “Daddy?... Daddy??... DADDY?!”

Chloé huffed in frustration, tossing her hair over her shoulder, “Ugh! I still can’t get through to Daddy! How can there be no cell reception here? Ridiculous!”

Adrien surveyed their surroundings, his eyes wide with disbelief.

“It just goes on forever. No doors, no walls, no nothing…” He felt the weight of their predicament settle in. “You mean we’re stuck here? Just... just the two of us?”

Chloé’s voice softened unexpectedly, and he caught himself off guard as she leaned in closer, wrapping her arms around him in an instinctive gesture of comfort. Adrien hesitated, his heart racing, “Uh, no. There's gotta be a way out somewhere.”

He took a tentative step back, trying to shake off his growing concern, though deep down he couldn’t help but hope that they would find an escape soon.

Marinette pushed open the elegant doors of Le Grand Paris, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and frustration as she scanned the bustling lobby, searching for Adrien and Chloé. “Adrien? Chloé? Where are you guys?” she called out, her voice barely audible above the chatter of guests. Just then, she crossed her arms, a pout forming on her lips. “Ughh! I bet those two have gone off together somewhere fun! Hmph! And now I'm here all alone without Adrien...” The thought of them enjoying their time together gnawed at her.

Danny sprinted up to Marinette, his breath coming in quick gasps as he exclaimed, “You should have waited for me! I was just a few steps behind!” Marinette turned to him, wide-eyed, and quickly apologized, “I’m so sorry, Danny! I was just eager to find Adrien and Chloé; have you seen them?” Danny’s expression darkened slightly, a frown etched on his face as he replied, “I have a bad feeling that Chloé might have taken Adrien somewhere to try and impress him or something.” Marinette bit her lip, her heart sinking at the thought, but she quickly shook her head, determined not to let jealousy cloud her mind. “We have to find them!” she urged, her resolve strengthening as they began to search the hotel together.

As Pixelator swung the door open, revealing Alec Cataldi lounging in the lavish room, he demanded, “Jagged Stone?” Alec looked up, confusion written across his face. “What?” Pixelator insisted, “Look into the lens!” Meanwhile, Marinette handed a stylish pair of shades to Penny, who assured her, “I’ll get them to Mr. Stone.” Frustrated, Marinette pleaded, “Can’t you deliver them to him now?” Danny chimed in, echoing her question, “Yeah, why can’t you give it to him right now?” Penny sighed, explaining, “He’s... resting. Jagged Stone is in the bathroom, giving Fang a bath.”

They could hear Jagged’s cheerful voice from within, “Now who likes having his belly scratched? Daddy’s little Fang!”

Marinette shrugged it off, determined to finish her tasks professionally this time. “Okay, no problem. Just trying to do the job right the first time.”

Penny nodded, adding, “Got it.”

As Marinette expressed her hopes for Mr. Stone's approval, Danny responded, “Me too; you put so much work into them,” causing her to blush at his compliment.

With a calm determination, they both decided to split up in their search for Adrien and Chloé, stepping into the elevator to cover more ground.

As the elevator doors slid open, Danny stepped out, only to be greeted by the ominous figure of Pixelator lurking in the hallway.

Sighing in frustration, he grumbled to himself about the new trouble he had to face, "Great, just what I need—another akumatized villain to deal with." Without wasting a moment, Danny activated his transformation into his ghostly alter ego, Danny Phantom.

With a determined expression, he readied himself to confront Pixelator, knowing that he would need to outsmart the villain to protect his friends and put a stop to whatever chaotic plan Pixelator had in store.

As Pixelator continued his relentless search for Jagged Stone, he burst into room after room, only to find it empty, frustration growing with each failure. Armed with his camera, he snapped pictures, trapping anyone who crossed his path within the confines of his images. Meanwhile, Marinette, watching from around the corner, felt a rush of adrenaline as she thought, "It's time to transform!" With a determined shout, she whispered, "Tikki, spots on!" and with a burst of energy, she transformed into Ladybug, landing gracefully on the floor where Penny was. Just then, Pixelator knocked on the door, and Penny cautiously called out, "Who are you?" Without missing a beat, Pixelator responded with his chilling signature line, "Look into the lens!" before zapping her, the flash of his camera illuminating the corridor and sealing Penny's fate as he drew her into his photographic prison.

Pixelator burst into Jagged Stone's room, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he exclaimed, "Hey there! Time for your photoshoot!" Jagged, bewildered, responded, "How did you get in here? I don't know about any photos. Fang, attack!" but Fang amusingly rolled over instead, prompting Pixelator to quip, "See you later, alligator," before zapping the adorable creature. Jagged Stone, now panicked, shouted, "What? Fang? Fang! Who are you?" Pixelator grinned maniacally, introducing himself, "I am Pixelator, your biggest fan, Mr. Stone. Can I call you Jagged?" When Jagged vehemently declined, Pixelator continued, "I want to immortalize you, Jagged! I'll be your one and only fan! You will belong to me for eternity! Now, look into the lens." Just as he was about to zap Jagged, Ladybug swooped in to save him. Pixelator sneered, "So, you're Ladybug. I've heard such pathetic things about you. Look into the lens!" However, before the flash could capture her, Danny Phantom intervened with his intangibility, cracking a pun with a grin, "Sorry, but I'm not camera-ready!" Pixelator shifted his focus, saying, "I heard about you too, Phantom, and I would like to immortalize you as well."

Jagged Stone watched in awe as Danny Phantom effortlessly dodged Pixelator's zaps alongside Ladybug, thinking to himself, "Wow, this guy is seriously cool! I’ve never seen someone handle danger like that, rock and roll!"

Meanwhile, Danny shot a modest grin at Jagged, responding, "Thanks, but I’ve just learned to play it safe," as he and Ladybug coordinated their movements, expertly evading the bright flashes from Pixelator’s camera.

"We can't let him get the jump on us," Ladybug urged, her eyes darting as they narrowly avoided another blast.

“Let's show him what teamwork looks like!" Danny nodded in agreement.

As Danny fired an Ecto Blast from his hands, Pixelator skillfully dodged the energy surge, causing the blast to fizzle into the wall behind him. Ladybug swiftly reacted, swinging her yo-yo to grab a nearby flower pot and tossing it towards Pixelator, but he nimbly sidestepped it as well. Determined, Pixelator continued his onslaught, zapping at Ladybug until suddenly, her right arm was caught in a bright flash, digitizing part of her body. Just in the nick of time, Danny seized Ladybug and Jagged Stone, whisking them away to safety. Frustrated, Pixelator shouted, "Ugh! Where did they go?!" His moment of anger was interrupted by the cold voice of Hawk Moth, who instructed, "If you want Jagged, you must find Ladybug." Pixelator, now anxious, retorted, "I don't have time to deal with this Ladybug!" Hawk Moth's voice darkened, "Yes, you do. Plenty of time!" as he began to exert control over Pixelator. "Okay, okay! Tell me what to do," Pixelator conceded, and Hawk Moth elaborated, "I demand an excellent photograph of Ladybug with her Miraculous. I want those powers! So listen very carefully."

In the principal's office at Collège Françoise Dupont, Jagged Stone paced nervously, glancing at the clock as he said, "I can't stay here. I'm performing tonight." Ladybug smiled reassuringly, her hands on her hips, and replied, "Don't worry, you'll get to do your gig. You'll even get to wear some awesome shades!" Jagged raised an eyebrow in confusion, not sure what she meant, but a hint of excitement flickered in his eyes at the thought of donning cool shades for his performance, momentarily forgetting about the chaos outside and the threat of Pixelator now looming over their heads.

Danny's brow furrowed in curiosity as he caught Ladybug's mention of Jagged's cool sunglasses, a detail that only a select few knew about, including himself, Marinette, and Penny. This made him wonder just how much she really knew about Jagged Stone and if there was more to her than she let on. Sensing his scrutiny, Ladybug quickly decided to change the topic, her tone turning serious. "While we’re catching this guy, Pixelator, I need you to stay put where no one would think to look for you," she instructed firmly, her determination refocusing the conversation away from her knowledge and onto their immediate task.

Danny decided to put his curiosity aside for the moment, knowing they had bigger problems to tackle with Pixelator on the loose. Denis Damoclès raised an eyebrow and asked, "Hm. Ladybug, is this safe? This is a school." Ladybug reassured him with confidence, "Yes! Pixelator would never imagine his idol would actually want a day out at school." Denis seemed skeptical, "Hmm?" Ladybug pressed on, "I mean, isn't school awesome?" Jagged Stone interrupted, exasperated, "This is ridiculous. I don't have time for this. First, I get practically hijacked by this crazed fan, and then, I'm attacked by some super weirdo, then..." Ladybug, intrigued, asked, "Wait. What do you know about this crazed fan?" Jagged's frustration spilled out, "He's come to every one of my shows this year. He's sent me stacks of letters, gone through my trash, and he even followed my mother to her weekly bingo night!" Danny chimed in, shaking his head, "Talk about stalkerish and creepy."

Ladybug shuddered, "How creepy."

Jagged Stone shrugged, brushing it off, "Uh, not really, it's just a bunch of elderly ladies getting together having fun."

Danny interjected, clarifying, "She meant that it’s creepy that he followed your mother to her bingo night."

Jagged thought for a moment, his expression shifting as he acknowledged, "Yeah, that was kind of creepy."

Ladybug quickly pulled out her yo-yo, using it as a makeshift phone to dig up Vincent's contact information, but her arm struggled with the digitization process, making it challenging to navigate. Sensing her frustration, Danny leaned over and helped her type in the number with a few swift keystrokes. After a moment of searching, the screen illuminated with Vincent's name, and Danny exclaimed, "Vincent… Aza. We got his address!" A sense of urgency and determination filled the air as they prepared to confront the mystery behind Jagged’s obsessive fan.

In the eerie blank space, Chloé called out, "Daddy! Daddy!" while Adrien, desperate to transform, exclaimed to Plagg, "I gotta find some way to transform." Plagg, unfazed, replied, "Come on, what's the rush?" This annoyed Adrien, and his glare made Plagg relent slightly, "Fine. If you insist, at least find me some cheese." Adrien turned back to Chloé, "I'm gonna see if there's a way out down there. Don't go anywhere. Could be dangerous." Chloé scoffed, "Dangerous? Scared, moi? As if! No way!" Adrien chuckled in response, dashing off to search for an exit while leaving Chloé behind. Suddenly, her scream pierced the air as she leapt onto his head, pointing in terror at a newly pixelated Fang, a crocodile that made Adrien's heart race with fear.

As Pixelator made his way through the bustling Champs-Élysées, he revelled in the chaos he was creating, declaring, "Ah, the Champs-Élysées. Perfect. May the photoshoot begin," before zapping random bystanders, relishing in their startled reactions. However, when he noticed someone capturing his image, he dismissed them with a sneer, zapping the amateur photographer without a second thought. Meanwhile, in Vincent Aza's dimly lit room, Ladybug's eyes widened in disbelief as she surveyed the walls plastered with countless photos of Jagged Stone. "Oh, this isn't creepy at all," she muttered, but Danny responded dryly, "You can say that again, Ladybug." Suddenly, she froze, her gaze fixing on a series of familiar faces in the photos, her heart dropping when she recognized Chloé and Adrien, just as Chloé let out a terrified scream upon realizing they were also being watched.

Ladybug rushed to the door of the room, her brow furrowing with concern as she called out, "What are you two doing in there?" Chloé scrambled to respond, her voice filled with urgency, "Ladybug! Phantom! Remember me? Your biggest fan? Please, please get us out of here. It's terrible in here!" She clutched onto Adrien's arm, who couldn’t help but chuckle softly at her enthusiasm, though he sighed at their predicament, "I mean, it's only terrible when you're not around." Danny, still remembering his last encounter with Chloé as Phantom, shivered slightly as Théo shouted, "Over here, Ladybug!" while Mireille added desperately, "Help... Ladybug, Phantom... help!" Ladybug’s eyes widened in alarm as she questioned, "What happened to you?" Théo quickly explained, "It's terrible, this man, he... took a photo of us and we ended up trapped in here!" Mireille chimed in, "While we were just innocently strolling the Champs-Élysées!" With determination, Ladybug replied, "I sure hope Cat Noir's there already!" before rushing out the door, leaving Danny to murmur, "I’m hoping he’s there. We need all the help that we can get."

Nadja approached Pixelator with a mix of nervousness and determination, asking, "Excuse me, sir. Sir? Care for an interview with the reporter who spreads the villains' voice?" Pixelator's smile grew devious as he declared his intent to continue his photoshoot until Jagged Stone arrived, taunting, "Where are you, Jagged? Your biggest fan awaits you! All I want is one photo! Otherwise, soon, the people of Paris will be nothing but memories," before zapping Nadja and her cameraman and laughing wickedly. Meanwhile, in the principal's office, Denis Damoclès watched in horror, exclaiming, "This is terrible!" to which Jagged Stone replied with a chuckle, "I've got to do what Pixelator says!" Damoclès protested, "Surely, you can't be serious! It's dangerous out there!" Jagged Stone merely shrugged off the dangers, saying, "Who cares about danger? Jagged Stone can turn down a television appearance! Just imagine what it would do for my career!"

As the police arrived at the bustling Champs-Élysées, preparing to confront Pixelator, Roger Raincomprix stepped forward, only to be swiftly zapped by the villain, triggering gasps from the onlookers. Ladybug, stepping into the fray with confidence, quipped, "Got an itchy trigger finger, eh?" which earned her cheers from the crowd. Danny narrowed his eyes at Pixelator, crossing his arms, and shot back, "You won't get away with this! You think capturing shadows makes you a star? You're just a coward hiding behind a camera!"

Pixelator smirked, relishing the challenge, and retorted, "I was expecting you, Ladybug, and your pesky ghost friend as well.”

As Pixelator aimed to zap Ladybug and Danny, they swiftly dodged, with Danny showcasing his aerial acrobatics and darting behind a car for cover. Frustration bubbled within Danny as he realized they needed to end this chaos quickly. In a flash of inspiration, he concentrated Ecto energy into his hands, creating a blinding flash of light that caught Pixelator off guard. "Ladybug! Get the camera!" he shouted, aware that her dominant hand was digitalized, limiting her movement. Undeterred, Ladybug expertly maneuvered her yo-yo with her non-dominant hand, but she struggled until Danny rushed over, teaming up with her to throw the yo-yo together. As Pixelator gradually regained his vision, he found himself ensnared by their synchronized effort, and with a surge of determination, Danny unleashed a jolt of Ecto energy, surrounding the yo-yo with electrifying tendrils, incapacitating the villain and causing the camera to shatter. The akuma fluttered out of the broken device, dispersing into the air as the threat was neutralized.

With Danny's support, Ladybug skillfully caught the akuma, declaring, "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!" as she ensnared it in her yo-yo. "Gotcha!" she exclaimed, releasing a purified butterfly into the sky, adding, "Bye bye, little butterfly," as it floated away. Danny, with a grin, remarked, "So this is how it feels to catch an akuma—not that different from me catching ghosts." Ladybug quickly created a Lucky Charm, followed by her Miraculous Ladybug power, which restored everything to normal and even returned her digital hand. The duo shared a victorious fist bump, saying "Pound it!" as the trapped people freed from Pixelator's clutches looked around in relief and gratitude, ready to reclaim their day.

Jagged Stone rushed onto the scene, eager to take his photo with Pixelator, but was taken aback when he realized the chaos had already been resolved. "Thanks, heroes! I knew I could count on you!" he declared, as Ladybug and Danny exchanged modest glances, brushing off the praise. Meanwhile, in the hotel, Nino was immersed in his math book when he noticed Adrien and Chloé enter, nearly toppling over in his chair. "Wow. Dudes! You scared me!" he exclaimed, to which Adrien quickly replied, "Fill in for me, will you, Nino?" Nino rolled his eyes, exasperated, "What do you think I've been doing this whole time?!" Just then, Fang appeared in the room, causing Sabrina to gasp and squeal before fainting in fear, adding to the day's unexpected turn of events.

At Le Grand Paris, Ms. Bustier expressed her gratitude to Mr. Bourgeois for organizing the work experience day, remarking, "Thank you very much for this work experience day, Mr. Bourgeois. I'm sure we'll all remember it for a long time to come." Mr. Bourgeois nodded in agreement, then added, "Oh, wait, I almost forgot. Jagged Stone's giving a concert tonight, so I’m giving tickets to the students who demonstrated the greatest effort today." As Penny distributed tickets to Danny, Marinette, Alya, Adrien, and Nino, Chloé was left fuming, exclaiming, "Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!" Later, at Jagged Stone's concert, the atmosphere was electric as he greeted the crowd, "Good evening, Paris!" which drew loud cheers from the audience. Adrien turned to Marinette, excitement evident in his voice, saying, "It's my first live concert, ever! It's amazing!" Marinette grinned, echoing his enthusiasm, "Yeah, amazing!" Just then, Jagged Stone shocked everyone by dedicating a song, stating, "I'd like to dedicate this song to the girl and ghost boy who saved my life. This one's for you, Ladybug and Phantom," leaving both Marinette and Danny startled by the unexpected recognition as the music began to play.

Chapter Text

Danny tiptoed down the stairs, the soft morning light filtering through the kitchen window, and noticed Adrien sitting forlornly at the big dining table, a single slice of cake in front of him. With a warm smile, Danny approached and said, “Hey Adrien! Happy Birthday! I know it’s early and a bit quiet, but I’m really glad you’re here with us this year. How about we whip up a big breakfast together? It’s your special day, and I think it deserves pancakes and maybe even some extra whipped cream on top! What do you say?” He hoped his cheerful tone would lift Adrien’s spirits as he pulled out a chair, ready to make the day brighter.

As Nathalie walked in with a tablet in hand, she casually handed it to Adrien, who managed a small smile. “Thanks, Nathalie,” he replied, but there was a hint of anticipation in his voice as he asked, “Hey, um, did my father get back to you about my birthday party?” His face lit up with hope, but it quickly faded as Nathalie's hesitation became evident. “Well, um-- He doesn't think it would be a good idea,” she said carefully, and Adrien's shoulders slumped as disappointment washed over him. “'Course not,” he murmured softly, feeling the weight of the moment settle in. Nathalie, sensing his sadness, mustered a gentle smile and said, “Happy birthday, Adrien,” before quietly leaving the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts and the remnants of his fading excitement.

Danny saw the sadness etched on Adrien’s face and decided to take action to lift his spirits. He rummaged through his backpack and proudly pulled out a small package, grinning brightly as he approached Adrien. “Hey, I know you’re feeling down about the party, but I got you something special for your birthday!” he exclaimed, handing the gift over. Adrien unwrapped it slowly, revealing a digital code for a popular online video game they both loved. “We can team up and play together!” Danny added, his enthusiasm contagious. Adrien’s eyes sparkled with surprise and a flicker of happiness returned to his face. “Really? You got this for me?” he asked, a smile breaking through his earlier gloom. “Absolutely! Let’s make this birthday unforgettable, even if we can’t throw a big party,” Danny replied, feeling relieved as he watched Adrien’s mood begin to shift.

Outside the school, the atmosphere was lively as Adrien, Danny, and Nino gathered in a small circle, their laughter mixing with the sounds of the bustling students around them. Nino, blowing bubbles with a mischievous smile, shook his head and said, “Dude, seriously? Has your dad always been such a downer? You’d think he’d at least remember what it was like to be young and wanna party a little.” Danny nodded vigorously, adding, “I know right? He should have a birthday party just like everyone else.” They exchanged glances, their camaraderie providing a temporary distraction from the weight of Adrien’s situation. Unbeknownst to them, Alya and Marinette were crouched behind a nearby bush, exchanging curious glances while trying to catch a glimpse of the boys' conversation, while Chloé and Sabrina, lurking in the school entrance.

Adrien sighed, leaning back as he replied, “No, I’m pretty sure he was a downer back then too. Well, at least I tried.” Nino, ever the optimist, wrapped an arm around him and said, “It’s your b-day, dude! Insist!” Danny chimed in, eager to support his friend, “We can help you out! We’ll figure something out for your birthday, I promise!”

Meanwhile, Alya glanced over at Marinette with determined encouragement, whispering, “You can do it, you can do it!” Marinette nodded, her confidence wavering as she muttered, “I can do it, I can do it!” Nino then declared, “You know what? I’m gonna have a little convo with your pops,” but Adrien shook his head, dismissing the idea, “Don’t waste your time. He’s not gonna change his mind.”

Just then, Marinette hesitated, popping up nervously to catch Adrien’s eye while he was distracted, her own resolve fading as she murmured, “I can’t do it, I can’t do it!”

Alya facepalmed, exclaiming, “Uh, no you don’t, girl. You’ve been stalling all morning. Now’s the time!” With a gentle shove from Alya, Marinette found herself standing right in front of Adrien, exclaiming, “Ah! Um, he—Hey!” as she awkwardly held her gift behind her back. Adrien, surprised and shy, responded with a soft, “Hey,” while Danny greeted Alya and Marinette with a friendly wave.

Noticing Marinette’s evident nervousness as she stood before Adrien, Danny stepped closer with a friendly smile, hoping to ease her anxiety. “Hey, Marinette,” he said gently, trying to make her feel more comfortable, “you’ve got this! Adrien’s going to love whatever you’ve got for him, I swear.” He gestured toward Adrien, who was still oblivious to the unfolding moment, then added, “Just take a deep breath, and remember he’s excited to see you.” Marinette's grip on the package tightened behind her back, her heart racing as she glanced at Adrien and then back at Danny, but something about his encouraging words made her feel a bit braver.

She nodded slightly, still anxious but feeling a flicker of determination sparked by Danny’s support as she whispered, “Thanks, Danny,” readying herself to finally share her gift.

As Chloé watched the scene unfold outside, she couldn't believe her eyes. "Wait! Am I seeing what I think I'm seeing? Don't tell me it's Adrien's birthday?!" she exclaimed, glancing at Sabrina who quickly checked her tablet and made sheepish excuses with a few surprised noises. "Ugh, do I have to do everything myself?"

Chloé sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes before strutting towards Adrien. Meanwhile, Marinette stammered nervously, trying to form her words, “I, uh, I wanted to, umm, gift you a make— I mean, gift you a give I made— I mean...” but her anxiousness only made it harder. Chloé, completely uninterested, yawned loudly, rudely shoving Marinette aside. With a saccharine tone, she proclaimed, “Happy birthday, Adrien!” and flung herself at him, planting a quick kiss on his cheek.

Adrien looked taken aback, muttering, “Yeah, thanks Chlo.” Marinette, sprawled on the ground, muttered under her breath, “Dummy,” just as Danny helped her up and frowned at Chloé, saying, “Chloé, you don’t have to be so rude to Marinette,” standing firm in his defense of his friend.

Chloé scoffed at Danny’s defense of Marinette, her expression dripping with condescension as she drawled, “Oh please, Danny, maybe you should focus more on your little crush than trying to play hero for her,” before turning her attention back to Adrien. With a smug smile, she leaned in again, planting another kiss on his cheek as she added, “You know who actually deserves your attention, right, Adrien?”

Her tone was playful yet possessive, clearly relishing in the moment while leaving Marinette to stew in her embarrassment just a few steps away.

Alya groaned and facepalmed again at Chloé’s antics, clearly exasperated.

“Did you get the gift I sent you?” Chloé asked Adrien with a faux sweetness, leaning in as she pretended to be annoyed when he replied, “Uh, no.” Her eyes widened dramatically as she continued, “What? Oh, those delivery guys. I bet it was too heavy so they had to go back and get another guy to help. Those slackers,” as she wrapped her arms around Adrien’s shoulders once more.

“I’ll make sure they get it to you by tonight,” she added, punctuating it with another kiss on the cheek, leaving him befuddled before twirling away, humming a cheerful tune to herself. Danny lingered with a skeptical look, muttering under his breath about how she probably didn’t even buy him a gift at all, shaking his head in disbelief at the audacity of it all.

Nino chuckled as he playfully punched Adrien’s arm, while Alya urged Marinette, who was still hiding, to step up and stop being a pushover. “Get back there! Don’t be a pushover, literally!” she said with an intensity that made Marinette sound defeated as she replied, “Mmm.” Frustrated, Alya shot her a pointed look just as Sabrina approached Chloé, asking what gift she got for Adrien.

Chloé, glaring, retorted, “I didn’t, you did,” pointing accusingly at Sabrina, her tone sharp.

“And it better be amazing, and it better not be late!” Startled, Sabrina nodded meekly, while Chloé exploded with frustration, storming off as Sabrina quickly tapped on her tablet, looking anxious as she followed her. “C’mon, you can do it,” Alya encouraged Marinette, who straightened up, feeling a new surge of determination as she replied, “Hm!” Just then, a sleek limousine pulled up, prompting Adrien to tell Nino, “Gotta go. Photoshoot,” as both he and Danny hopped in and sped off. Marinette, standing next to Alya, muttered to herself, “Why can’t I just mean what I say?” to which Alya responded, “Uh, say what you mean?” Marinette nodded emphatically, “Exactly.”

Nearby, Nino contemplated, “Looks like I’ve got some business to take care of with Adrien’s old man.”

Outside the imposing gates of the Agreste Mansion, Marinette struggled with the stubborn mailbox, exclaiming in frustration, “This mailbox won't budge!”

Alya, always the more assertive of the two, pointed to the doorbell and advised, “Ring the doorbell.” However, Marinette was hesitant, exclaiming, “Are you kidding? What if Adrien answers the—” but before she could finish, Alya confidently pressed the doorbell. As the chime echoed, Marinette screamed in panic just as a hidden compartment on the wall opened up to reveal a camera.

“Yes?” came Nathalie’s stern voice from the other side. Flustered, Marinette stammered, “Um, hi. I'm in Adrien's class and I, uh—” as she awkwardly lifted the gift towards the camera.

“Heh, did I already say that? Umm...” her confidence waning with each passing second. Nathalie’s calm response instructed her to “Put it in the box,” causing the mailbox to open just in time for Marinette’s nervous hands to place the gift inside. “Thank you!” she called out quickly as the camera retracted and the compartment closed, her excitement bubbling over.

“Oh! I hope he likes it!” she exclaimed, turning to Alya, who then asked, “You signed the note, right?” Marinette's eyes widened in a moment of horror, prompting Alya to exclaim, “Ah, girl, girl, girl,” as Marinette groaned in disbelief over her oversight.

Nathalie entered her office with Marinette's gift and placed it on her desk as she sat down.

Gabriel's voice came through the intercom asking, "Who was that, Nathalie?" to which she replied, "A friend of Adrien's. She was delivering a gift for his birthday." Gabriel demanded, "Did you remember to buy him a present from me?"

Surprised, Nathalie responded, "Uh-uh, but you didn't ask me to." Gabriel’s tone shifted angrily as he said, "Of course I did!"

Nathalie stammered, "Yes, Mr. Agreste. I-I'll take care of it."

After Gabriel disconnected, Nathalie covered her mouth in fear and despaired before her face lit up as she took Marinette's gift.

Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and she composed herself, saying, "Yes?"

Outside, Nino hesitantly greeted, "Uh, hi." Inside the mansion, Nathalie informed Nino, "He'll be here in a minute." Just then, Gabriel entered, noting, "Adrien's not home yet." Nino, determined, replied, "Uh, I was coming to see you, du-sir."

Gabriel asked, "Me?" to which Nino insisted, "Yeah, that's right. Look, I know you don't want Adrien to have a party, but it's his birthday, dude—I mean, sir. It's all he wants."

Gabriel raised his palm, saying, "No. That's final." Nino argued, "That's messed up," and just then, Adrien entered, saying, "Nino? You're here." Nino replied, "Anything for my best bud."

Turning to Mr. Agreste, he pleaded, "Show some awesomeness, du—I mean, sir, please." Gabriel shot him an angry look, and Adrien said, "Forget it, Nino. Really, it's fine."

Gabriel then warned, "Listen, young man. I decide what's best for my son. In fact, I've just decided you're a bad influence, and you’re not welcome in my house ever again. Leave now!"

Adrien interjected, "Father, he was just trying to do something cool for me."

Danny sensed the tension immediately and tried to intervene, saying, “Mr. Agreste, please, it’s just a birthday party for Adrien! He deserves to celebrate with his friends.”

As Mr. Agreste left, Nathalie stepped in front of them and said, "Goodbye." Though Nino started to leave, Adrien caught him outside the front doors, saying.

However, Gabriel's dismissive glare silenced him, and with a firm shake of his head, he reiterated, “No, that’s final,” leaving both boys frustrated as they watched Nino storm out.

Realizing they had to act, Adrien and Danny rushed after Nino to catch up with him outside, where Danny exclaimed, “Nino, wait! I’m sorry about Mr. Agreste; he can be really hard to deal with!” Nino, still seething, replied, “It’s not fair, you both deserve better!” but the gesture was in vain as Nino's anger overshadowed any consolation.

Adrien tried to calm the situation, saying, “You know it’s not just me; my father is really strict,” but the words didn't seem to get through to Nino, who crossed his arms defiantly and walked away, leaving Adrien and Danny feeling helpless and disappointed in the situation.

Nino sat on a bench at the Place des Vosges, his frustration palpable as he blew bubbles with his wand, muttering angrily, “Ugh. Adults ruin everything all the time,” while nearby, a little boy pleaded with his father for playtime, only to be told that he had chores. At that moment, in Hawk Moth's lair, the villain watched with keen interest, noting Nino's desperation and helplessness, and decided to take advantage of it. “Desperate to help his friend, but feeling powerless. How frustrating!” he mused, transforming a butterfly into an akuma before sending it out to Paris to find Nino. As the akuma flew into Nino's bubble wand, Hawk Moth taunted him, proclaiming, “Hawk Moth is my name, and Bubbler is now yours. I will help you with these horrid adults, and all you have to do in return is help me get something from Ladybug and Cat Noir.” Filled with newfound energy, Nino eagerly agreed, transforming into the Bubbler. He took to the rooftops, exhilarated by the thought of liberation as he declared, “No more adults means total freedom! This is SOOO sweet!”

He unleashed chaos across the sky with his bubble sword, creating a trail of purple bubbles that ensnared unsuspecting adults, turning them green while terror spread through the crowds below, eliciting screams from the citizens as Hawk Moth watched in satisfaction, proclaiming, “Perfect.”

At the Dupain-Cheng house, Marinette sat at the table, lost in thought as she munched on her lunch, murmuring to herself about how Adrien must have received his gift by now. Her concentration was broken when her mother, Sabine, popped her head in through the window, asking what she had said, but Marinette quickly diverted by expressing her excitement to return to school, a nervous chuckle escaping her. Just as her mother laughed, a sinister purple bubble floated ominously through the window and enveloped Sabine, causing Marinette to gasp in horror. “Mom! MOM!” she screamed, only to turn and see her father trapped in another bubble, panic gripping her heart. Tikki, her magical companion, chimed in with urgency, “Your parents! Hawk Moth must’ve released another akuma.” Determined to save them, Marinette realized she needed to act fast. “I’ve got to find his newest villain ASAP!” she exclaimed, her resolve hardening as she prepared for her transformation. With a flash of determination, she declared, “Tikki, spots on!” Her expression shifted from fear to focus as she transformed into Ladybug, ready to face the threat and rescue her family.

On a rooftop, the Bubbler revelled in his chaotic creation, exclaiming, “And now, party time!” as he watched children cry out in confusion and excitement below. Just then, Ladybug burst out of the bakery, spotting the purple bubbles looming ominously in the sky that broadcast the Bubbler’s message: “Today is your lucky day, little dudes. The adults have taken the day off, so make the most of it. No chores, no homework, no more nagging, just fun, fun, fun, fun. This is The Bubbler's gift to you.” Instantly understanding the urgency of the situation, Ladybug quickly reassured the frightened kids, “Don’t worry, your parents will come back. I’ll see to it,” and turned to a nearby teenager, asking, “You take care of them in the meantime,” before sprinting off to confront the Bubbler and restore order. The kids and the teenager erupted into cheers, chanting, “Yay! Go, Ladybug!” as they took comfort in her bravery, hopeful for the return of their parents.

In the Agreste Mansion, Adrien finished his less-than-exciting birthday lunch with Danny, sarcastically commenting on the lackluster celebration before wandering into the foyer and calling for Nathalie and his father, only to be met with silence, which left him feeling dejected. Upon stepping outside, he was greeted by a crowd of his classmates cheering, "Yay! Woo! Happy birthday!" but his joy quickly turned to shock as the Bubbler appeared atop a bubble, teasingly announcing, "Hey, hey, hey, birthday boy. Guess what? Daddy's gone." As Adrien squinted at the figure before him in disbelief, he realized the truth, exclaiming, "Nino?!" Alarmed, Danny responded with a worried, "Oh no," while the Bubbler reveled in the chaos of the moment, declaring, "The Bubbler's brought all yo homies together for one single-sole purpose, to ce-le-brate!" as the teens around them responded with energetic cheers. The Bubbler then jumped into a DJ booth, pumping up the party with loud music and encouraging everyone to dance, but Adrien, taken aback by the scene, quickly rushed back inside in search of a plan. Amidst the dance party, the Bubbler warned the gathering crowd, "So dance or else you'll join the adults up in the sky!" followed by a sinister cackle as fireworks erupted. Meanwhile, in his lair, Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously, proclaiming, "It won't be long before Ladybug and Cat Noir show up to meet their doom! Mwahahahahahahaha!"

As the Bubbler’s music thumped through the air, Danny glanced at Adrien, concern etched on his face. “We’ve got to do something, Adrien! Nino’s not himself; this is all Hawk Moth’s doing!” He could see the internal conflict on Adrien’s face, urging him to take action. “Look, if we can find a way to snap him out of it, we might be able to free the adults and stop this madness,” he suggested, determination rising in his voice. Adrien shook his head, anxiety mixing with anger. “But how? He’s got all these kids hyped up, and it’s chaos out there!” Danny, trying to remain optimistic, said, “We can use that to our advantage. They’re counting on you, and you can’t let them down. Remember, if Ladybug and Cat Noir can stop Hawk Moth, we can at least try to help them! Let’s stick together and find a way to save Nino.” Adrien nodded slowly, feeling a renewed sense of purpose, and replied, “You’re right! We’ll figure this out, Danny. I know we can.” With that, the two friends steeled themselves, ready to confront the Bubbler and bring their friend back from the brink of chaos.

Adrien looked around at the lively scene, a mix of excitement and uncertainty bubbling within him. “You know, Danny... I’ve never really had a birthday party like this before,” he admitted, a hint of wistfulness in his voice. “Maybe we could have a little fun first? Just for a bit, before we focus on saving the adults. It’s not every day I get to celebrate with my friends.” Danny, sensing Adrien’s hesitation, shook his head firmly. “I get that it’s your special day, but we can’t forget the adults trapped in those bubbles! They need our help now, not later,” he urged, trying to keep Adrien grounded. Adrien sighed, torn between wanting to embrace the rare moment of joy and the urgent need for action. After a moment’s pause, he nodded. “Okay, how about we enjoy the party for just a little while, and then we make a plan to save everyone? I just want to feel like it’s my birthday, even if it’s just for a short time.” Danny, still concerned but seeing the spark of excitement in Adrien's eyes, relented, saying, “Alright, but let’s keep our eyes peeled for the right moment to jump into action.”

Adrien caught the eye of Rose, who was dancing but wearing a frown, and approached her with a smile, saying, “Yeah! Nice party, I guess—since it's my first one.” Rose managed a small smile and gave him two thumbs up, but it quickly faded as she returned to dancing, still looking downcast. Noticing the grim expressions on his classmates' faces despite the music, Adrien vowed to himself, “I’ll find a way to get everyone out of this situation; I won’t let this be just a party. We’re all going to be okay, I promise!” Nearby, Chloé was motioning urgently to Sabrina, indicating that they needed to do something about the Bubbler's mad scheme, her brows furrowed in determination, desperate to help her friends even if it meant setting aside their usual banter.

Sabrina, her voice shaking with apprehension, nervously piped up, "I'm requesting a slow dance," to which the Bubbler responded with a bemused grin, "It's a bit early for that, isn't it?" Chloé, however, promptly shoved Sabrina aside, adopting a saccharine expression as she declared, "It's for Adrien. His first slow dance. Mm?" Her charm worked like magic, and the Bubbler enthusiastically changed the music to a slow tune, causing everyone to pair up while wearing melancholic expressions. Adrien, feeling the odd vibe hanging in the air, commented, "Is it me, or does everyone seem a bit weird?" Danny, visibly concerned, replied, "Definitely. This doesn't feel right; we need to do something!" Meanwhile, Chloé disregarded their worries and insisted, "Forget about them, let's go dance! C'mon!" The scene cut to the balcony where Ladybug observed the Bubbler preparing to switch records, her heart racing as she saw Chloé try to kiss Adrien, who looked increasingly uncomfortable. In a moment of instinct, Danny pushed Adrien aside just in time, causing Chloé to accidentally kiss Danny instead. Both of them recoiled, and Danny dramatically spat out, "Ew, germs!" while they both exchanged incredulous glances, realizing this wasn’t how they imagined their first kiss would go.

Ladybug let out a sigh of relief, glad that she had intervened just in time, but her heart went out to Danny for having to kiss Chloé to protect Adrien. As the moment settled, Danny turned to Chloé, frustration evident on his face. "Seriously, Chloé? Stop ruining everything! This isn't a special moment; it's making me super uncomfortable!" Chloé huffed in response, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Oh please, Danny! You’re just jealous that I get to have my moment with Adrien—maybe if you weren’t always in the way, this wouldn’t be a problem!" The tension in the air was palpable, as the rest of the party continued to sway to the music, oblivious to the brewing conflict between them.

As Danny and Chloé's argument escalated, the other students began to panic, realizing that if the disturbance continued, the Bubbler might intervene and punish them by sending them soaring into the sky. A chorus of voices rose up, with some classmates urging Danny to calm down while others hurried to Chloé, pleading for her to let it go. "Come on, just dance! We need to keep it chill!" urged Kim, while Luka chimed in, "Yeah, let’s just enjoy the moment and not get on his bad side!" The tension started to dissolve as students awkwardly paired up, attempting to recreate the slow dance atmosphere. They swayed together, their faces betraying their anxiety, hoping to appease the Bubbler and avoid his wrath while casting wary glances toward the DJ booth.

Despite initially feeling disgusted by the unexpected kiss with Danny, Chloé found herself surprised by how good it had been, even though she would never publicly admit it. Meanwhile, some of the other girls—Rose, Sabrina, and Juleka—watched the scene unfold with a hint of jealousy, their eyes narrowing as they realized that even in the midst of chaos, Danny had caught Chloé’s attention. They couldn’t shake the feeling that, although it was an act of protection for Adrien, being the one to kiss Danny, even in such a chaotic moment, gave Chloé a sort of exclusivity they envied. With the music playing softly around them, the atmosphere thickened with silent competition and unspoken feelings, creating a subtle tension among the girls as they danced, each one trying to hide their emotions behind forced smiles.

Ladybug watched from the shadows, her heart heavy as she processed the scene; she couldn't believe Danny had to kiss Chloé just to protect Adrien, and the thought made her feel a mix of disgust and sympathy. "Why did it have to come to this?" she muttered under her breath, shaking her head in disbelief. "Danny shouldn’t have had to put himself in that position, especially for a stunt like this. I know he was trying to help, but the last thing he needed was to be forced into a kiss with someone like Chloé, of all people. It just feels so wrong," she sighed, feeling a strong wave of protectiveness for her friend, wishing things could have played out differently without any forced moments or uncomfortable situations.

As Chloé danced with Adrien, she felt a flicker of frustration at Danny's previous interruption, wishing for a moment of intimacy with Adrien that seemed elusive.

However, as the slow music enveloped them, her thoughts began to shift unexpectedly; instead of longing for Adrien's kiss, she found herself thinking about Danny and how the kiss had stirred something within her that she didn't want to acknowledge.

Conflicted, she tried to suppress the strange emotions brewing inside her, not ready to confront the fact that she was increasingly drawn to the foreign exchange student.

With every sway of the dance, she battled with herself, feigning indifference while secretly grappling with the realization that, perhaps, Danny had made more of an impression on her than she had ever intended.

"Chloé, you need to stop!" Ladybug exclaimed, quickly assessing the chaotic energy in the room. She summoned her Lucky Charm, which revealed a record, and an idea sparked in her mind. Using her Lucky Vision, she noticed the empty record spot in the DJ mixer, the out-of-control volume, and a ledge on the Agreste Mansion building. With a determined chuckle, she tossed the record, watching it hit the ledge and bounce skillfully to the DJ booth, slamming the volume to maximum just as it landed in the empty spot to launch into upbeat dance music. The sudden change in rhythm broke up the pairs around her, prompting everyone to joyfully return to dancing, including Adrien, who subtly stepped away from Chloé’s grasp. The Bubbler's gaze shot up in disbelief as he shouted, "Dude! Who just hijacked my mix?" "Yours truly," Ladybug replied with a smirk, but she knew she had to act fast as her earring beeped a warning. "Better bug out quick before I change back to normal," she said, leaping off the balcony and landing gracefully outside the Agreste Mansion. "Spots off," she finished, feeling the transformation wash away as Tikki emerged from her earring to rest in her hands.

Danny watched Ladybug with a mixture of admiration and confusion, leaning back slightly against the wall as he muttered to himself, "Why would she use her Lucky Charm so early? Something feels off tonight, and I can’t shake the feeling that she senses it too. Did she think the party was about to turn chaotic? Or maybe she just wanted to keep everyone on their toes, including me? Either way, that girl is always full of surprises, and I can't help but wonder what goes on in that mind of hers when she decides to break the norm like that."

Marinette rushed back into the party, Tikki securely tucked away in her purse, determined to find a spot to transform again soon. As she navigated through the crowd, her eyes darted to the food table where she grabbed some cookies, hoping it would give Tikki enough energy for their next round of heroics. Just as she was about to formulate a plan, Alya appeared at her side, worry etched across her face. "Where have you been, girl? I was so scared something had happened to you," Alya exclaimed, pulling Marinette into a tight hug. Marinette replied breathlessly, "Me too!" before they broke apart. Alya continued, "I'm sure Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir will show up in a minute to save us all. They never fail us. Meanwhile, come with me, I've got something for you." Marinette hesitated, her thoughts racing as she responded, "Uh, there's something I've got to do first," but Alya quickly added, "It's about Adrien and Danny, which I feel sorry for him, kissing Chloé of all people to protect Adrien!" The words struck a chord deep within her as she grappled with her own swirling emotions regarding the two boys, and she knew she had to act before things spiraled even further.

Marinette quickly wound her way through the bustling party, urgency driving her movements as Tikki's voice echoed in her mind, reminding her of the impending threat posed by The Bubbler. “Okay, okay, in a sec,” she muttered, shaking off the nagging feeling of worry as she dashed to catch up with Alya. As they slipped into Nathalie Sancoeur's office, a moment of surprise washed over Marinette when she spotted her beautifully wrapped gift perched on the desk. “Look! Now you can sign your gift,” Alya pointed out, her eyes gleaming with excitement, and Marinette's face lit up in realization. “Ah, yes!” she breathed, feeling the rush of inspiration surge within her as she grabbed a pen to add her heartfelt note, momentarily lost in the joy of the gesture despite the chaos waiting outside.

Outside, the party atmosphere turned tense as Ivan stood off to the side, his shoulders hunched and hands in his pockets, clearly uninterested in the festivities. The Bubbler spotted him and swaggered over, a sly grin spreading across his face. “Hey, you. Why aren’t you having fun?” he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. Ivan shot him a defiant glare. “None of your business,” he replied curtly, determination shining in his eyes. Undeterred, The Bubbler chuckled darkly, a glint of mischief sparking in his gaze. “Then I'm going to make it my business,” he declared with menacing glee, pulling out his bubble sword, ready to enforce his chaotic idea of fun on the unsuspecting crowd.

In Nathalie's office, Marinette carefully signed her name on a post-it note, writing "Love, Marinette" before proudly sticking it to her gift and giving it a gentle kiss. “Right, we’re good. Spots on, Marinette,” Tikki urged, her voice filled with urgency. Marinette hesitated, glancing at the door where Alya was still lingering. “I can't do it now, Alya’s here,” she replied, trying to mask her anxiety. “What'd you say?” Alya asked, tilting her head in curiosity. “Go ahead! I’ll meet you in the yard,” Marinette insisted, trying to push her friend out the door. As soon as Alya left, Marinette let out a sigh of relief, but her heart dropped as she caught sight of Ivan trapped in a green bubble through the window. “No! You were right, Tikki, I never should’ve waited this long,” she exclaimed, panic surging through her as she realized the urgency of the situation.

Outside, the energy shifted as Adrien stood confidently atop the DJ booth with a microphone, his voice ringing out, “Hey, Paris, how you doing?” Danny, brimming with excitement, raised his microphone in anticipation of the crowd's response, but the silence that followed was disheartening. Suddenly, the Bubbler sneaked up behind Adrien, brandishing his bubble sword menacingly, prompting the audience to cheer in a mix of fear and thrill. Realizing the crowd was no longer there for fun, Adrien jumped off the booth, scanning the scene for help, and his eyes caught a glimpse of Ladybug on the rooftop. “Ladybug?” he called, hope filtering through his urgency. Danny’s face lit up with a smile as he echoed, “Ladybug!” feeling a rush of relief at the sight of their hero, ready to turn the tide.

Ladybug expertly threw her yo-yo, which swung through the air and struck the power strip, causing an uproar as all the music and lights went out. Retracting her yo-yo, she boldly faced The Bubbler, declaring, “Sorry, Bubbler, but the party is over.” The bubble-wielding antagonist frowned, responding, “Why you gotta be like that?” to which Ladybug retorted, “You made all the adults disappear, that's why! And now you're imprisoning anyone who isn't having fun.” With that, Adrien bolted towards his house, the weight of his previous inaction pressing on him as he reflected, “I think I've been a complete idiot.” In a flash, he performed his transformation sequence, calling out, “Plagg, claws out!” as he became Cat Noir.

Danny sat on his bed, frustration bubbling within him as he realized he had missed his chance to help Adrien enjoy the party. “Why didn't I do something sooner?” he muttered to himself, feeling a pang of regret about standing on the sidelines while his friend faced danger. He knew that being a hero meant stepping up when it mattered most, and he couldn’t shake the feeling of being foolish for not acting sooner.

Taking a deep breath to shake off the doubt, he resolved to make a difference and declared, “I’m going ghost!” as he transformed into Danny Phantom, ready to join the fight and protect his friends from The Bubbler.

As Ladybug and The Bubbler battled fiercely, she threw her yo-yo at one of his bubbles, but it merely bounced back toward her, leaving her momentarily off balance. Just then, Cat Noir swooped in with a flourish, using his staff to strike the yo-yo mid-air, launching it further up. “Looks like I made it just in time,” he quipped, a confident grin on his face. Flying in beside them, Danny Phantom chimed in, “Sorry for missing the party. You need some help, Spots?” Ladybug rolled her eyes, catching the descending yo-yo just before it landed on Cat Noir’s head. “I had it under control,” she replied, annoyance creeping into her tone, “but thanks. Also, stop calling me Spots.”

Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously from his lair, demanding, “Get the Miraculouses. I want those powers, NOW!” In a flurry of motion, The Bubbler flung a barrage of small red bubbles at Ladybug, Danny Phantom, and Cat Noir as they worked together to fend them off. With a snap of his fingers, the bubbles transformed into a swirling green mass that encircled them, ultimately ensnaring the trio in a large, sticky bubble. Ladybug struggled fiercely against her restraints, her resolve shining through, while The Bubbler laughed triumphantly, declaring, “Give me your Miraculouses before you run out of air.”

“Dream on, Bubbler,” Ladybug shot back defiantly, and Danny Phantom added, “You might think we’re party poopers, but we’re not going down without a fight.”

“Total party poopers, just like adults.” The Bubbler said.

Ladybug countered, “Kids need adults,” fiercely emphasizing the importance of their roles.

Bubbler sneered, "False! Kids need freedom, fun, let loose and live it up. Adults are controlling and bossy." Ladybug countered passionately, "But adults keep children safe and protected. They care for their kids, they love them!" Cat Noir mumbled to himself, "Most adults do anyhow," glancing at the thought of his father, Gabriel. Turning to Bubbler, he declared, "You must bring the adults back!" Danny chimed in, “If you take away the adults, you take away the support and love that make life meaningful! Everyone deserves a balance, not just endless fun without responsibility!” The Bubbler, undeterred, retorted, “Nope, never. Know what? Since you care about these adults so much, why don't you go float with them for a while?” With that, he charged at them and kicked the bubble high into the sky, sending Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir screaming as teenagers watching gasped in shock. Hawk Moth's voice barked from his lair, frustrated, “What do you think you're doing, Bubbler?! You're supposed to seize their Miraculouses!”

Suspended in the sky within the green bubble, Ladybug, Danny Phantom, and Cat Noir struggled to find a way out. "Use your Cataclysm!" Ladybug urged, only to have Cat Noir retort, "Couldn't you have said that five hundred feet ago?" She realized they couldn’t remain trapped like this forever, but before Cat Noir could finish calling out his power, Danny quickly covered his mouth and suggested, "Instead of wasting your power, I could just phase us out." Ladybug facepalmed, suddenly remembering Danny's abilities, as he activated his intangibility to lift them both out of the bubble with ease. "Wow, you're strong!" Cat Noir exclaimed. "Take us to the Eiffel Tower!" Ladybug directed, urgency in her voice. Cat Noir quipped, "Good thing cats aren't afraid of heights," but then focused, knowing they needed to act fast. "We've got to get to his bubble sword; that's got to be where the akuma is," she added.

At the front of the Agreste Mansion, the Bubbler was desperately trying to revive the energy of the party, calling out, "Where is everybody? Get out here and party!"

Just then, Ladybug appeared, standing firm and declaring, "Sorry to burst your bubble."

From the crowd, Alya shouted, "Ladybug!" igniting a wave of cheers from the other teens.

Ladybug continued, "No one wants to party with you anymore, Bubbler."

Infuriated, he snapped back, "What's wrong with all you guys!? Why you gotta be such haters!?" With a grunt of frustration, he drew his bubble sword and ensnared all the teens in colorful bubbles.

Ladybug and Cat Noir exchanged worried glances before calling out in unison, "Danny, you have to help them!"

"On it you two!" Danny exclaimed as he charged into action, using his intangibility to phase through the colorful bubbles that trapped the teens. With precision, he freed each one, lifting them effortlessly onto his shoulders as he emerged from the sticky confines. In a graceful motion, he safely landed them back on the ground, ensuring that everyone was unharmed and ready to regroup.

The crowd, once caught in the Bubbler's whimsical chaos, now stood together, energized by their unexpected rescue, their cheers echoing around the mansion as they realized they were no longer trapped in the party gone wrong.

As the Bubbler leapt from rooftop to rooftop, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir chased him, their goal set on the Eiffel Tower where he was headed. Once there, as the Bubbler began launching explosive bubbles at them, Ladybug called out, "Lucky Charm!" and found herself equipped with a hefty wrench. Cat Noir raised an eyebrow, quipping, "Your... plumbing skill is gonna help us out?" Ladybug shrugged off the doubt, focusing on their mission. Meanwhile, she watched as Cat Noir expertly dodged the incoming bubbles, managing to land atop a beam. "Could use a little work! Is that all you got?" he taunted the Bubbler. Suddenly, Ladybug's Lucky Vision kicked in, revealing a vent and a loose screw connecting a pipe to it. "Got it!" she exclaimed, rushing towards it. With quick precision, she loosened the screw, causing the pipe to detach and shoot upward toward Cat Noir. "Cover me!" she shouted, and Cat Noir grabbed the pipe, asserting, "Go on!" As more bubbles rained down, Cat Noir used the airflow from the pipe to deflect them, giving Ladybug just enough time to strategize. As the Bubbler raised his sword again, Danny blasted it with an Ecto Beam, sending the akuma out of the weapon, giving Ladybug the opening they needed to neutralize the threat once and for all.

Ladybug stood confidently before the captured akuma, declaring, "No more evil doing for you, little akuma," as she opened her yo-yo with determination. "Time to de-evilize!" With swift precision, she captured the dark creature and closed the yo-yo, triumphantly proclaiming, "Gotcha!" She then opened it again, releasing a shimmering, purified butterfly into the sky. "Bye-bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!" she shouted, tossing the wrench high into the air. As the magical ladybugs' cleansing light enveloped the area, every adult emerged from their bubble confinement, returning safely to the ground. In a moment of surprise and camaraderie, the Bubbler transformed back into Nino, who blinked in confusion, "Who? Dude." Without missing a beat, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir all exchanged a victorious fist bump, exclaiming, "Pound it!"

Hawk Moth seethed with rage as he paced inside his dimly lit lair, the shadows flickering ominously around him. "You think you can thwart me, Ladybug?" he spat, his voice dripping with malice. "Your tricks won't save you forever; I will find you, and when that day comes, I will not only crush you but obliterate everything you hold dear! You have no idea of the power I wield, and soon, the world will tremble under my might!" With a flick of his wrist, the lair's heavy, ornate window slammed shut, sealing away not only the light but also any remnants of hope as he plotted his next move.

Nathalie entered the dining room with a heavy heart, holding the beautifully wrapped gift that had come from Gabriel. "A birthday present, from your father," she announced, forcing a smile as she placed it on the table in front of Adrien, who looked genuinely thrilled. "Thank you. I mean, please say thank you to my father for me," he replied, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he attempted to unwrap it. Nathalie nodded, masking her own sorrow with duty, though she couldn't shake the feeling that no amount of gifts could replace the time Adrien truly needed with his father. As she watched Adrien’s face brighten with anticipation, she felt a pang of regret for the distance that seemed to grow between father and son, wishing for a moment that Gabriel could see how much more Adrien craved his presence rather than just material tokens of affection.

Danny watched the interaction between Nathalie and Adrien with a mixture of curiosity and concern. "It's nice that Mr. Gabriel remembered Adrien's birthday," he remarked, his voice laced with sincerity, "but I can't help but wonder if it's just an attempt to make up for his absence in Adrien's life." He observed Adrien's hopeful expression as he thanked Nathalie, and the way his eyes lit up at the sight of the gift, yet Danny sensed an underlying tension in the room. "A present’s great, but it shouldn’t replace real moments spent together as a family," he added thoughtfully, glancing back at Nathalie as she tried to hide her own despair behind a practiced smile. "Maybe one day, Mr. Agreste will realize that what Adrien really needs is his father by his side, not just another fancy gift."

Chloé stood outside the school, her voice ringing with frustration as she screamed at Sabrina, "What do you mean not for a week?!" Sabrina, visibly intimidated, stammered in response, "There were no adults yesterday to deliver it." Chloé scoffed, her hands on her hips, "So what? Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!" With that, she stormed inside, followed closely by a nervous Sabrina. Meanwhile, Alya leaned toward Marinette, unable to hold back her amusement, and quipped, "Ha ha! Serves Chloé right." Marinette glanced at Alya, a smile tugging at her lips as she watched the chaos unfold, enjoying the rare moment of Chloé facing the fallout of her own demands while the other students whispered and exchanged curious looks.

Adrien stepped out of the limousine with Danny, a stylish scarf wrapped around his neck, and greeted the girls with a cheerful, "Hey girls!" Marinette's eyes widened in surprise as she turned to Alya, exclaiming, "Hey, that's my scarf! He's wearing my scarf!" Adrien casually waved to Nino, saying, "Hey, dude," while Alya chimed in with a playful, "Yo, nice scarf, Adrien. Off the chain." With a proud smile, Adrien shared, "Yeah, can you believe my dad got this for me?" Marinette’s surprise grew as he added, "It's so awesome. He's been giving me the same lame pen for three years in a row." Danny smirked and remarked, "I guess your dad isn’t the best gift-giver," prompting Nino to note, "Wow, I guess anyone can change. Adults can be cool when you least expect it."

Adrien looked a bit unsure as he started, "Speaking of adults, I know my father said you were a bad influence, but—" Nino quickly jumped in, with a reassuring smile, "We're good, Adrien, don't sweat it. We're buds. Always and forever." Danny gave a light-hearted chuckle, adding, "Yeah, man, your dad doesn't know what he's talking about. We're just here to have some fun and support each other." With a nod, Nino continued, "Exactly! We’re just a group of friends trying to enjoy life; nothing more, nothing less."

Alya turned to Marinette with a playful grin, urging her, "You gotta tell him you were the one who knitted the scarf." Marinette hesitated, biting her lip, "But he seems so happy about his dad. I don't want to spoil it for him." Alya softened, wrapping her arms around Marinette in a hug, "Aw, Marinette. You're amazing, girl. You know that, right? And someday Adrien will figure it out too. Promise." Just then, the bell rang, signaling the start of the next class, and the two friends, filled with a mix of excitement and nerves, joined the rest of their classmates as they walked into the school.

Chapter Text

The classroom buzzed with energy as the students of Collège Françoise Dupont chatted. The sunlight filtered through the windows, casting playful shadows on the walls.

Miss Bustier held a stack of papers at the front with a warm smile. "I'm very pleased with how you all did on your last assignment," she announced, her voice encouraging.

“Some of you have really stepped up, and I appreciate that. Now, let's move on to our next assignment."

As Alya, with her characteristic enthusiasm, carefully cut out a picture of Ladybug, she mischievously held it over her face, giggling at her reflection in the nearby classroom window.

Suddenly, Alya glanced at Chloé, who was whispering to Sabrina and pointed lightheartedly at Miss Bustier.

Miss Bustier’s eyes landed on Alya, a playful smile dancing on her lips as she asked, "Is Marinette still in the girl's room?" Alya glanced around, "Uh, I don't know, Miss."

Just then, the bell rang loudly, echoing through the hallways, causing excitement as students gathered their things.

“Tonight, I want you all to read chapter three of 'The Breathtaking France, the First Thousand Years.' Then, answer this simple questionnaire," Miss Bustier instructed, handing two copies to Alya.

“See to it that Marinette receives her homework." Alya nodded eagerly, tucking the papers under her arm.

Outside the classroom, Alya was eager to reach Marinette, her finger poised over her phone as she pressed the call button, but all she got in return was the cheerful voice of Marinette's voicemail.

“It's Marinette; leave a message. Beep! He he."

Frustrated yet determined, Alya hurried into the bathroom, calling out, "Marinette?" but only the silence answered her.

Exiting the bathroom, she spotted Rose and Juleka nearby, her hope rising as she approached them.

"Uhh, have you guys seen Marinette anywhere?" she asked, but both girls shook their heads apologetically.

Undeterred, Alya continued her search, entering the locker room. She was taken aback to see Chloé rifling through her locker, pulling out a vibrant Ladybug costume and a yo-yo. Alya couldn't help but whisper to herself, “Chloé's Ladybug?” as she pieced together the puzzling situation unfolding before her.

Outside the school, Chloé climbed into her lavish limousine, and undeterred, Alya quickly followed her with determination written all over her face.

“Hey, Marinette. Ring me ASAP. We gotta talk," she hurriedly left another voicemail as she passed Nino, who was about to walk off.

“Nino, wait!” she called out, prompting him to stop and ask, “Yeah?” Alya's urgency was palpable as she urged, “Come with me; I need your help!” Nino started questioning her, but Alya shushed him, pulling out her phone to call Marinette again, only to be met with the same cheerful voicemail.

"Ughh. I hate when she goes AWOL. She's not calling me back! Where is that girl?!" she groaned in frustration.

Nino empathized with a chuckle, “Seriously. My buddies, Adrien and Danny, are the exact same way. But I guess you gotta be sly when Mr. Control Freak is your daddy-o and caretaker.”

Just then, her phone rang, and Nadja's voice chimed in about Ladybug and her allies saving Paris once again, causing Alya's eyes to land on Ladybug's iconic yo-yo.

“Hey! I think I've just sniffed out who the real Ladybug is!” she whispered excitedly to Nino, “Chloé.”

Nino erupted in laughter, “Chloé? Seriously? She's too self-absorbed to think of anyone but herself, much less save the world. You are cray-cray, lady!” Alya shot him a determined look, replying, “I am so not! You'll see!”

In Marinette's cozy room, she rummaged through her schoolbag and pulled out her homework, exhaling dramatically.

“Ladybug saved Paris from destruction once again, but who's gonna save Marinette from her homework?" she sighed, spotting a sticky note with a message that sparked her curiosity:

“Call me. I know who the real Ladybug is."

Tikki's eyes widened in surprise, "No way! You think she knows?"

Marinette shook her head, her expression skeptical. "I doubt it. Alya's always jumping to conclusions before she has her facts straight," she replied.

Tikki insisted, "But just in case..."

Marinette reassured her, "No worries, Tikki. I got it covered."

However, as she attempted to call Alya, she was disappointed when she realized there was no signal. "Dang. No signal," she muttered, making her way to the balcony to check if the situation improved, but instead saw a worker at the cell tower nearby.

“Sorry, miss. Cell tower maintenance. The whole neighborhood's down. No signal for the next hour!" he explained apologetically.

Tikki fluttered beside her, encouraging, "Come on, Marinette. Try again later. Let's head down and finish your homework."

As Chloé and Sabrina strolled into the school, a wave of attention followed them, with students, including Aurore and Mireille, keenly observing their entrance.

“Hey there! Hi! You look totally fab!" Chloé exclaimed to a group of admirers, waving dismissively at one girl, "Uh, no, not you. Hey, it's still a month from Halloween, you know?"

"You need to have your head examined. If she's a superhero, then I'm the Wizard of Oz." Nino said.

Alya, not backing down, interjected passionately, "I'm telling you, she's Ladybug!"

Nino raised an eyebrow, skepticism evident as he countered, "Can you prove it?"

Marinette jolted upright in her bed, her heart racing as she rubbed her eyes in disbelief.

“Uh... what time is it?” Tikki asked, floating beside her, still blurry from sleep.

Marinette scrambled for her phone, her fingers trembling as she unlocked the screen.

“Uhh, school starts in...” she mumbled, checking the time, only to be met with the shocking truth: “An hour ago?!”

Panic surged as she leaped out of bed, realizing she was late. Her thoughts raced about all the excuses she would have to come up with and how she would face her friends, especially Alya, after completely forgetting her responsibilities.

The large dome-like door opened inside Hawk Moth's dimly lit lair, allowing a gust of air to sweep through. Hawk Moth stood with a sinister grin, surveying the world outside. "Ahhh... School life. Such a science experiment," he mused, his voice laced with intrigue. "A petri dish of cultivating secrets, lies, and betrayal, the thriving vivarium for my evil akumas."

With precise movements, he turned a delicate butterfly into a menacing akuma, its wings shimmering with dark magic. "Fly away, my little akuma," he commanded, his eyes gleaming with malice, "and evilize her!" As the akuma soared into the world, he leaned forward, plotting how to exploit the chaos within the school's walls.

In a frenzy, Marinette raced toward the front door of Collège Françoise Dupont, her mind racing as she muttered, "I'm late, I'm late, I'm late, I'm so, so late!" She dashed up the stairs, her thoughts focused on catching up with her day, while just as hurriedly, Alya ran down the stairs, panicking and trying to call Marinette. “It’s Marinette. Leave a message. Beep! He he!” echoed Marinette's voicemail, just as the ominous akuma infiltrated her cellphone, transforming it into a vessel for its dark magic. "Lady Wifi," Hawk Moth's voice dripped with temptation, "I heard through the grapevine that you're seeking to unmask Ladybug... I'd like to help you if you agree to help me, too."

Fired up with conviction, Alya responded, "I'll expose the lies of anyone who covers up the truth! Sign me up!" She was instantly enveloped in a rush of energy, transforming into Lady Wifi, ready to embark on her quest for truth and vengeance.

Entering the literature classroom, Marinette's heart raced as she saw Nino, Danny, and Adrien gathered together.

Without hesitation, she tapped Nino on the shoulder, whispering urgently, "Where is she?" Nino looked grave as he replied, "She's been suspended..."

Marinette's eyes widened in disbelief, exclaiming, "What?!"

Just then, Miss Bustier looked over, exasperated, and said, "Marinette, if you're going to come late, would you please do it discreetly?"

Trying to regain composure, Marinette muttered apologetically before leaning closer to Nino, "What happened to her?"

Nino explained, "The short story? Accused of breaking into Chloé's locker. I mean, Ladybug's locker..."

Overwhelmed, Marinette unintentionally yelled, "WHAT?!"

Now visibly annoyed, Miss Bustier ordered, "That's it, Marinette! Go to the principal's office!" Defeated, Marinette grabbed her bag and exited the classroom.

Once she was gone, Adrien whispered to Nino, curious, "What are you talking about?"

Danny chimed in, confused, "Yeah, we’re completely out of the loop. Can you explain what’s going on?"

Nino shrugged, his frustration evident, "Exactly what I said, bros. Alya says Chloé is Ladybug! She is crazy!"

Meanwhile, Adrien glanced towards Chloé, who winked at him, leaving him bewildered as he turned his attention back to his tablet.

Danny shook his head, unwilling to believe the outlandish claims.

Marinette burst into the principal's office, calling out, "Mr. Damoclès? Sir?" as she opened the door, only to find him frozen in place with a pink stop icon. Confused, she exclaimed, "Huh?!" The computer screen flickered to life, revealing Lady Wifi, who declared, "I'm Lady Wifi, revealer of the truth! For our first exposé, your principal would like to share a little tidbit with you. So, Denis Damoclès, is it true you wrongly suspended a student named Alya today?" Mr. Damoclès, looking ashamed, admitted, "Uh... yes, it is."

Lady Wifi pressed on, her voice dripping with accusation, "So, you were biased? Unfair? Totally unjust?!" The principal's gaze fell, affirmatively answering, "Yes, I was."

Marinette’s eyes caught sight of the phone Lady Wifi held, noting the ladybug charm attached, leading her to gasp, "Oh, no! Alya! Tikki, time to transform!"

Tikki voiced her concern, "You're going to have to fight your best friend!"

But Marinette, determination shining through, replied, "Nope! I'm gonna have to save my best friend!" Marinette calls for her transformation phrase. "Tikki, spots on! Yeah!" as she transformed into Ladybug.

Lady Wifi smirked as she proclaimed, "For my next scoop, I'll be taking you to meet the girl who's been hiding behind the Ladybug mask!" With a swift motion, she placed a pink stop icon on Denis Damoclès, freezing him in place, and added with flair, "Stay connected!" before turning off the screen. Meanwhile, Miss Bustier hurriedly instructed the students, "Everyone, for your own safety, go directly home right now! And don't forget to read chapters four and five!" The students, sensing the urgency, bolted from the classroom. In the bathroom, Adrien voiced his concern, "If Chloé is Ladybug like Alya said, then Lady Wifi's gonna head straight for her house!" Plagg couldn't resist teasing, "And it also means you must have a crush on Chloé!" Adrien grunted in protest, shaking off the comment before declaring, "Plagg, claws out!" With that, he transformed into Cat Noir, ready to spring into action.

Meanwhile, Danny was at the lockers. "Oh great, Hawk Moth akumatized someone and I have to go stop them. I’m going ghost!" He transformed into his ghost form, soaring away to confront Lady Wifi.

Cat Noir dashed across the rooftops, spotting the hotel as he prepared to confront the unexpected situation. He swung his staff precisely and halted in his tracks as he caught sight of Chloé, now dressed in a Ladybug costume, with Danny floating behind him. "What? This can't be!" he exclaimed, disbelief clouding his thoughts. Danny chimed in, "If you’re going to believe that, then you don’t know Ladybug as you should."

With a cheeky grin, Ladybug teased, "Who's being a sneaky kitty now?" Stunned, Cat Noir replied, "Oh, Ladybug and Phantom! But—" Before he could finish, Ladybug interrupted, "Come on, you don't actually believe she's the real Ladybug." Chloe fumbled with her yo-yo, inadvertently tying herself up.

Cat Noir quickly asserted, "Yeah, of course not," while Ladybug, now fully aware of the absurdity, added, "And besides, who would believe that she's the original Ladybug? She's obviously just a die-hard fan. A copycat?"

Nodding in agreement, Cat Noir replied, "Right," knowing they had a situation to resolve.

In Chloé's room, she struggled to untie herself from the yo-yo when her phone rang, catching her off guard. "Hello?" she answered, but then the phone emitted a blinding pink glow, causing her to instinctively throw it across the room, summoning the menacing figure of Lady Wifi. "Well, hello there, Ladybug!" Lady Wifi taunted, but before Chloé could escape, she was frozen in place by a pink pause icon. Meanwhile, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir rushed towards the hotel, with Ladybug exclaiming, "We got Wifi!" As they arrived, Lady Wifi taunted her audience from various screens, proclaiming that everyone believed the girl in the Ladybug costume was innocent, only to dramatically reveal, "The real Ladybug is... Chloé Bourgeois, everyone!" Just then, Ladybug and Cat Noir burst into the scene, with Cat Noir striking a pose and asking, "Uhhh... Who are you?"Lady Wifi asked.

Lady Wifi's eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Chloé, exclaiming, "But I thought you were Ladybug!" Cat Noir, ever the confident hero, smirked and replied, "Sorry to bust your news story. Next time, double-check your facts." Danny floated nearby, shaking his head in amusement and chiming in with a snide remark, "Yeah, maybe take a journalism class next time instead of chasing after costumes!" The atmosphere thickened with tension as the trio prepared to confront Lady Wifi's misguided accusations, ready to defend their friend while unraveling the chaos she had caused.

Hawk Moth's voice echoed in Lady Wifi's mind, urging her to focus on Phantom, whom he described as the most dangerous of the trio, compelling her to shift her attention. With a fierce determination, Lady Wifi aimed her pause buttons at Danny, who evaded them with remarkable agility, soaring through the air with effortless grace. Infuriated, she shouted, "Stand still! Or are you too scared to face me?" Danny smirked in response, taunting her, "Sorry, but standing still isn't my style!" As the battle intensified, he deftly maneuvered around her attacks, all while plotting his next move to help his allies take down the overconfident foe.

Danny aimed his ecto-blast at the incoming pause button, creating a flashy explosion that neutralized the attack just in time. "I'm trying to get her to the basement!" he called out to Ladybug and Cat Noir, who were still strategizing in the chaotic scene. "But she’s not making it easy!" As he weaved between the debris, Lady Wifi glared, her frustration mounting as she attempted to freeze him in place once again. "You think you can run forever?" she sneered, her eyes locked on him, determination burning in her gaze as she unleashed another wave of pause buttons, determined to take him down before he could implement Ladybug’s plan.

Danny decided to turn invisible, knowing it would take Lady Wifi a moment to locate him, but as the moment passed, he quickly reappeared near Ladybug and Cat Noir just as Lady Wifi chased them down toward the basement. "We've gotta go lower!" Ladybug urged, glancing back to see Lady Wifi cackling, "I've got you now, Ladybug!" With urgency, Ladybug shouted, "Get ready!" Cat Noir, momentarily distracted, asked, "So, what do you do when you're not Ladybug?" Danny shot him a playful glare, insisting, "Focus, kitty! Less flirting, more fighting!" Ladybug, stunned for a second by the interaction, quickly recovered and replied, "Can't you see we're a little busy right now?" Just as they reached the basement entrance, she noticed the absence of Lady Wifi and realized, "She's gone back into the hotel!"

Danny glanced around the room, his instincts heightened as he perceived the eerie stillness. "I can phase us through the door," he suggested, feeling the urgency of the moment. As they counted down, a sense of anticipation filled the air, and they burst through together, only to find the room empty, with phones scattered on all the tables. Cat Noir sighed dramatically, exclaiming, "Ahhh... So much for the ambush." Danny furrowed his brow, a feeling of unease washing over him. "This might be a trap," he warned, scanning the room for any sign of Lady Wifi or a hidden threat, knowing that every moment could be critical in their fight against her.

Danny phased through the locked kitchen door just in time to see Lady Wifi attack Ladybug, who was pinned against the wall by two lock icons. Cat Noir, checking the hotel map on his staff, shouted, "No, no, no... Hold on in there, Ladybug!" Suddenly realizing the opportunity, he exclaimed, "Of course! The service elevator!" Meanwhile, Danny struggled against the lock icon that held him back. After some intense effort, he utilized his intangible abilities to slip his wrist free, watching as Lady Wifi projected her voice in a mocking tone from a camera icon floating above. "Who is Ladybug? Is she a superhero or a super-weirdo? How can we trust the girl when we have no idea who she really is? We have the right to know!" She lashed out, attempting to remove Ladybug's mask, but her efforts were futile. "Why doesn't it come off?" she demanded, to which Ladybug replied, "Uhhh... because it's magic?" At that moment, the service elevator door swung open, and Cat Noir came bursting in, grinning, "You're out of minutes, Lady Wifi!" Danny stepped beside Cat Noir, glaring fiercely at Lady Wifi, his voice simmering with intensity as he declared, "Let Ladybug go, or you'll regret it!"

Lady Wifi smirked, tauntingly chiming, "Oh, how romantic. Tomcat and spookyboo have come to save their little love bug," which made Ladybug protest, "I am not their love bug!" Danny, caught off guard, blushed and quickly averted his gaze, feeling the tension in the air. Cat Noir rolled his eyes and replied, "We'll come back to that later," just as Lady Wifi launched an attack, sending him crashing into the freezer room. In the chaos, his ring flew off, releasing Plagg, who immediately shivered in the cold. As the transformation process occurred, Cat Noir began shifting back into Adrien, leaving Danny and Ladybug to brace for the impending confrontation with Lady Wifi.

Exhausted from the ongoing battle and desperate to turn the tide, Danny summoned the strength to use his overshadowing powers, a skill he had long avoided due to its moral implications. As he moved towards Lady Wifi, intent on releasing the Akuma, he felt a formidable resistance from the butterfly miraculous that pushed him out of her body, leaving him vulnerable and disoriented. In a moment of vulnerability, Lady Wifi seized the opportunity to launch an attack, knocking Danny out cold.

Lady Wifi chuckled menacingly, "Well, well... what am I gonna do with the three of you?" Just then, Hawk Moth’s voice crackled through from his lair, giving a sinister instruction: "Get her to use her Lucky Charm! It'll force her to switch back, and her true identity will be revealed, and her Miraculous will be mine." Lady Wifi laughed wickedly as she loomed over Ladybug, taunting, "If you don't get him outta fast, your crushes will soon be slush. Ha ha ha!" With that, she removed the locks from Ladybug's hands before adding, "Good luck with your cat and popsicles! I have other news to cover!" and vanished in a swirl of pixels.

Ladybug glanced around, bewildered, "Huh?" as the weight of the situation hit her with full force.

Outside Le Grand Paris, the atmosphere was charged as André paced anxiously, flanked by two police cars, while Chloé exited the hotel and rushed to her father for a hug. Checking her phone, she was startled when Lady Wifi burst forth from the screen, taking to the sky to broadcast live, exclaiming, "What's up, peeps! Listen everyone! I present you with the award-winning news story you've all been waiting for!"

Back in the kitchen, Ladybug was desperately trying to break down the door to the freezer room, shouting, "I'll get you out of there, Cat Noir and Phantom!" as Adrien shivered from the cold, his voice trembling, "Take your time!"

Meanwhile, Lady Wifi continued her broadcast with glee, teasing the audience, "Don't blink, 'cause Ladybug's about to drop the bomb on her real identity!" With resolve, Ladybug summoned her power, calling out, "Lucky Charm!" as a mysterious box appeared in front of her.

Ladybug glanced at the box, hopeful as she exclaimed, "This better be some lucky box…" Quickly, inspiration struck her as she exclaimed, "Of course, the microwaves!"

She skillfully placed the box into the microwave, using it to melt the lock icon. Meanwhile, Adrien, spotting his ring, shouted, "Gotcha! Gotcha!"

With newfound determination, Ladybug urged, "Come on, micro-thingies, jam this signal…" Just then, the freezer door swung open, and Cat Noir stumbled out, shivering, only to be caught by Ladybug.

“You okay, Cat Noir?" she asked, concern in her voice. As her Miraculous beeped, she turned to see Danny still knocked out, rushing over to him and gently shaking him awake.

As Danny’s vision cleared, he was momentarily dazzled, exclaiming, "Wow, I see two pretty ladybugs for the price of one!" After shaking off the daze, he quickly apologized, realizing the situation they were all in.

Ladybug looked at Danny with urgency, saying, "No time for daydreaming, Danny, we need to cut Lady Wi-Fi's signal once and for all." Danny nodded, still slightly disoriented, and remarked how he noticed her earrings were beeping, hinting at the impending urgency.

“You know," he said, a playful grin forming, "sometimes I wish I had powers like yours so I wouldn’t have to transform back."

Ladybug smirked at the thought, feeling a momentary connection with the ghostly hero as they both understood the burdens and responsibilities that came with their abilities, driving them to focus on thwarting Lady Wi-Fi's plans.

Lady Wi-Fi looked confused, exclaiming, "What is she up to?" as Hawk Moth urged her not to let his Miraculous get away.

Cat Noir announced, "I'll go and jam the Wi-Fi antenna," with Danny accompanying him to the service elevator while Ladybug wished them luck.

As Lady Wi-Fi sped toward the ceiling, Cat Noir and Danny skillfully dodged her attacks, reaching the top floor where Cat Noir spotted the antenna.

“Here you are!" he declared, activating his power with a confident "Cataclysm!"

Meanwhile, Danny concentrated Ecto energy into his fist but Lady Wi-Fi retaliated, scoffing at their efforts as she fired pink pause symbols at them. Ladybug, sensing the urgency as her Miraculous beeped again, called out, "Hurry, Cat Noir, Phantom!" while the duo continued to evade her strikes.

Alya transformed back from Lady Wi-Fi, her excitement shining through as she exclaimed, "What?" The trio of Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir responded with a collective, "Pound it!"

Alya, starstruck, hurriedly asked, "Can I get a quick interview? Just let me grab my phone!" Cat Noir, feeling the time crunch with his Miraculous beeping, replied, "Uhh... gotta go. You've only got a minute." Phantom added, "Even though I don’t have a time limit on my powers, but I’m exhausted," before flying off and waving goodbye.

Alya glanced around in confusion, saying, "So-- oh, no! Where did they go?"

Ladybug was about to enter a room when Cat Noir stopped her, saying, "Stay! I won't tell anyone who you are. Cat's honor."

Ladybug asserted, "Nobody must know who we really are. Not even us," as she closed the door, after which Cat Noir attempted to open it, but Ladybug had already detransformed.

Tikki sighed, "Phew, that was too close for comfort!" Marinette echoed her sentiment, nervously opening the door to find no one outside.

Adrien left the hotel, with Plagg frustratedly scolding him, "That was the chance to find out who the love of your life really is! What were you thinking?" to which Adrien replied, "That's the thing, Plagg. I wasn't thinking. I was following my heart."

In Hawk Moth’s lair, he vowed, "Your mask will fall one day, Ladybug. You'll have no choice then but to hand over your precious Miraculous! And I will stop that meddling phantom from interfering with our future battles."

Danny found a secluded alleyway, grateful for the privacy as he prepared to transform back to his civilian self. With a sigh, he reflected on the intense experience of overshadowing Alya to extract the akuma, realizing the monumental weight of that responsibility. "I’ll never overshadow an Akumatized victim again," he thought to himself diligently.

Danny collapsed onto the ground, the fatigue overwhelming him after the intense effort he had just exerted. Wang Fu, noticing the commotion, hurried over, his face a mixture of concern and urgency.

“What happened to you? Are you alright?" he asked, kneeling beside Danny, who was struggling to regain his breath. Without waiting for a response, Wang Fu carefully lifted Danny and carried him to the clinic, where he could rest. "You really need to take better care of yourself," he said, his voice steady but filled with worry.

After gently laying Danny on a cot, Wang Fu began preparing a calming herbal remedy, muttering to himself about the importance of listening to one's body.

“Next time, don’t push yourself so hard," he chided lightly, unaware of the true nature of Danny's struggles. Meanwhile, Danny, trying to catch his breath, could only nod weakly, grateful for the unexpected kindness of the stranger who rushed to his aid.

Feeling better after a short rest, Danny thanked Wang Fu for his help and stepped outside into the fresh air, thinking how kind the old man was, even though he was a bit peculiar.

As he walked away, Wang Fu watched him go, his thoughts lingering on the boy's unusual energy. Just then, Wayzz, his kwami, floated up beside him and spoke, "Master Fu, I sensed something strange about that boy. There's more to him than meets the eye." Wang Fu considered this, nodding slowly as he stroked his chin.

“You're right, Wayzz. I will keep a close eye on him," he decided, feeling a sense of intrigue about Danny and the hidden depths he might possess.

Chapter Text

As the moon cast a silvery glow over Collège Françoise Dupont, the tension in the air was palpable, with Marinette frantically dodging between the shadows while the menacing forms of Stormy Weather and Lady Wifi pursued her relentlessly.

“Heeelp!” Marinette cried out, her voice echoing in the night, but just when she thought she was cornered, Lady Wifi ensnared her with a pink pause symbol while Stormy Weather raised her parasol, ready to freeze her in place.

Suddenly, a flash of hope appeared as Super Nathan burst onto the scene, wiping away the icy prison and swiftly sketching a cage to trap the villains.

“Oh, Super Nathan, you're my hero!” Marinette exclaimed, her heart soaring as he saved her from the brink of despair.

“It was nothing,” Nathaniel replied modestly, his cheeks flushing as he pulled her into a warm embrace.

“I love you!” Marinette declared, the words tumbling out before she could explain the peculiar circumstances of the moment.

With an equally earnest embrace, Nathaniel replied, “I love you too, Marinette.”

Yet, their tender moment shattered as Olga Mendeleiev interrupted, her voice pulling Nathaniel back to the stark reality of the classroom.

“Nathaniel! What are you drawing?” she bellowed, rising from his hazy daydream to face the harsh judgment of his teacher.

He stumbled, bewildered, “Wha, wha---,” but was met with Ms. Mendeleiev’s stern words on his lack of focus and the necessity to face the principal.

In his haste, Nathaniel tripped over Mylène's bag, sending his sketchbook flying into the hands of Chloé, who gleefully showcased his artwork of a superhero rescuing Marinette.

“Ooh! Look, Sabrina! He's so totally crushing on you, Marinette!” Chloé teased, drawing laughter from the crowd.

“Gimme that!” Nathaniel snapped, mortified, while Ms. Mendeleiev’s voice cut through the noise, commanding him to leave. Meanwhile, Danny watched sympathetically, wishing there was something he could do to ease his friend’s embarrassment.

In the dimly lit confines of Hawk Moth's lair, shadows danced ominously as the villain leaned closer to the open window, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Ahhh... Artists can be so emotional. I love it," he mused, fingers deftly transforming a delicate butterfly into a sinister akuma, its wings shimmering with dark energy. "Fly to him, my little akuma. Draw him into our evil web!" With a flick of his wrist, he propelled the transformed creature out into the night, a harbinger of chaos aimed at ensnaring Nathaniel and exploiting his talents for nefarious ends, ready to twist his artistic spirit into a weapon against the heroes of Paris.

As Nathaniel bent down to pick up his pencil, an ominous flutter filled the air, and the akuma swooped in, taking control of the instrument with a dark shimmer. In an instant, Nathaniel felt a rush of energy coursing through him, and as he looked around, the world transformed. "Are you tired of having your creative spirit crushed?" Hawk Moth's voice echoed in his mind, smooth and enticing. "Evillustrator, I'm your friend and patron of the arts. I'm here to offer you support. But I don't give this kind of power for free. I have a couple of items that need retrieving." Determined and fueled by a newfound sense of purpose, Nathaniel responded, "Just tell me what you want," as the magic engulfed him, culminating in his transformation into the formidable Evillustrator, ready to carry out his dark mission.

In the bustling science classroom, Ms. Mendeleiev began announcing the groups for the particle physics presentations, her words punctuating the air with a mixture of excitement and dread. “The next particle physics presentation group is Nino, Adrien and Alya!” she declared, prompting an envious sigh from Marinette, who immediately perked up when her group was called: “And then, Sabrina, Chloé and Marinette.” Alya quipped, “So unlucky,” eliciting a huff from Chloé, who protested, “Uh, Miss, can’t you add her to another group? Sabrina and I work much better on our own!” Ms. Mendeleiev remained unfazed, responding matter-of-factly, “This is a group presentation, not pairs! Deal with it.” Frustrated, Chloé ripped her gaze towards the ceiling, muttering, “I hate dealing with it!” Just then, Ms. Mendeleiev’s stern voice cut through the tension as she stated, “Mr. Fenton, since you are the odd one out, you will be joining Marinette, Chloe and Sabrina on their project.” Gasps echoed in the room as Danny and Chloé exchanged worried looks, but their protests fell on deaf ears. With a hopeful glance, Marinette turned to Alya, asking, “You wouldn't be willing to trade groups, would you?” Alya chuckled, “And deal with that twosome terror? Sorry. But I promise to talk all about you in between particles and the physics! Plus, you’re working with Danny, so it won’t be completely bad.” Marinette's face lit up with gratitude as she exclaimed, “You’re the best!” and gleefully glomped her friend, their camaraderie shining through the awkward situation.

In the dimly lit locker room, tension hung thick as Chloé waved off Sabrina dismissively, declaring, “Forget it, Sabrina. I don't have time for some dumb project. Besides, now you have Marinette and Danny to help you.”

Sabrina, ever the supportive friend, replied calmly, “Okay, that's fine, Chloé. We'll do the work. Don't worry.”

This prompted Marinette to step in, concerned, “Um, is everything okay?” and Danny nodded, his brow furrowed as he echoed her sentiment with a curious, “Yeah, what’s going on?” Chloé shot back, “It's fine, Marinette and Danny,” her tone dismissive.

Marinette pressed, “Well then, why can't you help us with the project?” which led Danny to chime in, pointing out, “Sounds a bit lazy, don't you think?”

Chloé retorted sharply, “None of your business, Miss and Mister Nosy! And I’m not lazy.”

Marinette countered, “Uh, actually, since me and Danny are a part of this group, it is.”

Sabrina then suggested, “It's okay, Marinette. You and I will do all the research, and Danny can do the writing for our project, and then, Chloé can present it! That way it's equal.”

Marinette groaned, “That's not equal at all! Is that how you two work?!”

Danny added, “This reminds me of my school, where the popular kids use the nerds to do their homework.”

Sabrina chimed in, “Yeah! We've been doing this ever since grade school, when I started doing Chloé's homework! And we've been BFF's ever since!”

Danny shook his head in disbelief, exclaiming, “That’s awful!”

Still unperturbed, Chloé snapped, “You got a problem with that? Come on, Sabrina.”

Marinette implored, “Sabrina, Chloé's totally taking advantage of you. You don't have to do what she says. That's not how a real best friend acts!”

Danny added his voice in agreement, “You should’ve let her treat you that way; that’s not how best friends work.”

Chloé retaliated with a huff, “Ugh, not only am I Sabrina's best friend, I'm her only friend, so she better do what I say, 'cause without me, she has nothing.”

Marinette shot back defiantly, “Well, I'd rather have no friends than be friends with you.”

Danny nodded emphatically, supporting Marinette's stance.

“Whatever,” Chloé scoffed, flipping her hair. “I've got more important things to worry about. My hair is a hot mess, and Jean Claude promised to work his magic. Later!” With that, she sauntered off, leaving a charged silence in her wake.

As Marinette stepped into the college hallway, she was greeted by an enthusiastic shout from Sabrina, who rushed up and hugged both her and Danny tightly.

“Marinette! Danny! I can't believe you two stood up to Chloé like that! It was so amazing,” she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Marinette shrugged, a bashful smile spreading across her face as she replied, “Uhh, well... Yeah, what are friends for?”

Danny jumped in with a warm grin, adding, “I’ll always stand up for my friends.” Sabrina squealed in delight, “You are my friends, and I'm really super excited to hang out with the both of you, and have two new best friends who actually help with the project! We're going to have the absolute best time together! Then, we'll do the presentation and tell Mrs. Mendeleiev the truth about Chloé! Sound good?” Marinette hesitated for a moment before agreeing, “Sounds...great?” and Danny nodded in affirmation, “Yeah, that is…great.” With her spirits soaring, Sabrina bounced on her toes before declaring, “YAY! Then I'll see you in the library, besties!”

Her cheeks flushed crimson as she gave Danny another quick hug, thrilled at having called him her bestie, her heart racing at the unexpected camaraderie blossoming between them.

At the library, tension escalated as Chloé confronted Sabrina with a frustrated, “Ugh! What do you mean, you're not doing my assignment?!”

Sabrina stood her ground, proclaiming, “Marinette and Danny are right! I... I'm not your slave!” Marinette attempted to clarify, “I never actually said that...” but Danny chipped in, backing her up pointlessly for encouragement.

Chloé, unswayed, retorted, “But Marinette didn't buy a super cute beret at Gabriel's, and I did! Perhaps I could lend it to you.”

With heavy sarcasm, Danny remarked, “So, you’re trying to bribe her to stay your friend with a hat?” Marinette added incredulously, “Excuse me, but are you trying to bribe her into staying your friend? With a hat?” To this, Sabrina couldn't help but lighten the mood, exclaiming, “Uhhh... really, really adorable hat! That would look fantastic on me!”

Danny quickly interjected, trying to enlighten her, “Sabrina, just because she bought you a hat doesn’t mean she’s your friend; it’s manipulation!”

Chloé, clearly agitated, fired back, “No, excuse ME, but you are trying to steal my friend from me with homework!”

Just then, the Evillustrator lurking nearby sketched a beret, causing them to rain down from above, one landing squarely on Chloé’s head.

“Ahh! My hair!” she shrieked, and the Evillustrator swiftly drew a giant hairdryer, leaving her panicked, “Ahhh! Please! Please! Ahhhh!”

Catching the commotion, Adrien spotted Chloé’s distress and called out, “Plagg, claws out!” with a swift transformation into Cat Noir.

As chaos reigned, Danny tried to drag Sabrina to safety but found her grip painfully tight, “Uh, Sabrina, can you let go of me?”

She clung even more fiercely, “I’m so scared, please don’t leave me!” leaving Danny immobilized and helpless against the looming threat of the hairdryer.

With determination, Marinette finally declared, “Time to transform!” and with a quick chant, she invoked, “Tikki, spots on!” transforming into her heroic alter-ego, Ladybug.

Chloé shouted, "No! Stop!" as Ladybug arrived on the scene, leaping onto the giant hairdryer.

“Run and hide!" she urged Chloé, who quickly scurried away.

Cat Noir piped up with a grin, "I got wind that you were being blown away by a hairy situation."

Ladybug shot back, "Fewer puns, more action!" Together, they acted to stop the hairdryer; it was disintegrating. As they caught their breath, Cat Noir's gaze landed on the Evillustrator, "Well, that guy looks pretty sketchy!"

They hurried after him, but the Evillustrator swiftly drew a wall, causing them to tumble backward. Ladybug frowned and asked, "Where'd he go?" to which Cat Noir replied with playful sarcasm, "I don't know, but he sure has a way of illustrating his point."

Frustrated, Ladybug rolled her eyes, "Ughhh," her annoyance palpable as they regrouped.

After the chaotic encounter was resolved, Sabrina finally released her grip on Danny and turned to him with a grateful smile.

“Thank you so much for protecting me, Danny,” she said earnestly.

He replied, “It was no problem at all,” and made a move to leave, but Sabrina quickly grabbed his hand, her expression determined.

“Wait! We still need to work on the project,” she insisted. Danny sighed, knowing she was right, and nodded, “Alright, I’ll help you with it. But where did Marinette go? She was right here a moment ago.” Sabrina shrugged, glancing around the library as she replied, “I don’t know, but we should get started!”

In the lavish confines of Chloé's hotel room at Le Grand Paris, Ladybug and Cat Noir confronted her about Nathaniel's troubling transformation into the Evillustrator.

Cat Noir leaned in, curious, “Seems this Evillustrator's targeting you specifically, Chloé. Any idea why?”

Chloé tossed her hair with a confident smirk, “No. Everyone adores me.” Ladybug couldn't resist a sarcastic retort, “Yeah, because you're sooo adorable.”

Chloé's eyes lit up at the compliment, “Yeesss! Ladybug just said I'm adorable! I totally need a picture of the two of us together!” She swiftly snapped a selfie, her excitement palpable. Ladybug groaned, “Ugh! That was unpleasant.” Chloé inspected the photo with a critical eye, “Well, I look great, of course, but your smile is all wonky. Let’s take another!”

Without waiting for a response, she lined up for another photo. Ladybug sighed, “Sorry, I'm just a little camera shy.” Cat Noir chuckled, teasing, “Looks like somebody's got a fan!” with a wink that only added to Chloé's delight in the moment.

Ladybug crossed her arms, looking unimpressed, “Yeah, great.”

Cat Noir furrowed his brow, genuinely confused, “So what's the deal? Why are you acting so weird? Come on, you gotta admit that having this girl worship you is pretty awesome.”

As Ladybug's gaze fell on Nathaniel's drawing, ruined by Chloé's antics, her frustration boiled over, “Ugh, seriously? I'm over this! Let's go!”

Cat Noir exclaimed, “Are you kidding me? And what if the Evillustrator attacks her again?”

Rolling her eyes, Ladybug replied, “Fine! You stay! Later!” Cat Noir blinked, baffled, “What do you mean later?” She retorted, “I mean, you're the one who wants to protect her, so you don't need me. So, later!”

With that, she swung away, leaving Cat Noir staring after her, while Chloé peered over the balcony and shouted, “Ahhh! Ladybug! Text me! OK!”

Marinette rushed into her room, her heart still racing from the encounter with Chloe.

She threw her purse onto the sofa, frustration bubbling over. “Sorry, Tikki... Chloé! She just... fires up this little red bug!” she exclaimed, while Tikki, slightly bruised from the impact, popped out of the purse and said, “Ow! Hey! Well, simmer down! A hot head isn't going to get you anywhere!”

Marinette threw her hands in the air.

“It's hard to keep my cool! Especially with everything going on at school! Oh my gosh! Sabrina, Danny! The project!”

She quickly checked her phone, scrolling through missed calls from her friends with growing panic. Tikki, noticing her distress, squeaked, “Uh-oh... Looks like you got yourself a new BFF in Sabrina!”

Suddenly, a shiver ran down Marinette’s spine as she caught sight of a figure at her window, the Evillustrator, who erased the window pane with a flourish.

“It's you! From the library! What are you doing here?” she demanded. With a nervous smile, he replied, “I just wanted to see you.” Marinette crossed her arms, frowning.

“Okay... but why did you attack Chloé?” He looked down, a hint of embarrassment in his voice. “'Cause Chloé is cruel and selfish!”

Marinette nodded, unable to argue. “Can't argue with that... Are you going to hurt me?” she asked cautiously. He shook his head vehemently. “You? You’re Marinette! You’re beautiful and sweet and... you’re perfect, and I could never hurt you!”

Taken aback, Marinette stammered, “Wow... that’s, uh... very, umm... flattering! Uh, thank you?” He hesitated, then blurted out, “So, I just came by to ask you if, uh, well, it's my birthday today, and, uh, would you wanna come to my party?”

Marinette’s eyes widened as she bit her lip. “Oh, umm... actually, it's not really the best night. See, I’ve got a presentation to work on, and... I have to call my friend, so we can meet and...”

The Evillustrator pleaded, “Oh please, Marinette! It'll just be you and me.” With a flourish, he drew an invitation and handed it to her. Marinette gasped, “Oh my gosh! That’s... me!” He looked at her hopefully. “You like it?” Marinette’s expression softened.

“I... love it! So much that I will absolutely be at your party. On one condition.” His eyes lit up. “Anything for you, Marinette.” She took a deep breath, firming her resolve. “You can't hurt Chloé anymore. I simply cannot bear violence.” He nodded earnestly. “For you and only you. Meet you on the left bank, next to Notre-Dame, at sunset!” With a flick of his wrist, he drew a rocketpack and soared out of sight. Marinette sighed heavily, “Ahh....” Tikki emerged cautiously from her hiding spot, asking, “What are you thinking, Marinette?” The weight of the situation pressed down on her. “I’m thinking poor Nathaniel’s got a crush on me, and his alter ego, the Evillustrator, is gonna get crushed by Ladybug!” Tikki tilted her head, her eyes wide. “Yes, but...how exactly is Ladybug going to crush this crush when... you’re going on a date with him as Marinette?” Marinette pondered that for a moment before a spark ignited in her eyes. “Oh, maybe some cool cat and a spooky ghost need to crash the party.”

In the lavish hotel lobby, Chloé paced impatiently, her frustration palpable as she grumbled, “Ohhh... Sabrina is so selfish! Making me do this project by myself?! Ugh, my brain hurts...” Suddenly, she caught sight of Cat Noir and perked up. “Huh? Hey! Cat Noir, are you any good at particle physics?” With a playful grin, he replied, “Oh, this cat's got particle physics in the bag.” Chloé, eager for assistance, pulled him closer. “Ah! Great! Sit, kitty! Now, make it sound purr-fect for my presentation. See what I did? I made a cat joke! Ah! I can be funny.” He flashed a sarcastic smile. “Yeah, hilarious.” Just then, his staff rang, and he answered it. “You can't just fly out of here and then decide to make cat calls, Ladybug!” Ladybug’s voice crackled through the device. “I’m sorry, that wasn't cool. But you can leave Chloé. I need you to protect this girl instead. Her name is Marinette. Really cute, isn't she? The Evillustrator is in love with her and promised not to harm Chloé as long as Marinette comes to his birthday party.” Chloé, annoyed, tugged on Cat Noir’s arm, but he gently brushed her away while keeping his focus on Ladybug. “While he's distracted, I want you to take him down,” she instructed. Cat Noir asked, "What about you?" Ladybug responded, “I’m going on... a very important secret mission. I'll catch up with you later. Can you handle this alone?” He chuckled, “Ha! Please! It'll be a cinch!” With a confident wink, he closed the phone and turned back to Chloé. “You're out of danger, uh, so I’ll see ya! Later!” With a leap, he vanished, leaving Chloé to scream in annoyance, “Later?! What about my presentation?! Ughhhh!”

Marinette opened the front door to find Sabrina and Danny standing there, a bit taken aback. “Oh! Sabrina, Danny! You scared me,” she exclaimed. Sabrina quickly apologized, saying, “Sorry... We were just waiting for you. Did you get our messages?” Breathing a sigh of relief, Marinette replied, “Yes! Yes I did! And I was totally gonna call you and Danny.” Sabrina, looking pleased, chimed in, “You were? I knew you would! Eventually. And so? I did your geography homework!” as she handed over the papers. Danny interjected, “You didn’t really have to do that, Sabrina. She can do her own work.” Marinette stepped back in surprise, “Whoa! You didn't have to do that. And Danny is right because I could’ve done it myself.” Sabrina, undeterred, insisted, “Well, since you're my new best friend, it's the least I can do.” Marinette hesitated, “Thanks, but I just can't.” Sabrina’s eyes widened, “Really?” After a moment’s thought, Marinette relented, “Oh, okay, but just this once,” and took the homework. “Great! So, you wanna work on the physics project tonight?” Sabrina asked eagerly. Marinette’s expression turned serious. “Uhhh, I'm so sorry Sabrina, I've got something really important that I have to do.” Sabrina's curiosity piqued. “Something really important? Really? That's fascinating. Oh, you know who else uses that excuse all the time, don't you?” Danny, looking puzzled, pressed, “Can you just tell us what’s going on?” Marinette shook her head, “Um, no? Also, I can’t.” Sabrina crossed her arms, “Chloé! I'm beginning to see how similar you two are! I bet you'd expect me to do all the work like she did, right?” Danny frowned slightly, “I wouldn’t go that far, but Marinette is not giving us a reason why she’s not pulling her weight.” Marinette protested, “No! I don't! Really! It's just that—” but before she could finish, Sabrina snatched back her homework in disbelief, “I can't believe I did your geography homework for you...” Danny spoke up again, “Wait a minute, Sabrina, we should hear Marinette out before we assume something.”

Suddenly, Cat Noir appeared in a flash, catching Sabrina and Marinette off guard. "Cat Noir, what are you doing here?" Sabrina exclaimed, her surprise clear. Marinette quickly explained, “That’s what I was trying to tell you! The Akumatized villain is targeting Chloe and me. I told him that he’d leave Chloe alone if I went on a date with him.” Understanding dawned on Sabrina, “I get it now! Even though I’m mad at Chloe right now, I’m glad you’re trying to protect her. Well, Danny dear and I can still do the project together, and after the villain, you can help us with the rest.” Danny, confused, interjected, “Wait, what dear?!” But Sabrina ignored him, taking his arm. “Let’s go, Danny dear, so we can finish this project and Marinette can help us later.” As they walked off, Sabrina’s arm wrapped around Danny’s, Cat Noir turned to Marinette and teased, “Looks like that guy has an admirer. Hey, I haven’t even introduced myself. I’m Cat Noir.” Marinette, slightly flustered, replied, “Uh, yeah... I know! You kinda save the day all the time and stuff… I'm Marinette! So... what are you doing here?” With a serious tone, Cat Noir said, “Well, that birthday boy date of yours is bad news. But don’t worry. You’ll be safe with me.” Marinette felt a wave of relief, “That puts my mind at ease.” Cat Noir continued, “But I am going to need a little help. Care to assist a superhero?” Marinette, curious, turned around and asked, “What about Ladybug? Aren’t you a duo?” He explained, “She’s busy with something tonight, so... You get to be my Ladybug.” Marinette’s eyes lit up, “Me and Cat Noir? Fighting crime together? Amazing! What do I do?” Cat Noir grinned, “Just get that drawing pencil away from it, little lady. I’ll take care of the rest,” and with that, he jumped away. Marinette couldn't help but giggle, her excitement bubbling over at the thought of joining him.

Danny was trying to think of a way to extricate himself from the situation with Sabrina so he could help Cat Noir protect Marinette, but he didn’t want to be rude. “Sabrina, can you tell me why you’re friends with Chloe?” he asked, hoping to steer the conversation. Sabrina sighed, looking a bit nostalgic, “Well, I've known Chloe since we were little kids. She didn't have that many friends growing up.” Her eyes became a little more serious. “I wasn’t supposed to tell you this, but Chloe does have some mother issues. I don’t know what they are, though.” Danny nodded, beginning to understand Chloe’s behavior but still feeling the weight of how she treated Sabrina like a dog was far from acceptable. “I see… It’s just hard to justify that kind of treatment,” he said softly. “But hey, I’m your friend now, and Marinette can be considered your friend as well.” Sabrina’s face lit up, her smile brightening the mood. “Really? You mean it?” She hugged him tightly, her joy overflowing. “Mhwa!” she said, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek that made his heart flutter. Once they made it to her home, they sat down to start the project together. It took most of the afternoon, and as they finished their part, Danny was about to leave when Sabrina unexpectedly hugged him again, giving him another kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for helping us, Danny!” she said cheerfully. He stepped outside, ready to go, and found a secluded spot to transform into Danny Phantom. As he flew off to assist Cat Noir, he noticed the magical ladybugs flitting around, repairing the damage caused when the Akumatized villain was defeated.

He sighed, a small smile creeping onto his face, “I guess they didn’t need me today.”

The next day, Marinette spotted Sabrina and Danny in the school courtyard, both waving at her with bright smiles.

“Hey, how’s the project going?” she called out as she approached them.

Danny replied, “It’s doing fine! But I was also going to ask, are you okay after that Akumatized villain attack?”

Marinette nodded, relief washing over her. “Yeah, I’m okay. What about Chloe? Is she going to help you two with the project, or are you going to tell the teacher she didn’t do anything?” Sabrina looked thoughtful for a moment before saying, “Oh, I talked to Chloe, and she promised she would do her part! Plus, she gave me this really cute beret as a peace offering.” Just then, Chloe shouted for Sabrina, who hurried over to her best friend with a wave.

Danny turned to Marinette, a hint of nervousness in his voice as he asked, “Hey, do you want to walk to class with me?” Marinette felt her cheeks heat up slightly but smiled back, replying, “Sure!” as she nervously accepted his invitation.

Authors, note. I thought that the episode Canon was the best way of doing things so Danny wouldn’t be involved with every single episode. 

Chapter Text

As the rain drizzles outside, Nadja reports on TVi News, "Welcome! Today, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir have saved Paris once again!" She continues, "Jean Duparc was akumatized into the fearsome Magician of Misfortune, aiming to make the Eiffel Tower vanish in thin air!"

Ladybug arrives at a subway, where she transforms back into Marinette.

Tikki sneezes, drawing Marinette's attention.

“Tikki, are you feeling okay?" Marinette asks, worried.

Tikki replies, "Not really. I need to see a healer." Marinette frowns, "But where can I find a doctor for a kwami without raising eyebrows?"

Tikki insists, "I know someone, but you must trust me."

Marinette hesitates, her brow furrowing. "What if he gets suspicious? And then there's my teacher, always asking why I'm late!"

Tikki nods, sneezing again, "Just take me after school. I promise it's worth it." Marinette sighs with relief, "Okay, just please, let’s not attract attention!" Tikki reassures her, "You got this, Marinette!"

In the science classroom at Collège Françoise Dupont, Ms. Mendeleiev begins the lesson on combustion, explaining, "Combustion is a high-temperature exothermic redox chemical reaction between a fuel and an oxidant. Usually atmospheric oxygen..."

Meanwhile, Rose checks her phone and gasps as Nadja announces the news about Prince Ali's visit to Paris, mentioning his charitable toy fundraiser for sick children at the Paris City Children's Hospital. Overwhelmed by her emotions, Rose wipes her eyes with a tissue Juleka hands her, exclaiming, "He's just so gorgeous and with a heart of gold!"

After blowing her nose, she declares, "Oh! You know what? I'm gonna write him a letter professing my complete adoration and utmost respect." Marinette stumbles into the classroom in a rush, tripping and falling spectacularly in front of the teacher's desk.

“Waaa!" she yelps as Ms. Mendeleiev looks at her with exasperation and amusement, saying,

“Ah, Marinette. What excuse do you have for us this time? Accidentally locked yourself in the bathroom again?"

As Danny observes Marinette stumble into the classroom, he can't help but smile, remembering how he used to dash into class just like her. "She really reminds me of the times I was always running late, caught up in some ghost attack, or Dash shoving me into a locker. I’m glad she doesn’t have to deal with the locker."

Danny couldn't help but roll his eyes at Chloé's comment, crossing his arms and leaning back in his seat.

“You know, Chloé, it’s funny how you always manage to find the one thing in the room that could use a little more class," he shot back with a smirk. "Maybe you should consider using some of that perfume to cover up the smell of all those spoiled opinions you seem to serve up daily."

His quip earned a few chuckles from nearby classmates, and he could see Chloé's expression flicker between annoyance and indignation.

Ms. Mendeleiev sighed as she confiscated Rose's perfume, her expression stern. "Furthermore, using your smartphone during school hours is strictly forbidden," she continued, taking Rose's cell phone and hands-free device.

“Take the rest of your things and go to the principal's office."

Rose's eyes widened, and she quietly gathered her belongings, disappointment etched on her face as she began to walk away.

Turning back to the class, Ms. Mendeleiev raised an eyebrow. "Watch what happens when you play with flammable substances in a chemistry lab."

With a demonstration, she spritzed some perfume into a glass container, sealed it, and pressed a button, resulting in a small explosion that shocked the students. "Just to make sure you all remember that I'll be quizzing you tomorrow on lab safety. Again!"

Danny couldn’t help but groan at Ms. Mendeleiev's dramatic demonstration, shaking his head in exasperation as it brought back memories of his parents lecturing him about lab safety a staggering 500 times back in Amity Park.

He remembered all the times they had drilled him on the importance of following protocols and not making careless mistakes, and he couldn’t fathom how anyone could forget such basic rules.

As the small explosion echoed in the classroom, he caught himself glancing over at Marinette with a wry smile, silently thinking that, at least this time, they had a firsthand reminder of what could go wrong if they weren’t careful.

Outside Collège Françoise Dupont, the air was buzzing with the excitement of students arriving for the day.

Nino leaned casually against a stone wall, eyeing Adrien as he sprinted toward the school gates, his backpack bouncing with each hurried step.

Marinette and Alya watched from a shady spot, snickering at the sight.

“Dude," Nino said with a lazy grin, nudging Danny, who stood beside him looking equally amused.

"Normally, I’ll be the one late for class, but this is different," Danny quipped, shaking his head in disbelief.

Alya chuckled and leaned closer, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

“You two really are made for each other. Since he missed chemistry class, wouldn’t it be sweet if some girl lent him her notes so he could catch up?" Marinette giggled nervously, glancing down at her purse, where Tikki was cozily tucked away.

“Oh, you mean for me to give him my notes!" she stammered, her cheeks flushing. "No, I can’t. I-I—" Danny confidently intervened, "I can give him my notes."

Alya rolled her eyes playfully. "Girl, your fake excuses don't work on me," she teased.

Just then, Tikki squeezed out a sneeze, catching Alya's attention.

“Huh?" Alya questioned, curiously peering at Marinette.

“Bless you," Danny said, turning toward Tikki. Marinette felt a tickle in her nose, and in a panicked tone, she exclaimed, "Achoo! I think I'm getting sick."

“Then don't breathe on him!" Alya warned, playfully pointing at Adrien, and Marinette felt her heart race as she attempted to walk over.

Tikki sneezed again, adding to the chaos. "I'm not feeling too good," she whispered. "Don't worry, Tikki, it'll just take a sec—"

Marinette replied, only to stumble over a backpack. With a surprised gasp, she and Tikki tumbled to the ground, landing on Adrien.

“Aaaah!" they both yelped. Adrien's eyes widened in concern.

“Woah! You okay? Nothing broken?" he asked, extending a hand. Marinette scrambled to her feet, brushing herself off.

“Uh, yeah, uh, I'm fine," she replied, watching Adrien, Danny, and Nino walk away, her heart still racing. Panic set in as a realization hit: "Hah! AAH!" she exclaimed, looking frantically in her purse.

“Tikki!" Tikki's weak voice came through, barely audible.

“Marinette..." Just then, Chloé strode over, her entourage in tow.

“Sabrina, what's Prince Ali doing today again?" she inquired airily.

“A toy drive at the Children's Hospital," Sabrina replied. Spotting Tikki, Chloé's eyes gleamed. "What kind of stuffed animal is this? Who left this here?" she gasped, clenching Tikki triumphantly.

“The Prince will never have seen one like this before, and when he lays eyes on me, Prince Ali will forget all about those sick kids!" she cackled, tossing her hair over her shoulder.

Rose, standing nearby, stammered, "D-did I hear you say Prince Ali?" Chloé shot her a glance. "Not to you." Sabrina added, "Prince Ali's staying at Chloé's dad's hotel." Chloé smirked, "The only hotel fit for a Prince, and I’m going to be the first to meet him. Isn’t he lucky?"

Rose's eyes sparkled with hope. "Oh, please, could you give him a special letter for me?" she asked eagerly.

“No prob," Chloé said, feigning sincerity. "Oh, that is so amazingly sweet of you to do that for me," Rose beamed, only for Chloé to laugh.

“You thought I was serious? You think I wanna get anywhere near this fish funk?" she sneered, ripping the letter to shreds. Rose's expression fell, and she gasped, tears welling as Chloé strode away in her sleek limo, leaving Rose heartbroken on the ground.

“Tikki?" Marinette called out, catching sight of the scene as Chloé’s laughter echoed in her ears. She spotted her miraculous friend in Chloé's grasp, still attempting to play dead as a plush. "Chloé, wait up!" Marinette shouted, desperation creeping into her voice.

Chloé turned with a mocking expression, “Huh?” Marinette took a deep breath, "That's my... my..." Chloé interjected with a triumphant smirk, "Not anymore. Finders keepers," she declared, laughing as the limo drove off. Marinette was left standing there, her heart sinking, whispering to herself, "Tikki..." as she felt a surge of protectiveness for her friend.

Marinette approached the doorman outside Le Grand Paris, determined to see Chloé Bourgeois. "Hello! I'm in Chloé Bourgeois's class and I really have to see her," she said eagerly. The doorman raised an eyebrow, asking, "Are you a friend of hers?" Marinette hesitated, then exclaimed, "A friend of Chloé's? Ha, you must be kidding! I mean— we're in the same class, that's all."

The doorman shook his head. "If you're not a friend then I can't let you in."

Desperate, Marinette stammered, "Yes! I'm a f-f-friend of Chloé's. We're BFFs!"

The doorman chuckled, "Aha! Chloé doesn't have any friends!"

Frustrated, Marinette asked, "Does that mean you're not letting me in?"

Receiving a simple "No," Marinette left defeated but spotted a pile of trash nearby, including a motorcycle helmet, a pink cape, and a pizza box.

"Hey! Got a pizza for Chloé Bourgeois," she called out in disguise. The doorman mused, "Hmm, it's usually sushi," but then moved aside, saying, "Top floor, imperial suite."

Marinette couldn't hide her excitement as she giggled, "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!"

After sneaking past the doorman and arriving at Chloé's floor, she saw Chloé waiting for another elevator. Chloé exclaimed, “Here's a gift for the sick children, Prince. Oh, it's nothing, really, stop flattering me. Ahahahahahaha." As the elevator doors began to close, Marinette shouted, "Chloé, wait!" but Chloé dismissed her, saying, "Pizza? Eugh, don't get that peasant food anywhere near me," and hit the button to close the doors. "Wait! It has truffles and caviar on it!" Marinette cried out before the doors shut. "For a spoiled brat just like you!" she muttered while running up the stairs. Outside, Princess Fragrance approached the doorman confidently, declaring, "I've come to see Prince Ali," as Danny sang, "♫ She came here to see her prince! ♫" The doorman, looking bemused, asked, "Do you have an appointment with the Prince?" to which she replied, "No need, I'm his princess!" "And I'm a monkey's uncle. Listen kid, I—" he started, but she shot a stream of perfume at him, commanding, "That's no way to speak to a princess." Mesmerized, the doorman sang, "♫ At your service, Princess Fragrance. ♫" She strutted in with Danny in tow, saying, "Thousand times better. Now, where's my wonderful prince charming? We can't keep him waiting." Inside, Prince Ali was attending a press conference when André announced, "In honor of your presence here in Paris, your highness, I've taken it upon myself to organize a lavish fireworks display on the Seine river." Prince Ali exclaimed, "Thank you, or how do we say in your language? Totally awesome!" His chaperone cautioned, "We shall have to see if it fits in with the Prince's busy schedule. We have very little time for festivities." Just then, Chloé cleared her throat and André introduced her to the prince, who accepted a stuffed toy from her, "Whoa! I've never seen one like this before. This is so very kind of you." Chloé, basking in the praise, laughed, "Ahahahahaha, you're flattering me. It is so kind of me though, isn't it?" As Prince Ali appeared slightly confused, saying, "Why, yes. I said just that. You did not hear me?" the press continued snapping photos, and Marinette managed to sneak in through the back. Suddenly, Princess Fragrance fired her perfume gun at Chloé, prompting Nadja to exclaim, "Prince Ali, where is...that—that smell coming from?! Like rotten fish?!" Chloé, panicking, protested, "What? That's not me!" as she sniffed herself, "It-it is me! Ew!" Perfume sprayed from behind the paparazzi, making everyone turn to see the chaos unfold. As the paparazzi bowed down and sang, "♫ At your service, Princess Fragrance. ♫", Prince Ali asked, "Who-who are you?" to which she replied, "I'm Princess Fragrance and I've come just for you! In just a spritz, you'll be mine, Prince Ali!" Realizing the gravity of the situation, Marinette activated her synthesizer, exclaiming, "This is bad!" as confetti launched into the air, creating a vibrant distraction amidst the unfolding turmoil.

Adrien sat in his room at the Agreste mansion, glued to the live broadcast on TV as chaos unfolded at Le Grand Paris. "What or who is that? And is that Danny?!" he exclaimed, leaping up from his chair. "Plagg? Plagg, let's go! There's trouble in Paris!"

He turned to find Plagg lounging in his trash can, munching on the remains of some Camembert. "I'm still chewing!" Plagg replied lazily. "Plagg, claws out!" Adrien commanded, and with a flash, he transformed into Cat Noir.

Meanwhile, inside Le Grand Paris, Prince Ali and the others escaped to a stairwell as André Bourgeois urged them to hurry, only for Chloé to point out the perfume fog creeping under the door. "Get back!"

André shouted just as Princess Fragrance sang, "♫ My prince, my prince, smell the fragrance of my eternal love! ♫" Everyone gasped as Marinette appeared, vacuuming up the fog; the villain's eyes widened in disbelief. "Seriously, who are you?!"

Princess Fragrance exclaimed, before using her perfume gun as a rocket to disable the vacuum, declaring Marinette powerless.

Panic ensued as André opened the door and saw the threats multiplying, prompting everyone to flee.

Princess Fragrance surrounded herself with perfume fog, calling, "You can't escape my perfume! ♫ La la la la la la! ♫" but André fell victim to her spell as he sang, "♫ At your service, Princess Fragrance! ♫"

Marinette managed to escape through a service elevator and made her way to the hotel kitchen, spying Prince Ali and Chloé in the dining hall where they attempted to keep André at bay.

As Cat Noir burst in through the window, he quipped, "Pee-ew! Can we get a little fresh air in here?" deploying his staff against Princess Fragrance, who angrily fired back.

Marinette watched in a mix of awe and concern as Cat Noir tossed the villain out to the kitchen; then, using his staff as an evacuation pole, he ensured everyone was safely guided down, even giving Prince Ali a mixing bowl helmet.

Just as they escaped outside, Princess Fragrance, spotting them from a window, launched herself after their getaway car, screaming, "My prince!" Meanwhile, Marinette peered out, voice filled with worry, "Tikki, please be okay."

Deep in Danny’s subconscious, he sensed that something was off, a nagging feeling that he couldn’t quite shake; the last clear memory he had was of Rose crying, but beyond that, everything felt fuzzy, as if his thoughts were shrouded in mist.

He tried to piece together the events that led him here, only to realize that he felt an unsettling lack of control over his body as if an unseen force was guiding his movements against his will.

“Why do I feel overshadowed?" he murmured to himself, a chill running down his spine as he noted that his ghost sense hadn’t gone off, which was unsettling. Something didn’t add up, and he knew he had to figure out what was happening, to uncover the truth behind the bewildering fog clouding his mind, and to get to the bottom of the chaos that seemed to surround him.

Inside the speeding car, the atmosphere was tense as everyone struggled against the overwhelming smell that clung to Chloé, with Cat Noir exclaiming, "Can we open the windows? This fish smell is even too much for a cat."

The chaperone complied, lowering the windows as both Prince Ali and Cat Noir gasped for fresh air, but the moment was interrupted by Tikki’s sneeze, drawing Prince Ali's attention to his jacket pocket.

With urgency, the chaperone reminded them, "We have precisely nine minutes to get to the hospital," but Cat Noir protested vehemently, insisting, "What? No way we can go to the hospital now! We have to get Prince Ali out of Paris ASAP!"

Suddenly, a thud echoed as Princess Fragrance appeared atop the car, declaring her presence and intention to whisk Prince Ali away to the Pont des Arts. In her fervor, she sprayed a cloud of her perfume into the car, causing chaos, though Tikki managed to escape and land on the floor.

Meanwhile, Hawk Moth watched from his lair, confidently announcing, "Cat Noir is down! It won't be long before Ladybug shows up too and meets her doom!"

In the streets of Paris, Marinette, riding her scooter, felt a rush of panic as she realized Tikki was missing; she hastily discarded her motorcycle helmet and called out for her friend, pushing through the chaos around her until she spotted Tikki on the car floor.

"Tikki, I was so worried!" she exclaimed, quickly scooping her up, but her concern deepened when Tikki coughed and opened her eyes, urging, "We don't have time. You need to transform," to which Marinette stubbornly replied, "No, Tikki. I'm not making the same mistake twice! We've gotta get you to the healer now!"

Princess Fragrance strode confidently toward Prince Ali, her hands outstretched, declaring, "I can't wait for us to be together! Forever! Servants, love padlock, please!"

Danny opened the ornate box, revealing the fragrant padlock, and she exclaimed, "This will lock our love forever, my prince!"

With a forced smile, Prince Ali sang, "At your service, Princess Fragrance!"

Suddenly, a yo-yo zoomed in, knocking the padlock from her hands and sending it into the river. "My padlock!" she gasped in dismay. From her vantage point, Ladybug called out, "Not so fast, my royal pains in the neck!"

In retaliation, Princess Fragrance fired her gun, catching Ladybug off guard, who slid down the bridge with a clothespin on her nose as the villain grinned triumphantly.

Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously from his lair, commanding, "Use Cat Noir to get Ladybug's Miraculous!"

With a wave of her hand, Princess Fragrance shouted, "Servants, attack! And take her earrings!" As Ladybug engaged in a fierce struggle with André, Danny, and Chloé, she realized she was distracted just long enough for Princess Fragrance to whisk Prince Ali away. "No!" Ladybug leaped away from Cat Noir, only to be hit by him as she shouted, "You have to snap out of it!"

As Danny slowly pushed himself back onto his feet, he shook his head, feeling the disorienting effects of Princess Fragrance's mind control begin to fade, possibly thanks to Ladybug knocking him out or the purifying influence of his ghost powers coursing through him to cleanse the lingering fog of her perfume. Realizing that Ladybug was in serious trouble, he darted around a corner to find a concealed spot where he could transform. With determination lighting up his eyes, he declared, "I’m going ghost!" and felt the familiar surge of energy flow through him as he shifted into his ghostly form.

Danny soared through the air toward the two fighting superheroes, a lighthearted smirk on his face as he called out, "Hey, Ladybug! Looks like you're having a bit of a cat-astrophe!" Cat Noir, still under the effects of Princess Fragrance's mind control, sang, "♫ Give me your Miraculous! ♫" Ladybug, momentarily relieved to see Danny, quipped back, "Danny! I’m glad you’re here, but you need to go after Princess Fragrance! Just be careful not to end up a mind-controlled puppet like Cat Noir!" With a quick salute and a wink, Danny replied, "Don’t worry, I’ve got this!" before zooming off to confront the villainess, determination fueling his every move as he prepared to thwart her plans and free Prince Ali.

Princess Fragrance raised her perfume bottle, declaring, "Who needs a padlock to secure our love when I can put everyone under my spell and make Paris our kingdom!"

Just as she was about to spray, Danny intercepted with a swift ecto blast that knocked the bottle from her hands, quipping, "Not on my watch! No one’s getting enslaved today!"

Enraged, Princess Fragrance snapped, "You! You are ruining everything! So now I'll ruin you!" With fiendish intent, she retrieved her bottle, but Danny was quicker, aiming another ecto blast that struck the barrel of her perfume gun, causing it to explode and release a cloud of sparkling energy that freed the captured Akuma.

Seizing the moment, Ladybug flipped Cat Noir, gaining the upper hand as she prepared to capture the Akuma. "No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!" she declared, successfully trapping it. "Gotcha!" followed by releasing the purified butterfly, she added, "Bye bye, little butterfly."

“Since I didn’t do my lucky charm, I have to do it lucky charm! A balloon? oh whatever miraculous ladybug!” she threw the balloon in the air, turning everything back to normal.

Meanwhile, at the Seine riverbank, Cat Noir was licking himself dry, bewildered as he muttered, "What am I doing in here? And where's Ladybug?"

Back at the Pont des Arts, André Bourgeois and Prince Ali's chaperone blinked in confusion as they returned to their senses, relieved to see that the chaos had ended.

As the battle came to an end and the air cleared, Danny and Ladybug exchanged triumphant smiles, their camaraderie evident in the moment.

With hands raised high, they both shouted in unison, "Pound it!" and fist-bumped with enthusiasm, celebrating their victory over Princess Fragrance and her mind control.

The energy of their teamwork radiated between them, a reminder of their strength in unity, as they glanced around to see the restored peace in Paris and the relieved faces of their friends.

Prince Ali's chaperone looked flustered as she surveyed the chaos around her, exclaiming, "Ah, the schedule is a complete disaster! We are going to be late for everything! Where's the prince? Wait a minute, where am I?"

Meanwhile, on the rooftop of Le Grand Paris, both Prince Ali and Princess Fragrance transformed back into their true selves, unaware of the events that had just transpired.

“Huh?" Rose murmured, looking around in confusion before spotting Prince Ali.

With a rush of excitement, she dashed toward him, grabbing his arm and giggling as she admired him, "Prince Ali?" Ali, equally perplexed, noticed Ladybug nearby and asked, "And who are you?" Ladybug chuckled lightly, replying, "Never mind, I'll leave you to chat with your number one fan. Bug out!"

With a playful wave, she took off, giving the two some much-needed privacy, while Danny followed suit, flying away to let them enjoy their moment without their newfound chaos lingering around.

Rose beamed at Prince Ali, her eyes sparkling with admiration as she said, "You know how you always help sick children around the world? I just wanted you to know that you're the most kindhearted person I've ever met!" Prince Ali raised an eyebrow, surprised by her words, "Really?"

Just then, Chloé stormed onto the scene, exclaiming, "Prince Ali! You're safe!" and unceremoniously shoving Rose aside, "Aren't you glad I'm safe too? So, shall we continue where we left off?"

However, Prince Ali quickly brushed her off, stating, "Oh, no thank you. I have a special event at the hospital for children, with Miss Rose." Rose gasped with excitement at the mention of the hospital, and Ali urged her, "Let us go quickly before my chaperone locates me."

Together, they made their way toward the hospital, Rose giggling, "Bye, Chloé!" leaving Chloé fuming behind them, her growls escalating into furious screams as she watched them leave.

After transforming back into Danny Fenton, he found a secluded spot and grumbled to himself about being mind-controlled, wishing he could give Hawk Moth a piece of his mind if he ever crossed paths with him again.

Just then, he noticed Rose and Prince Ali, who excitedly waved at him. Rose informed Danny that they were heading to the hospital and invited him to join them, to which he gladly agreed.

As they hopped into the limo, Rose turned to Danny with a bright smile, saying, "I can't believe we got to help the kids today! You should've seen their faces!" Danny chuckled, scratching the back of his head, "Yeah, helping out is always a win, even if I just came back from being mind-controlled."

Prince Ali chimed in, “It was quite the adventure, wasn't it?!” Rose, her eyes twinkling with excitement, added, “Exactly! And thanks for being there, Danny! I really appreciate it.”

Later, as they strolled to her front door, Danny blushed as he replied, “I’m just glad you’re okay, Rose. You’re braver than you think.”

She looked at him with gratitude, “I didn’t remember much, but having a friend like you makes everything better.”

With a quick peck on the cheek, she exclaimed, “Thanks for everything, Danny! You really are the best!” and with that, she dashed inside, leaving Danny standing there, flustered and thinking, “Did I really just get kissed by Rose?”

Chapter Text

In the lively classroom of Collège Françoise Dupont, Miss Bustier enthusiastically addresses her students about the role of love in fairy tales and asks for their thoughts.

Rose stands eagerly and exclaims, "Because only love can conquer hate!"

Max interjects with his calculated analysis, stating, "Technically speaking, this reasoning is only exhibited in about 87% of all fairy tales and—" but he’s cut off by Miss Bustier, who sweetly instructs, "Thank you, Max. That's enough."

Spotting Marinette's inquisitive gaze as she hovers near Adrien, Miss Bustier presses him, "Can you tell me what I just said?" Adrien confidently replies, "That's why, in most fairy tales, the prince breaks the spell by kissing the princess because only love conquers hate."

Impressed, Miss Bustier praises him, "Very good, Adrien! Now, everyone, don't forget to finish Sleeping Beauty by Charles Perrault tonight, and happy Valentine's Day, students!"

As the class dismisses, Marinette tells Alya, "Hey, go ahead, I'll meet you outside."

Once alone, she leans closer to glance at Adrien, whose serious expression suddenly shifts when he crumples up a letter and tosses it into the trash. Chloé then approaches, cheerfully asking, "Hi Adrien, sign here please," to which Adrien sighs in annoyance, "Oh, come on, you know I hate signing autographs, Chloé."

She insists, "Oh, that's not what this is. This is a petition against cruelty to hamsters. Have you seen some of the ugly sweaters they are forced to wear? It's appalling."

Reluctantly, Adrien signs the petition while Chloé and Sabrina laugh and glance at Marinette as she digs through the trash.

Chloé mockingly taunts, "Well, well, Marinette, looking for something to eat?" Sabrina joins in, "Maybe she's looking for some better clothes!" Their laughter echoes as they walk away, leaving Marinette feeling frustrated.

Tikki encourages her, saying, "Don't give them the time of day; they don't deserve it." Marinette brushes it off and begins to read the letter she found, reciting the lines, "Your hair is dark as night, your pretty bluebell eyes, I wonder who you are beneath that strong disguise. Every day we see each other, and I hope that you'll be mine; together our love could be so true, please, will you be my Valentine?" Tikki, surprised, replies, "Whoa, now that's a love poem." Marinette wonders out loud, "Who could he be talking about? Hair as dark as night, bluebell eyes?" Tikki nudges her, saying, "Uh... you?"

Marinette laughs nervously, stating, "Me? No way. There are plenty of girls at school with dark hair and blue eyes." Tikki responds, "Yeah, but bluebell eyes..." Intrigued, Marinette muses, "What do you think he means by 'strong disguise'?"

Tikki explains, "He means who you are deep down inside. He wants to get to know you, Marinette! He's talking about you!"

Marinette erupts with excitement, exclaiming, "Pinch me!"

Before Tikki can humor her, Marinette quickly adds, "Not literally!" Tikki giggles, and Marinette’s infectious laughter fills the classroom.

As Chloé and Sabrina stroll through the bustling hallways of Collège Françoise Dupont, Sabrina's gaze catches sight of Danny putting his things away in his locker, and her heart skips a beat at the memory of Valentine's card she has tucked away for him.

Not wanting Chloé to uncover her secret crush, Sabrina quickly devises an excuse, declaring, "Uh, I need to go somewhere. I’ll be right back!"

The annoyance on Chloé's face is evident as she retorts, "Just hurry up, Sabrina! I swear, if you take too long, I will leave you behind!" Sabrina nods, hurrying away to gather her courage, keenly aware of the pressure to return before Chloé decides she’s had enough.

Sabrina spotted a side hallway leading her to Danny without Chloé noticing and quickly made her way there, her heart racing with anticipation. As she approached him, she couldn’t help but wear a genuine smile, feeling both nervous and excited.

"Hey, Danny! I made you a Valentine," she said, holding the card shyly.

Danny looked pleasantly surprised as he accepted it, and with a bright smile, she added, "Bye, Danny, dear!" Before he could respond, she turned and dashed back towards Chloé, who stood tapping her foot impatiently, her eyes narrowed in irritation. "What took you so long?"

Chloé demanded as Sabrina returned, breathless and giddy, hoping her friend wouldn’t notice the blush on her cheeks.

Sabrina hurried back to Chloé, heart racing, and tried to mask her excitement. "Oh, it was nothing! Just got a little lost," she lied casually, attempting to sound nonchalant as she brushed off Chloé's scrutiny. Chloé rolled her eyes but seemed satisfied enough, and together, they made their way out of the building, leaving the chaotic school day behind them. Inside, however, Sabrina was bubbling with joy at having given Danny his Valentine, imagining his reaction and replaying their brief interaction in her mind. The thrill of her secret made her smile wider, even as she walked beside Chloé, who remained blissfully unaware of the heartfelt exchange that had just transpired.

Outside Collège Françoise Dupont, Marinette, and Alya share a lighthearted moment, laughter bubbling between them as they discuss the intriguing letter Marinette discovered. Nearby, Max stands confidently with Kim, unveiling a heart-shaped box, declaring, “Operation Valentine's Day is commencing! This jewel is ranked the highest in popularity,” as he hands it to a visibly excited Kim. “Perfect! I better hit a home run with this one,” Kim responds with a grin, likening love to baseball. Alya, catching the excitement, pulls Marinette over, exclaiming, “Look! Kim's got a big crush!” Max, slightly annoyed, tries to assert, “The recipient has already been determined, it’s—” but Kim quickly interrupts him, urging him to keep it secret. “Scoop! Who's the lucky lady?”

Alya presses, eyes sparkling.

Marinette chimes in, “It’s gorgeous, Kim! She’ll love it!”

While Kim nervously considers the possibility of rejection, Marinette pumps her fist, reassuring him, “She won’t say no, go for it!”

As Kim prepares, shouting “Operation Valentine's Day is underway!” and high-fiving Max, Alya nudges Marinette, teasing her about needing to take her own advice regarding Adrien. “It’s time I told him!” Marinette replies with determination in her voice.

As Adrien gets into his car, Alya is shocked, and together they resolve to launch their own plan, cheerfully declaring, “Operation Valentine's Day!” just as a group of girls ogle a poster of Adrien, Chloé declaring possessively, “Keep dreaming, he’s mine!”

Sabrina unrolls the poster to reveal a romantic message from Adrien, causing a collective gasp and tears from the girls, which only makes Chloé laugh harder as she observes the scene unfolding.

Danny strolled down the scenic path, enjoying the sights when he was approached by Rose and Juleka, who both seemed a bit nervous.

“Hey, Danny! Happy Valentine’s Day!" Rose said cheerfully while Juleka shifted her weight from foot to foot, managing to add, "We, um, wanted to give you these."

They handed him colorful Valentine’s cards, giggling as Danny accepted them with a puzzled smile. "Wow, thanks! This is so sweet!" he responded, looking at the cards in surprise.

They exchanged shy smiles before they turned to leave, and Juleka whispered, "Happy Valentine’s!" just as she walked away. As Danny watched them go, he muttered to himself, “I can’t believe I’m actually getting Valentine’s cards… Back in Amity Park, girls didn’t really do this kind of thing.”

Danny stood there, marveling at the Valentine's cards in his hands, feeling a warmth spread through him that he hadn't experienced back in Amity Park. In his hometown, girls had always viewed him and his family as freaks due to their ghostly connections and strange abilities, which made moments like this feel impossible. Watching Rose and Juleka walk away with smiles made him feel appreciated and noticed for who he was, rather than just the "weird kid." It was a refreshing change to receive genuine affection and attention, and he couldn’t help but grin at the thought that perhaps, here, he could be seen as more than just Danny Phantom, but as someone worthy of admiration and friendship.

As Danny continued walking back to the Agreste mansion, he noticed a group of girls gathered together, visibly upset, with Aurore and Mireille standing at the forefront, tears streaming down their faces. He felt a familiar discomfort at the sight of Aurore, memories of her stormy transformation and her intense crush on him flashing through his mind, causing an involuntary shiver. Nevertheless, he wanted to be a good guy, so he approached them and asked, “Hey, what’s going on?” Aurore looked up, her voice trembling as she explained, “Chloé posted a poster with Adrien’s signature, and now everyone’s freaking out... It’s just so unfair!” Danny turned to look at the poster and Adrien’s neat signature, a sudden realization hitting him; he recalled that Chloe had indeed asked Adrien to sign something during class, but he hadn’t thought much of it at the time. Now, though, he understood the significance it held for the other girls, and a sense of sympathy washed over him as he saw the impact of Chloé’s actions.

Danny took a deep breath before speaking, trying to ease their distress. "Look, I think I might know what happened," he said, looking at Aurore and Mireille with concern. "Chloé probably tricked Adrien into signing that poster. It might not even mean anything, you guys. I mean, knowing her, it could just be her way of getting attention or making a joke at all of your expenses. Don’t let it get to you. Adrien didn’t mean to hurt anyone." Aurore sniffled, looking at him with wide, uncertain eyes, while Mireille wiped her tears and added, "But it feels so personal! It’s just hard not to feel rejected." Danny nodded sympathetically, "I get that, but trust me, Adrien cares about people—he wouldn't want to hurt you. Just try to think of it as one of Chloé's silly antics. You’re all amazing, and you deserve better than that."

Feeling a little better after Danny’s reassurance, the girls suddenly brightened up and realized he was working for the Agreste family as a model. Aurore’s eyes sparkled as she exclaimed, “Wait, Danny! Can we get your autograph?” The request caught Danny off guard, and he glanced around, unsure how his modeling gig had drawn this much attention. He chuckled sheepishly, realizing he never imagined it would lead to being someone others looked up to. “Uh, sure! I didn’t know people wanted my autograph,” he said modestly, as he began to sign scraps of paper and the backs of their notebooks, feeling a sense of fulfillment in bringing them happiness.

As they collected their signed mementos, Aurore waved at him with a shy smile and wiggled her fingers, sending a shiver down his spine, but he maintained his composure, smiling back as he thought, “This place is way different from Amity Park.”

Marinette sat on her bed, staring at the paper in front of her as she struggled to find the right words to write to Adrien, her heart racing at the thought of expressing her feelings. "Dear Adrien... um, dear Adrien..." she muttered, frustration bubbling up as she crumpled the paper, venting, “I’m terrible at this! I sound like such a dork!” Tikki playfully chimed in, reminding her that she was only being a dork because of her choice of words, lightening the mood a little. Suddenly, Marinette’s gaze fell on the letter Adrien had written, and an idea sparked in her mind—she could respond to his poem! Just then, Alya burst into the room, holding a vibrant pink heart-shaped card, and Marinette’s eyes lit up at the sight. "It's perfect! Thank you!" she exclaimed before quickly composing her own love letter with Alya's encouraging presence. After putting the finishing touches on it, Marinette felt a rush of excitement. “Voila!” she announced, just as Alya reminded her not to forget her signature. At that moment, a ladybug flew into the room, capturing both of their attentions, and Alya declared it to be a sign of good luck in love, which surprised Marinette as she pondered the symbolism. "Really? Ladybugs mean that?" she asked, intrigued, and Alya, confident in her knowledge, explained their historical significance as symbols of love, referencing a recent blog post she had written. "Oh yeah, of course," Marinette responded, her mind racing with the implications as she turned back to her computer, a mix of excitement and nervousness enveloping her.

Adrien paced around his room, wrestling with his feelings for Ladybug as Plagg lounged nearby, munching on cheese.

“You think just because she has eyes and limbs that you can say you love her?" Plagg scoffed, rolling his eyes.

“You don't even know who she really is!" Adrien sighed, leaning against the window, frustration evident on his face.

“You have no idea what love is," he retorted, staring out at the night sky. Plagg shrugged, uninterested. "Please, I know love—Cheddar, Swiss, Camembert,” he said, taking another bite.

Adrien couldn't help but feel a surge of emotion as he thought about Ladybug; he didn’t need a poem to express his feelings.

“I could just tell her directly... ‘I love you,’" he murmured, glancing back at his kwami, who made a face of disgust and continued to eat.

“Ugh, that’s gross. You’re really going to give me a stomachache,” Plagg replied, unimpressed, but Adrien only felt more determined to find a way to convey his heart.

As Danny arrived at the Agreste mansion, he clutched the pile of Valentine cards his classmates had given him, a warm feeling of happiness bubbling inside him; it was a refreshing change to be noticed by girls here, especially after feeling invisible back in Amity Park where he always hoped it would be a certain few who would pay attention. Each heartfelt message made him smile, reminding him that perhaps he was more than just the ghostly her.

Danny frowned as he recalled Paulina, who seemed completely enamored with his ghost half but barely recognized him as Danny. "I tried so hard to show her who I am, thinking maybe she'd see past the whole Phantom thing and actually like me for me," he reflected, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "But every time I hung out with her, it was like she was only interested in the allure of the ghost, not the guy beneath the powers. Sam always said it was shallow to only like someone for their looks or abilities, and I guess she was right; it hurt to realize that I had become just a novelty to Paulina rather than someone she could love for who I truly am."

Danny's mind wandered to his complicated friendship with Sam, where their history of teasing from friends about being a couple lingered like an awkward shadow over them. Despite their adamant denials, Danny often found himself thinking about how well they clicked and whether they could be more than just best friends. His denseness sometimes prevented him from seeing the signs that maybe there was something deeper there, but he cherished the strong bond they shared nonetheless. He appreciated that Sam was always supportive of him exploring other romantic interests, as long as they didn’t resemble Paulina or Valerie, whom he had come to realize were not the right fit for him. In Sam, he found not only a confidante but also a sense of security, knowing that no matter what happened in his search for love, their friendship would remain a constant source of strength.

Danny leaned back against the wall, contemplating his feelings for Ladybug.

“She's everything I admire—strong, funny, smart," he mused, a soft smile playing on his lips.

“But I can't just swoop in, especially when Cat Noir has feelings for her. I don’t want to complicate things or create any rifts between us," he thought, pushing a hand through his hair.

“Still, I want her to know that I care about her, that I appreciate everything she does."

With that resolution in mind, he grabbed some colorful paper and began to craft a heartfelt Valentine’s card. "This isn't about romance; it's just to show her she has a friend in me who truly respects her," he said to himself, his determination growing as he worked on the words that would convey his admiration without crossing any lines.

Kim stood anxiously at the edge of the Pont des Arts, his heart pounding as he overheard Chloé ordering a luxurious delivery, radiating her usual confidence. When she noticed him, her expression shifted to one of condescension. "What are you doing here?" she asked sharply. He stammered, "I-I…" but then took a deep breath to steady himself, kneeling dramatically in a puddle and fervently presenting a sparkling brooch, voice trembling as he asked, "Will you be my Valentine?" Just as he finished, a cyclist zipped past, splashing water all over him and leaving a crinkled chip bag stuck humorously to his face. Chloé's eyes lit up with amusement as she gasped, "Don't move!" before snapping a picture that would humiliate him, hitting send before bursting into laughter. "Wait till everyone gets a load of this! Hahahaha! No offense, Kim, but my heart's saved for someone more awesome than you." With a flick of her hair, she began to walk away but paused to taunt, "Don't you just hate how harsh love can be?" That was the final straw for Kim as he dropped the brooch, the chip bag falling from his face as he succumbed to emotion, tears streaming down his cheeks as he realized his hopes had been dashed.

In the shadowy depths of Hawk Moth's lair, the window swung open as he reveled in the chaos of Valentine's Day, declaring it a day reserved for fools and heartbreaks.

“So many delusions, so much disappointment," he mused. A butterfly landed on his hand, and he turned it into an Akuma. Fly away, my little akuma, and evilize him!" he commanded, watching the dark butterfly fly into Kim's brooch.

Transforming Kim into Dark Cupid, Hawk Moth offered him a wicked bargain: "I can give you power to shoot your arrows, pierce love, and impale friendships," to which Kim declared his oath of vengeance on love itself.

Dark Cupid unleashed a barrage of sinister arrows across the city, turning lovers' lips black and setting their hearts aflame with anger and betrayal. As civilians reacted in despair—one throwing a cake into the river, another smashing flower against the wall, and a third violently pulling away from their partner—Dark Cupid cackled with glee at the destruction. At the same time, Hawk Moth stood in anticipation, delighting in the chaos that would surely draw Ladybug and Cat Noir into his trap, envisioning their ultimate downfall with an evil laugh.

As Marinette and Alya entered Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie, their laughter filled the cozy space, instantly brightening the atmosphere. Beaming with fatherly pride, Tom greeted them warmly and held out a tray of glistening candy apples. "Candy apples, girls?" he offered cheerfully, his eyes sparkling with joy at seeing them happy. Marinette’s face lit up as she eagerly accepted one, saying, "Thanks, Papa!" with genuine affection, while Alya nodded in agreement, her own eyes shining with excitement. The two friends beamed with delight, savoring the moment before they exited the bakery, the sweet scent of pastries lingering in their wake as they looked forward to enjoying their treats together.

At the Place des Vosges, Alya urged Marinette forward, her excitement palpable as she encouraged, "Come on, Marinette! Do it before you chicken out!" Marinette hesitated momentarily, anxiety creeping in, but with a deep breath, she gathered her courage and slipped the love letter into the mailbox. "I did it!" she exclaimed, and the two friends embraced tightly, their joy radiating. Just then, both of their phones chimed with a notification, and they shared a look of confusion when they saw it was a text from Chloé. "Chloé? Since when did she start texting us?" Alya asked, brows furrowed as they opened the chat. Their eyes widened in shock at the picture of Kim, and in unison, they gasped, Alya muttering in disbelief, "What a witch!" as they processed the unfolding drama.

Marinette's eyes widened in horror as she exclaimed, "And I was the one who told Kim to do it! I didn't know he was talking about her!" Alya looked concerned, adding, "Dang, I hope Adrien doesn't do the same thing to you. I mean..." Her words hung in the air, and panic swept over Marinette as she suddenly realized the implications, rushing back to the mailbox in a frenzy, desperate to retrieve the love letter. "What have I done!?" she cried, her heart racing. "Girl, calm down! I was totally joking!" Alya responded, trying to soothe her friend, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in her voice. "Kind of... Adrien would never do that." Just then, Alya's expression shifted as she pointed skyward, her eyes wide with disbelief. "What in the world is that?!" she gasped, both girls staring in shock at the ominous figure of Dark Cupid hovering above them, a sense of impending chaos filling the air.

Dark Cupid swooped down with a sinister gleam in his eye, spotting the candy apples Alya was holding. "Huh?" he said, and with a menacing shout, he proclaimed, "All hearts must be destroyed!" He unleashed a volley of arrows, hitting the love apples and striking Alya, instantly turning her lips pitch black. "Alya?" Marinette gasped, watching in disbelief as Alya, grinning wickedly, shoved the sticky candy apples onto Marinette's shirt. "Hey, seriously?!" Marinette exclaimed, feeling flustered. With a sneer, Alya taunted, "You're not my BFF anymore; you're a joke! Adrien's gonna laugh his head off at your lame attempt at poetry!" and with that, she took off running, cackling maniacally as Marinette stood there, flabbergasted and watching her friend disappear into the chaos.

Marinette's heart raced as she shouted, "Alya!" Her eyes darted back to Dark Cupid, confusion and concern flooding her mind.

“What did he do to her?" she wondered aloud, then noticed something startling about Dark Cupid's brooch. "I've seen that jewel someplace before. It's Kim's pin! He's been akumatized!" Realization hit her like a bolt of lightning as she yanked the candy apples off her shirt in frustration.

“This is... not... good! We gotta find him, fast!" she insisted, running urgently toward a nearby bench.

There, she took a deep breath and said her transformation phrase . "Tikki, spots on! Ha!" she exclaimed, transforming into the fearless Ladybug, her determination fueling her as she prepared to face the chaos and save her friend.

Ladybug leaped gracefully from rooftop to rooftop, her eyes locked on the dark figure of Dark Cupid as he moved menacingly through the streets.

She could hear Chloé’s voice booming in frustration over the commotion as she approached Le Grand Paris. "Ugh! I never said 18-karat gold! Those gold tones will never match my 24-karat toilet! Idiots!" Just then, Dark Cupid spotted her and aimed an arrow directly at Chloé, but Ladybug intervened just in time, causing his shot to miss. Chloé gasped in shock as Dark Cupid bellowed, "Ladybug!" She stood tall, facing him with unwavering bravery. "Stop, Kim!" Ladybug commanded. "I'm not Kim, I'm Dark Cupid! I'll never stop! If I can't have love, then no one can!" he retorted with venom. Ladybug took a steadying breath, knowing she needed to reach him.

“Okay, Dark Cupid, I get it. Chloé totally burned you. But that doesn't mean you have to take it out on all of Paris!" she implored, hoping to break through his twisted anger and restore the kindness she once knew.

Dark Cupid's eyes burned with fury as he declared, "Oh yes, I do! And I won't stop until everyone's heart is crushed. Say adios to your loved ones. From now on, you'll hate them!" With a menacing flourish, he aimed his arrows at Ladybug, who narrowly dodged them, skillfully maneuvering with her yo-yo. However, in the heat of the moment, she lost her footing and began to fall, quickly catching herself on a roof gutter with her trusty yo-yo to regain her balance. Meanwhile, in a shadowy lair, Hawk Moth watched the chaos unfold, his voice cold and commanding as he instructed, "If you want to continue destroying love, bring me Ladybug's Miraculous, or I'll remove your powers!" The conflict was escalating as Ladybug fought to overcome Dark Cupid's rage while Hawk Moth tightened the chains of his sinister plans.

As Dark Cupid soared through the air, searching for Ladybug, she crouched low on the rooftop, narrowly escaping his line of sight. Suddenly, Cat Noir swooped in, elegantly balancing on his staff wedged into the wall, and extended a hand to Ladybug with a confident grin. "Need a lift?" he teased, his eyes sparkling with determination. Just then, Danny, flying in from a distance, caught sight of the chaotic scene and zoomed towards them, his curiosity piqued. "What’s going on here?" he called out, glancing between Ladybug and Cat Noir, as the tension in the air thickened and they prepared to strategize against Dark Cupid’s relentless attack.

Cat Noir flashed a playful grin, teasing, "Falling for me already, my lady?" as he effortlessly pulled Ladybug down next to him. However, Ladybug quickly cut in, urgency in her voice, "It’s gotta wait. Dark Cupid is out of control, and he’s targeting everyone’s hearts!" She glanced towards the direction Dark Cupid had flown off, her mind racing with strategies to counter his chaotic spree. "We need to figure out how to stop him before he turns all of Paris against itself," she continued the determination in her voice clear as she readied herself for the impending confrontation alongside Cat Noir and Danny.

As Cat Noir quickly hushed Ladybug, a serious look crossed his face and he began, "I swore to myself that I'd tell you as soon as I saw you. Ladybug, I-I..." His words were abruptly cut off as he spun around protectively to shield her from an incoming arrow from Dark Cupid. The arrow struck him directly, causing his lips to darken mysteriously. "Ladybug, I—I... loathe you!" he exclaimed, his eyes wide with confusion and despair as the cruel effects of the akumatized arrow twisted his feelings into something unrecognizable. Ladybug's heart dropped at the declaration, her expression shifting from shock to deep concern, knowing she needed to save him while battling the looming threat that Dark Cupid posed.

“Cat Noir, snap out of it!” Ladybug yelled, desperation evident in her voice as he held her tightly, his eyes filled with a dark haze as he spat, “You’re nothing, Ladybug, and nothing to me! I hate you!” In a swift moment of clarity, she jumped on his foot, causing him to stumble in pain, before using his staff to propel herself into the air. She expertly caught her yo-yo on a street lamp and rolled gracefully into the luxurious Le Grand Paris. As she landed, Danny flew alongside her, offering encouragement, assuring her that everything would be alright and that they would find a way to bring Cat Noir back to their side, channeling the hope that had fueled those who had fought for him when darkness had once controlled his own heart.

Danny took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking, his voice filled with empathy. “You know, this reminds me of a time when I was under a love spell myself. I was facing off against one of my enemies, and I ended up falling for a civilian who was caught in the chaos. It was like I couldn’t see anything else, and I thought I truly loved her. But what ended up snapping me out of it was a kiss she shared with a bully—can you believe that? It was such a wild way to break the spell, but it made me realize that sometimes love can cloud your judgment. I think if we can find a way to reach Cat Noir and remind him of the real feelings he has, we might be able to bring him back.”

"Do you mean that I have to kiss him or I have to kiss you to break the spell?" Ladybug asked, a teasing look in her eyes as Danny's cheeks flushed slightly. He thought about it for a moment before responding, "I think you’re the one who’s supposed to kiss him because my experience was the opposite." Ladybug sighed dramatically, her heart racing at the thought. "Great, I have to kiss him now to break the spell, and I can just imagine the teasing I'll get from him afterward."

Chloé leaned against the wall of Le Grand Paris, arms crossed and tapping her foot impatiently. “Ladybug, Phantom, it’s about time! Where have you two been?” Just as she spoke, Cat Noir faced off against Dark Cupid, retracting his staff before securing it on his back and climbing up the wall to confront the villain. "I can help you crush Ladybug and Phantom, but you must give me Ladybug's Miraculous in return," Dark Cupid said, extending his hand toward Cat Noir. Hawk Moth watched eagerly, whispering to Dark Cupid, "Offer to help him in return for Ladybug's Miraculous. And destroy that pesky Phantom." With a chilling cackle, Cat Noir replied, “No problem,” as he reached out his hand to the sinister figure, aligning himself with Dark Cupid while Hawk Moth’s voice echoed with ambition, “Yes! And once I have Ladybug's Miraculous, taking Cat Noir's will be child's play!”

Ladybug urged Chloé and Sabrina to leave Le Grand Paris, her voice laced with urgency. “You gotta get out of here. Your friend Kim’s turned into Dark Cupid, and I don’t know what he’ll do if he finds you here.” Chloé scoffed, “Moi? But how could he possibly have a vendetta against me?” Danny chimed in with a sarcastic remark, rolling his eyes, to which Ladybug leaned closer and mumbled, “Who doesn’t?” Chloé puffed up with pride, pointing to a poster of Adrien that hung nearby. “Duh! It’s because of this. Everyone would love to get their hands on it. That’s Adrien, a super hot guy in my class. And rich, too! He’s hot for me, of course.”

Danny, unable to resist, leaned closer, a smirk playing on his lips as he teased, “Wow, Chloé, it’s amazing how you manage to be delusional and self-absorbed at the same time; I mean, even Adrien’s GPS couldn’t help him find interest in you!”

As Sabrina pointed excitedly at the poster of Adrien, exclaiming, "It's alive!", the poster began to shuffle into the hotel, and from behind it emerged Dark Cupid, who immediately fired his arrows at Ladybug, Danny, Sabrina, and Chloé. With a swift motion, Ladybug deflected one of the arrows with her yo-yo, while Danny blasted the other with a determined burst of energy. Acting quickly, Ladybug used her yo-yo to drag Chloé onto the street, prompting a panicked cry of "Daddy!" from Chloé as Ladybug urged her to run, followed closely by Sabrina. Just then, Cat Noir descended from above, positioning himself in front of Ladybug and Danny with a smirk, addressing them, "Well, well, Ladybug and Ghost Boy." Staring intently at Cat Noir, Ladybug responded, "I don't want to fight you, Cat Noir," while Danny added in urgency, "You have to snap out of it, Cat Noir!"

Cat Noir grimaced, "Ugh, that friendliness. It's so revolting. You and Phantom are definitely not my friends!" With a swift motion, he leaped into the air, swinging his staff at both Ladybug and Danny, who narrowly dodged the attack and quickly jumped onto a rooftop to escape. Undeterred, Cat Noir chased after Ladybug, but she cleverly used her yo-yo to hook his staff, pulling him toward her. "Why are you so full of hate, Cat Noir?!" she demanded, and he retorted, "Because hate conquers all!" Ladybug shot back, "I hate to burst your bubble, but hate doesn't conquer all. Love does!" His frustration peaked as he yelled, "You're just buying time! Fight!" Ladybug smirked and quipped, "I'll do better than that." Recognizing the challenge, Cat Noir raised an eyebrow, asking, "Huh?" Before he could process, she teased, "Come on, kitty kitty, just a peck..." attempting a kiss but missing him entirely. "Almost!" she exclaimed. "Get back, you savage!" he shouted, startled, as he turned and ran away. Undaunted, Ladybug sprinted after him, calling playfully, "Here, kitty kitty kitty! Come here!" as the rooftop chase continued.

Danny watched Ladybug's playful attempt to kiss Cat Noir and couldn't help but chuckle, though a part of him secretly wished he was the one being chased by her instead. Meanwhile, the chaos continued as Dark Cupid unleashed a flurry of arrows, targeting him. Danny expertly dodged the attacks with impressive aerial acrobatics, disappearing from sight and splitting into two before seamlessly merging back together. "Sorry, but Icarus, black lipstick is definitely not my color," he quipped to himself as he evaded another barrage of arrows, focusing on the real task at hand while imagining a less complicated situation where Ladybug's attention was solely on him.

Dark Cupid relentlessly shot multiple arrows at Danny, but he expertly repelled them with his shield. Amidst the chaos, Ladybug activated her Lucky Charm and summoned a candy apple.

Danny lowered his shield just enough for her to hurl the sticky treat at Dark Cupid, hitting him squarely on the head. Struggling to remove the candy from his suit, Dark Cupid became momentarily distracted, and his bow got stuck to his hand, preventing him from firing again.

Meanwhile, Cat Noir aimed his Cataclysm at Danny’s ghost shield, preparing to pounce on Ladybug. However, she skillfully dodged him multiple times until he finally managed to pin her down.

Just then, Danny blasted Cat Noir to distract him, giving Ladybug the opportunity to plant a kiss on his lips, which turned him back to his normal self.

“Rush over to get the quiver!” she instructed, and Cat Noir scrambled up with his claws, causing the object hiding the Akuma to tumble down.

Danny tossed it to Ladybug, cheerfully saying, “Happy Valentine’s!”

She quickly thanked him before accidentally dropping it.

“Oops. No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!” she declared, capturing the Akuma effortlessly. “Gotcha!” she exclaimed, releasing the purified butterfly.

“Bye bye, little butterfly!” she added, as she prepared to restore everything to normal.

With a determined flick of her wrist, she shouted, "Miraculous Ladybug!" and threw the Lucky Charm into the air, unleashing its energy to reverse all chaos and bring peace back to their world.

Alya held a pair of scissors above a photo of her and Marinette, momentarily frozen in confusion. "What the heck am I doing?" she gasped, while Chloé turned to Sabrina, who was frantically scribbling over a portrait of Adrien, tears streaming down both their faces as they sobbed in despair.

Kim, now back to his normal self, looked around in bewilderment, before the trio of Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir chimed in unison,

“Pound it!" However, the moment was interrupted as Ladybug’s Miraculous beeped, prompting her to exclaim,

“Oops!" Just as Cat Noir tried to get her attention, declaring,

“Wait, Ladybug! I gotta tell you something," she interjected about the kiss being necessary to break the spell, to which Cat Noir replied,

“Kiss? What kiss? No, I just wanted to say..." but before he could finish, his Miraculous beeped as well.

Meanwhile, Danny chuckled and quipped, “You didn’t want to know what happened, cat.”

In a secluded spot, after transforming back, Marinette opened Danny's Valentine's card, her heart fluttering with anticipation.

The card was simple yet heartfelt, expressing how much he cared for her and how her presence brought joy and warmth to his life.

It wasn't overly romantic or cheesy; instead, it resonated with sincerity and genuine appreciation. As she read his thoughtful words, a soft smile spread across her face, feeling blessed to have someone like Danny who not only valued her friendship but also made her feel cherished and understood.

At the Place des Vosges, the postman arrived, unlocking the mailbox filled with letters, prompting Tikki to excitedly encourage Marinette to retrieve her card, but Marinette hesitated, reflecting on how love triumphs over hate in a world filled with negativity. Meanwhile, in Adrien’s room, Plagg chuckled as he recounted the rude comments Cat Noir had made to Ladybug, munching on his Camembert while Adrien groaned in frustration. Plagg playfully dismissed Adrien’s worries, reminding him of the many fan letters he received, even tossing a heart-shaped card at him.

Adrien's eyes widened in surprise as he recognized the poem he thought he had thrown away, filled with flattering sentiments that made him wonder if it could have been penned by Ladybug.

As he pondered the unsigned note, a ladybug landed on the card, leading him to the window where he watched it flit away, igniting a spark of hope that maybe, just maybe, the mysterious admirer was indeed Ladybug.

Chapter Text

As they walk down the street, the smell of fresh pastries wafts through the air from Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie, and Tom takes a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves.

“You know, Marinette," he begins, glancing at his daughter, "I practiced my speech so many times I could probably recite it in my sleep.”

Marinette grins, her pigtails bobbing with each step. “That’s great, Papa! Just remember to keep it fun—like when we bake together!”

Tom chuckles, visualizing their late-night baking sessions filled with laughter, flour fights, and the sweet rewards of their hard work.

“Right, fun! I’ll try to channel that energy,” he replies, his heartbeat steadier now as they approach the school.

Marinette gives him a supportive nudge, whispering, “You’re going to be amazing; I just know it!”

“Happy Career Day, my darlings!” Sabine beamed as her smile brightened the kitchen.

Tom stood at the front, adjusting his notes nervously.

“My day begins at 4 a.m. every morning because the bakery opens at 7,” he began, scanning the curious faces in front of him.

“You think the life of a baker is pretty routine, making the same pastries, rolls, cakes... but actually, it’s different every day. One day, someone might order a cake in the shape of the Eiffel Tower, and another day, you might have to create a multi-tiered wedding cake with a specific color scheme. You never know what challenges might come your way,” Tom explained, his passion igniting as he recalled his experiences.

“And just last week, we had a customer request croissants filled with chocolate and almond paste—figuring out the right balance took us hours. So, it’s not just about baking; it’s about creativity, teamwork, and often a bit of improvisation. Each day brings something new, and that keeps it exciting! Plus, the best part? Getting to enjoy the delicious results at the end!” He concluded with a grin, and the class erupted into applause, their excitement fueling his confidence.

Outside the bustling classroom, Adrien stood with his phone pressed to his ear, frustration mounting as the voice on the other end droned on.

“Hi father, it's me,” he said, his voice tight with disappointment. “It's Parent's Career Day at school, remember? I was hoping that you were gonna show up. Call me back.”

As the voicemail beeped, he pocketed his phone with a sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly.

Plagg, perched mischievously on his shoulder, eyed him with concern and annoyance. “You okay?” the little kwami asked, sensing the weight on Adrien’s shoulders.

“Yeah, whatever. Nothing new,” Adrien mumbled, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes, as he tried to shake off the familiar gloom that settled around him whenever he thought about his father’s constant absence.

Tom smiled warmly, gesturing toward Marinette as she bounced forward with a basket of croissants. “Marinette will come around and pass out some croissants baked fresh this morning,” he announced, eliciting excited chatter from the students.

Miss Bustier nodded appreciatively, “Thank you, Mr. Dupain. Now, let's meet Alya's mom, who is head chef at the Grand Paris hotel, owned by our mayor, Mr. Bourgeois.”

As Marinette scanned the room, her gaze fell on Adrien, a twinge of sadness in her eyes, wishing he could enjoy this moment with them. Nearby, Chloé smugly opened a case containing a glimmering bracelet, drawing the attention of her friends.

“It's beautiful!” Sabrina exclaimed, reaching for it, but Chloé swiftly slapped her hand away, scowling, “Look, don’t touch!”

Mr. Bourgeois’s voice boomed from across the room, “Put it away, Chloé! It could get in the wrong hands!”

Undeterred, Chloé shot back, “I wonder how many croissants your dad would have to sell to buy you one of these? What am I saying? He'd have to sell the whole store,” her tone laced with condescension, causing a ripple of giggles among her followers, while Adrien forced a smile, silently wishing for a reprieve from the constant jabs.

Danny felt a wave of relief wash over him knowing that his parents wouldn’t be attending Career Day; the thought of standing in front of his classmates and explaining that his mom and dad were ghost hunters made his stomach twist in knots.

He could already picture the mocking glances and snickers from kids who didn’t understand the thrill or importance of their work, and he dreaded the idea of being the odd one out while they showcased more conventional careers.

As he watched other parents share stories about their jobs, he couldn't help but feel a pang of envy for those whose family professions didn’t come with such a heavy dose of stigma and skepticism. Instead, he took a deep breath, hoping to blend into the crowd and avoid any unnecessary attention, grateful that for once, he might just be able to go through the day without worrying about what others thought of him and his unusual family.

Marinette noticed Danny standing a bit apart from the group, his expression clouded with sadness, and she felt compelled to approach him. “Hey, Danny, what’s wrong?” she asked gently, trying to coax a smile from him.

Danny shrugged, attempting to mask his feelings, “It’s nothing, really.”

But Marinette’s perceptive nature made her realize that his parents hadn’t come to Career Day because they were from America and likely couldn’t make the trip. She wished she could reassure him that it was okay, but Danny quickly shifted the conversation, not wanting to delve into the topic of his parents.

Even though the rest of their classmates were aware of his parents' unusual profession as ghost hunters, he preferred to keep that part of his life under wraps, avoiding any questions that could lead to unwanted attention or assumptions.

Danny hesitated as he looked at the croissant, flaky and inviting, and let out a long sigh, feeling the pressure of keeping his secret hidden.

“Thanks, Marinette, but it’s just… complicated,” he confessed, running a hand through his hair.

“You’re the only one who doesn’t know about what my parents do, and I guess I didn’t want to be the odd one out, you know? It feels like everyone has their own normal, and my life is anything but that. It's tough to explain, and I just want to blend in without people making weird assumptions about my family.” He glanced down at the croissant, feeling a mix of guilt for not being more honest and gratitude for her kindness, wishing he could just enjoy being part of the group without the weight of his unusual life looming over him.

Suddenly, the classroom door burst open, and Danny’s parents rushed in, bright smiles lighting up their faces, leaving him utterly shocked by their unexpected arrival.

“Mom! Dad! What are you doing here?” Danny exclaimed, his surprise evident as he rushed to their side. His mom knelt down, pulling him into a tight hug.

“We wouldn’t miss it for the world, sweetie! Natalie told us it was important, and we couldn’t wait to see you!” Jack chimed in, ruffling Danny's hair with a grin.

“Yeah, buddy! We wanted to surprise you! And look, your sister is here too!” Danny turned to see Jazz waving eagerly.

“Hey, little bro! I couldn’t let Mom and Dad have all the fun without me!” she laughed. Danny felt a mix of relief and happiness as he embraced his family, realizing that whatever anxious feelings he had moments ago faded in the warmth of their presence.

Chloe couldn't resist making a snide comment as she strutted past, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Nice jumpsuits, Mr. and Mrs. Fenton! Did you forget to change out of your work clothes?" Danny felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him, but his parents just smiled, brushing off the remark with good humor.

“Thanks, Chloe! They're actually designed for safety while we work," Jack replied cheerfully. As they began explaining their profession, Danny sank lower in his seat, acutely aware of his classmates’ eyes on them, but Jazz nudged him gently, offering a reassuring smile.

To his surprise, some students listened intently, especially Juleka, who leaned forward with genuine interest.

“That sounds really cool!" she exclaimed, causing Danny to feel a hint of pride amid his embarrassment.

Across the room, Adrien sneaked glances at Jazz, a blush creeping across his cheeks, which Plagg couldn't resist teasing about. “Looks like someone’s got a crush on a girl that’s not ladybug,” he whispered just loud enough for Adrien to hear, leaving him flustered and unable to respond while everyone else focused on the Fenton family's presentation.

Jack cleared his throat, his tone growing serious as he glanced around the room.

“So, we’ve heard some rumors that Danny Phantom has been causing quite a stir here in Paris over the last couple of weeks," he began, a hint of concern lacing his voice.

“In fact, we’re here to take him down, but we want to make sure we have all the facts. Can anyone tell us more about him?"

The room buzzed with chatter, and several students jumped in to defend Danny Phantom. "He’s a hero!” shouted one student.

“He helped Ladybug and Cat Noir fight off some big villains!” another chimed in.

“Yeah, he saved a lot of people!” several voices joined, trying to convince Jack and Maddie that Danny Phantom wasn’t the enemy they thought he was. As the students passionately defended the ghost, Danny felt a tug of pride mixed with anxiety, hoping they would convince his parents to see the truth.

Jack and Maddie exchanged glances, their skepticism still evident as they considered the students’ arguments.

“Even with all this,” Jack said slowly, “there’s still the potential that Danny Phantom is just ectoplasmic scum manipulating your minds with his ghostly tricks.”

Maddie nodded thoughtfully, her brow furrowed. “But if what you’re saying is true, then it seems like this ghost boy has carved out a decent reputation here, at least in your eyes.”

They hesitated, recalling the mayor's strong defense of Danny Phantom, who claimed that he was a true hero rather than a threat.

“Perhaps we should at least investigate further before jumping to any conclusions,” Maddie finally suggested, a hint of reluctant openness in her tone, while still holding on to their initial wariness.

The room buzzed with anticipation as the students realized they might have struck a chord with Jack and Maddie. “We’re not saying Danny Phantom is perfect,” Alya continued, her voice earnest, “but he's made a real difference here, especially against formidable foes that even Ladybug and Cat Noir have struggled with. If the mayor believes in him, maybe it's time to consider that Danny deserves a chance, rather than being labeled a villain just because he’s different.”

Juleka added, “What if the things he did were in defense of this city? We all make mistakes; we shouldn’t just turn on someone when he’s clearly on our side.”

The students nodded in unison, rallying together to support their unusual hero, creating a moment of unity that left Jack and Maddie reflecting on their own biases and what it truly meant to be a hero.

Plagg floated mischievously as he peeked into Chloé's bag, his eyes lighting up at the sight of something glimmering within. “Is that Camembert?” he exclaimed, darting in to investigate further. As he rummaged around, he quickly realized, “Huh? Oh, that's not Camembert... But it is very shiny. I like shiny, hmm!” With a delighted grin, he hovered closer to the object.

The students erupted into applause, their cheers filling the room as Jack and Maddie chuckled, settling into their seats with amused expressions. Meanwhile, Plagg was having his own fun, balancing Chloé's sparkling bracelet on his head. “He he...ohh...Ah! Ah!” he exclaimed, wobbling comically before the bracelet slipped, causing Chloé’s bag to tip over and its contents to spill everywhere. “Wahh!” Marinette cried out as she tripped over the scattered bracelet box, her arms flailing in a desperate attempt to regain her balance, prompting gasps from the onlooking students who watched the unfolding chaos with wide eyes, blending laughter with concern.

Danny rushed over to Marinette, gently picking her up to help her regain her footing.

As their eyes locked, Marinette felt her cheeks flush a soft pink before she quickly let go of his hand, feeling shy and flustered.

Jack and Maddie exchanged knowing glances, both unable to suppress the smirks creeping onto their faces at the sight of Danny’s gentlemanly behavior.

Jack leaned back with an exaggeratedly casual air, chuckling as he remarked, “You know, that’s just classic Fenton genes at work. No one can resist them—charming and a total hero in every situation. It’s practically in his DNA!”

Maddie rolled her eyes playfully, but her grin betrayed her agreement as she nodded, enjoying the moment unfolding before them.

Chloé rolled her eyes in exasperation as she watched Marinette stumble yet again, her sarcastic remark echoing in the air.

Meanwhile, Miss Bustier took the opportunity to shift the focus back to the event, announcing, “Next on the list is Sabrina's father, a policeman. Officer Roger!”

The students erupted into applause, their excitement infectious as Officer Roger stood up, a proud smile on his face.

“Thank you! I’ve been a police officer for 15 years,” he said, projecting his voice to engage the audience, “and I firmly believe that every citizen is innocent until proven guilty.”

The atmosphere buzzed with curiosity, but that buzz was soon punctuated by Chloé’s sharp gasp as she realized her bracelet was missing; her eyes darted frantically around the room before landing on Marinette. “You! You stole it!” she accused, causing the other students to watch in rapt attention, eager to see how Marinette would respond.

Danny stepped forward, his brow furrowing in concern as he addressed Chloé. "Come on, Chloé, there's no way Marinette would steal your bracelet! I mean, just look at her—she's the last person to do something like that. Besides, she tripped over her own feet; she wouldn't have had time to grab it," he said, trying to diffuse the tension in the air. "Let's just think about this logically; maybe it just fell somewhere when the bag spilled." His voice was calm yet firm, aiming to redirect the situation away from accusations and back to the fun of the event.

Tom's voice boomed with authority as he stepped forward, defending his daughter. “My daughter is not a thief!” he asserted, casting a fierce look at Chloé, while Roger blew his whistle to regain control of the escalating situation.

“Hold on a minute, Miss Bourgeois. We don’t accuse without proof! Now, everyone, calm down, please. Maybe you simply misplaced your bracelet,” he stated, trying to inject reason into the chaos. Chloé's expression turned to one of outrage as she threw her arms up in disbelief.

“You’re calling me a liar? Daddy!” she exclaimed, her voice rising in pitch as she sought her father's support, feeling both embarrassed and frustrated by the way the scene had unfolded in front of their classmates.

Roger tried to reason with Mr. Bourgeois, his voice steady despite the tense atmosphere. “But sir, it’s against the law! I can't just go—” he began, but was quickly interrupted.

“All right. Then you’re no longer a police officer!” Mr. Bourgeois shouted back, indignation clear in his tone. “This is my daughter’s bracelet we’re talking about! You’re incompetent and you’re fired! Get out!”

Roger, taken aback, could only manage a soft, “Aww…” before Chloé seized the moment, her eyes lighting up with an idea.

“Good! Let’s call Ladybug! I’m sure she'll actually do something!” she declared, her voice ringing with confidence, as the room buzzed with excitement at the prospect of their favorite hero stepping in to resolve the mess.

As Roger climbed into his police car, exasperation bubbled over.

“Hah! He expects me to break the law? That's just, just... criminal!" Suddenly, an ominous akuma floated down, swirling around his whistle before it was possessed.

Hawk Moth's dark voice echoed, “Rogercop, I am Hawk Moth. This city needs a true ruthless righter of wrongs, and that is where you come in.” Energized by the promise of power, Roger responded eagerly, “Yes sir!” as a transformation enveloped him, morphing him into Rogercop.

Hawk Moth continued with malicious intent, “Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir must be destroyed if you want to attain ultimate retribution! You will seize Ladybug and Cat Noir's Miraculouses for me! Do we have an agreement?”

Without hesitation, Rogercop nodded, his determination soaring, “Affirmative, Cat Noir and Ladybug will be powerless against me, and justice will prevail in the streets of Paris.”

In the bustling college hallway, tension was palpable as Tom glared at Mr. Bourgeois, fists clenched, and shouted, "Don’t even think about getting near my daughter or her bag!"

Mr. Bourgeois huffed indignantly, "Do you know who I am?" while Miss Bustier stepped between them, her hands raised in a calming gesture.

“Please, gentlemen! This is a school here! Think of the children!" she urged, glancing around at the onlooking students. Marinette chimed in, her voice hopeful, "It probably just rolled out of her bag or something!" Danny nodded thoughtfully.

“Marinette could be right. It could have just rolled out of her bag."

Alya added with a smirk, "If I were her bracelet, I'd try and get as far away as possible from that crazy brat too," which prompted a chuckle from Marinette and Danny.

Marinette exclaimed, "Hey! Nino's been filming everything this whole time! We can see what really happened!"

Tom's phone buzzed as Nino navigated the video, fast-forwarding until it revealed a scene where Sabrina accidentally held Chloé's bracelet.

“Well, there you have it! Sabrina was holding Chloé's bracelet!" Marinette cried, but Danny rubbed his chin, skeptical.

He thought, *There has to be more to this; it feels too simple.*

“Yes! But I gave it back straight after!" Sabrina protested vehemently, her eyes flashing with indignation.

Marinette shot back, "Chloé, why don't you take a look in your BFF's bag?"

Sabrina's voice rose in outrage, "Are you saying I'm a thief?!"

Danny intervened, trying to restore order, "We can’t just jump to conclusions, Marinette. We still don’t know all the evidence yet."

Marinette retorted, "Nope! Chloé's the one calling people thieves without any proof. I'm simply going from what's on the video.”

Jazz crossed her arms, frowning, "You’re doing the same thing as her—blaming someone without any evidence!"

Frustrated, Sabrina knocked over Nathaniel's sketchbook, the sketch of the bracelet tumbling out, causing both Chloé and Sabrina to gasp. "Yes, I did sketch the bracelet, but I didn't do anything else!" Nathaniel pleaded, his voice cracking under the scrutiny of his peers.

On a busy street, Olga Mendeleiev casually tossed a piece of litter onto the sidewalk when suddenly, Rogercop swooped in, catching the litter mid-air. With a determined expression, he flew directly to her side, catching her off guard. “Huh?” she exclaimed, clearly confused.

“You're under arrest!” Rogercop declared assertively.

“What? What for?” she stammered, her brow furrowing.

“You threw litter on a public sidewalk, jaywalked, and crossed the red light,” he explained, his voice unwavering.

Blushing slightly, Olga replied, “Well, I suppose I did. But you can't arrest me! Who are you anyway? You don't look like a policeman!”

As she attempted to walk past him nonchalantly, Rogercop swiftly deployed his wrist blaster and shot laser cuffs toward her. “I sentence you to trash duty,” he proclaimed with a smirk, blowing his whistle as the cuffs activated, compelling Olga to pick up the litter and toss it into the nearby trashcan. With the tidiness of the street restored, Rogercop's eyes gleamed with purpose as he added, “Next mission: Seeking justice on Mayor Bourgeois.”

Mr. Bourgeois’ voice boomed through the classroom as he demanded, "Give me the tape! I'll have it analyzed by professionals!" Nino stood his ground, retorting, "No way! It's my camera!" The mayor's frustration escalated as he replied, "Who do you think you're dealing with? I am the mayor of this city! Where's the school principal? I want to see the principal!" Meanwhile, Adrien glanced down, seeing Plagg rolling between his shoes, and without drawing attention, he scooped him up and slipped out of the classroom, the bracelet comically perched on Plagg's forehead. Danny, who had been observing the escalating situation with the mayor, caught sight of Adrien’s departure and felt a tug of curiosity—he decided to sneak out as well. "Where are you going, little brother?" Jazz inquired, raising an eyebrow. "Uh, I had to go to the bathroom; tell Mom and Dad I’ll be right back," Danny lied smoothly before slipping into the hallway. As he activated his invisibility and intangibility to investigate further, his breath caught in his throat at the sight of Adrien with the small creature in his grasp, the bracelet humorously stuck on its head. "Oh yes, you will explain and fast!" Adrien snapped at Plagg, clearly agitated. "You realize we have a big problem here, don't you?"

Fred struggled against the invisible force, exclaiming, "Wait! I can't control my arm! What are you—" Adrien shot back, panic creeping into his voice, "What do you mean I can't transform?" Plagg interjected urgently, "If you transform, the bracelet will get absorbed with me and damage your powers!" Just then, a gasp escaped Danny's lips, making both Adrien and Plagg turn in his direction, their eyes wide with surprise. “What was that?” Adrien wondered aloud, scanning the room. Danny quickly covered his mouth, realizing it was too late to hide. "Phantom?" Adrien asked hesitantly, piecing things together as he recognized his friend’s distinctive presence. With a resigned sigh, Danny turned visible and gave a nervous wave to Adrien, who looked at him with disbelief. "Danny, you’re Phantom?!" Adrien exclaimed, his mind racing to connect the dots of the bizarre situation. "Surprise," Danny replied sheepishly.

Hawk Moth's sinister laughter echoed from his lair, "Mwahahahaha! It won't be long before Ladybug and Cat Noir show up to meet their doom!"

At Collège Françoise Dupont, a buzz of conversation filled the air as Marinette turned to Chloé, trying to make sense of the chaotic situation surrounding her missing bracelet.

“See, Chloé? I tripped on the bag, but Sabrina held the bracelet, Nathaniel sketched it, we are all suspects!" she explained, her tone a mix of frustration and understanding.

The tension in the group was palpable, as classmates exchanged glances, each considering their possible involvement in the unfolding mystery.

Chloé crossed her arms defiantly, clearly unconvinced, while Alya leaned in, eager to uncover the truth and suggest a plan to clear everyone's names.

Nathaniel, feeling cornered, exclaimed, "Hey! What's that supposed to mean? I didn't swipe her bracelet!" Marinette quickly defended herself, saying, "And neither did I! But when it comes down to it, Chloé can accuse anyone and everyone!" Chloé, not backing down, shot back, "Fine! Since you're a suspect, you'll have no problem letting me search your bag!" to which Marinette retorted, "Okay! As long as you also search everyone else's too!" Nathaniel added in frustration, "No one's rummaging in my bag!" At that moment, Tom interjected, "Marinette, let the adults handle this." Marinette argued, "Papa, she called me a thief! I'm just defending myself," prompting Tom to counter, "You're also accusing all of your friends like Chloé's doing to you!" Sabrina chimed in defensively, "I'm Chloé's BFF! I wouldn't steal from her!" Max then brought up a point, "What about Adrien? He was in at least 4 and a half seconds of that video!" Kim added, "Then we haven't seen him since!" Marinette, desperate to protect Adrien, exclaimed, "Oh, not Adrien! I mean, why would he need to steal a bracelet? If anyone's guilty, it's gotta be one of us." Nathaniel, feeling the pressure, shot back, "What? Are you accusing us?" to which Kim responded dramatically, "I want an attorney!"

Max interjected, "What about Danny? He was also missing!" As whispers rippled through the group, Jack and Maddie exchanged worried glances, wondering about their son’s whereabouts amidst the chaos. Jazz, trying to defuse the situation, chimed in, "He went to the bathroom, and he’ll be right back." The concern deepened as the classmates contemplated the implications of two missing figures, with the tension in the air thickening.

Tom raised his voice, urging, "Marinette, stop already!" Meanwhile, Sabrina suggested, "We should speak to the parents too!" Just then, Rogercop burst into the classroom, demanding, "Where is the mayor?" Marinette seized the opportunity to sneak out unnoticed. Sabrina exclaimed, "Dad?!" while Marinette, surprised, responded, "That's your dad?!" Miss Bustier, trying to maintain order, asked, "Hello, may I help you?" Rogercop pressed further, "Where is the mayor?" Miss Bustier quickly replied, "I think he already left, sir!" Rogercop narrowed his eyes, suspiciously declaring, "Are you lying?" Flustered, she stammered, "Yes. I-I mean, no!" Rogercop threatened, "If nobody speaks up, I'll put you all under arrest! Where is your father?" Chloé shrugged, "I don't know!" At that moment, Mr. Bourgeois shouted, "Mr. Principal, I demand that you find who stole my daughter's bracelet ASAP! Or your job is on the line, sir!" In the midst of the rising tension, Marinette reflected, "I was only trying to defend myself! My dad's right. I ended up accusing everyone in the process. Truth is, Tikki, I don't think any of us took it." Tikki encouraged her, "I'm sure you'll find a way to make it right!" Determined, Marinette responded, "Yeah, well, right now, we gotta transform!" With resolve, she initiated her transformation, declaring, "Tikki, spots on! Ha!" as she morphs into Ladybug.

In the locker room, Adrien listened intently as Danny recounted the origin of his powers, asking, "So you got your powers by accident?" Danny nodded, explaining, "Yes, at first I didn’t want these powers, but then I realized maybe they were meant to help people. I became the hero Danny Phantom to protect my town from ghost attacks, even though some don't trust me because of a past incident involving a guy named Freakshow." Adrien sympathized, "Man, that must be tough if people don’t trust you because of certain things you did." Danny responded with resilience, "Yeah, but I have friends who believe in me, and my sister knows who I really am." Adrien sighed, "It's a bummer that my lady and I can't reveal our identities to each other." Curiously, Danny asked, "Who came up with that rule anyway?" At that moment, Plagg interrupted, frustrated, "Can you guys stop chatting so you can get this thing off me!" Sensing the urgency, Danny touched the bracelet, using his intangibility to slip it off, declaring, "I hope I can get this into Chloé's bag so no one can pin this on Marinette or anyone else."

Confirming their mission, Adrien said, "Alright guys, it’s time for us to transform," followed by his call, "Plagg, claws out!" as Danny chimed in with determination, "I’m going ghost!"

Mr. Bourgeois furiously demanded Denis Damoclès, "I'm warning you! If you don't find my daughter's bracelet by this evening, I'll cut off all your city funds for the school. Understood?" Denis stuttered, "But sir, how am I supposed to—" just as Rogercop barreled into the office. Mr. Bourgeois snapped, "Didn't anyone ever teach you to knock before you come in?" Rogercop replied confidently, "Justice doesn't need an invitation. Mayor, you're under arrest for abuse of power." Mr. Bourgeois gasped in shock, "Look who's talking!" As Rogercop moved to handcuff him, Ladybug suddenly appeared, stopping him in his tracks. Rogercop scowled, "Ladybug. Paris has a new righter of wrong. Your services are no longer required." Ladybug shot back, "I can't let you go around accusing everyone of every little wrongdoing!" while skillfully dodging his laser blasts. Chloé called out, "Mr. Rogercop, I need your help!" but Rogercop noticed Mr. Bourgeois making a break for it and quickly chased after him. "Hey! Come back!" Chloé yelled in frustration. Seeing Rogercop leaving, Ladybug attempted to catch him with her yo-yo; however, he managed to escape. Then, as Rogercop prepared to shoot at Mr. Bourgeois, Cat Noir and Danny Phantom intervened, with Danny adding humorously, "You know, Rogercop, with us here, you might need a ghostwriter for that script of yours!" Cat Noir joined in, saying, "We're not just delaying justice; we're here to make it fun!" Rogercop retorted angrily, "You are disturbing justice, Cat Noir and Phantom. You two are going to pay for this!" to which Cat Noir replied with a smirk, "And you can add 'grumpy cop' to your charges!"

As Cat Noir and Danny dodged Rogercop's lasers, they attempted to launch a counterattack, only for Rogercop to throw Cat Noir into a nearby trash can and slam Danny against the wall. Ladybug, witnessing the chaos, shouted, "Listen! You're Sabrina's dad, and a good cop! Don't let the evil person who gave you these powers make an evil cop out of you!" Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously, "Don't listen to that liar! Take their Miraculouses! Their powers belong to me!" Rogercop, fueled by his sense of duty, declared, "Justice must prevail in the streets of Paris!" He unleashed a barrage of lasers aimed at Ladybug, who skillfully dodged them before making a desperate move to reach him; however, Rogercop swung her onto the school's court. "Ladybug!" Danny cried out, soaring after her and catching her in a dramatic princess carry. "Thanks, Phantom," she said gratefully. "No problem, Ladybug," he replied with a smile as he steadied her in his arms. "Of course," she added, their resolve to overcome the chaos strengthened.
Danny carried Ladybug around her waist as they raced to catch up with the flying car where Cat Noir was struggling to maintain his balance. "I bet you missed us," Ladybug quipped, flashing a grin before the car suddenly began to spin, causing them all to gasp in surprise. Chloé, meanwhile, was fuming, exclaiming, "So! I know that Marinette girl is the one who stole my bracelet. She must be arrested!" Just as Rogercop slammed on the brakes, Cat Noir nearly lost his grip, but Ladybug quickly lassoed his wrist to pull him back onto the car. With the situation growing dire, Rogercop activated the auto-pilot, and a mechanical voice announced, "Auto Pilot engaged." Chloé continued to shout, frustrated, "Hello? Are you listening to me?" to which Cat Noir replied cheekily, "Thanks for the lasso, lassie." "Hey! Where are you going? Who's going to drive this car?" Chloé protested as Cat Noir responded casually, "Did I ever thank you for the lift?" Meanwhile, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir attempted to fight Rogercop, who deftly dodged their assaults. As Rogercop pounded the car, sending it spiraling, Ladybug and Cat Noir fought to keep their footing, while Danny floated effortlessly, smirking as he said, "Can you guys stop? You’re gonna make me lose my lunch."
Rogercop knocked Ladybug off balance, sending her plummeting. "Grab on to me!" she shouted, but her yo-yo missed its target. "No! Ladybug!" Cat Noir yelled in horror at Rogercop, demanding, "What have you done?!" Danny quickly declared, "I'll go get her," flying downward towards Ladybug as she fell. Meanwhile, Hawk Moth's voice rang out, urging, "Snatch his Miraculous! His ring!" Rogercop lunged to take Cat Noir's ring, but with a clever move, Cat Noir used his legs to throw his staff into the exhaust pipe, triggering a small explosion that disrupted Rogercop's grip. As Cat Noir began to fall, he attempted to catch his staff, groaning, "Ugh! Unn, uh... nice day for a swim!" Just as he was about to hit the ground, Ladybug swiftly caught him with her yo-yo. "Well, hey. I'm head over heels to see you, my lady," he said, leaning in to kiss her, only for Ladybug to yank him back, causing him to fall and hurt himself. "No time for that, Cat Noir," Danny chided as Ladybug retorted, "And you're welcome. Plus, you owe me one," extending her hand to help him up. "Sure thing. But I'll take the credit for that," Cat Noir grinned, accepting her assistance.

Danny smirked at his partner, knowing that they needed to act quickly as Rogercop jumped back into his car, which the computer confirmed was zeroing in on the Mayor's location. "He's flying straight to the Mayor, isn't he?" Danny remarked, glancing at Ladybug and Cat Noir. Ladybug nodded, asserting, "There's no point running after him anyway. He's way out of our reach now," while Cat Noir added, "Well, if it's the mayor he wants…" Ladybug interrupted, "He'll be heading straight for the City Hall," and Cat Noir looked at Danny, excitement sparking between them. "Do I sense a plan?" Danny threw in, ready for action and knowing they'd have to work swiftly to outsmart Rogercop before he caused any more trouble.

"Alright team, if Rogercop's targeting the Mayor, we need to intercept him before he reaches City Hall," Danny said, his expression turning serious. "I can fly ahead and scout the area to find the best route while you two take care of any obstacles in our way. We can’t let him get the upper hand; our priority is to protect the Mayor and stop Rogercop once and for all. Let’s move quickly—every second counts!"

As Rogercop broke into City Hall, chaos erupted among the civilians. "Let's go!" he commanded, and Mr. Bourgeois shouted, "Call up all available police forces, ASAP! That's an order!" The frightened citizens gasped as Rogercop smashed a hole in the door with his car. "Bourgeois, I'm taking over. Relinquish your powers," he demanded, but Mr. Bourgeois defiantly replied, "Never!" Undeterred, Rogercop cuffed him, to which Mr. Bourgeois insisted, "These handcuffs won't change my mind." With a smirk, Rogercop retorted, "Then maybe this will," blowing a whistle that released Chloé from her restraints. "Hey!" she exclaimed, but her father intervened with anger, saying, "Don't you dare put a finger on my little girl!" Rogercop laughed maniacally, claiming, "So much for your powers! Ha! Ha ha ha ha!" The situation escalated when Mr. Bourgeois appeared on screen, declaring, "Paris has a new superpower. His name is Rogercop. I hereby relinquish all authority to Rogercop. All citizens are ordered to answer to him." Rogercop seized the moment, announcing, "Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir are now outlaws. They must be hunted down and taken into custody immediately!" As police officers lunged to capture them, Ladybug, Danny, and Cat Noir deftly escaped, while one of the officers shouted, "Let's go get 'em!"

It was now nighttime, and the tension hung heavy in the air as Danny struggled to find a way to approach Rogercop without revealing their position. "So now, we're the nation's most wanted felons?" Cat Noir asked incredulously, a mix of frustration and disbelief in his voice. "And we haven't done anything!" Ladybug added, her eyes fierce with determination. "Exactly! You can't accuse someone without proof! We should go and defend ourselves in the Court of Law!" Cat Noir suggested eagerly, but Ladybug shook her head decisively. "Not while Rogercop's the Chief of Justice." He let out a long sigh, feeling the weight of their situation. "How many times have we saved Paris?" he mused, looking to Ladybug for reassurance. "We're still saving Paris," she reminded him, her resolve unshaken, as they plotted their next move against the odds.

As Cat Noir twirled playfully, he threw a wink at Danny, saying, "Something about Paris just makes you wanna dance," to which Danny grinned and replied, "Absolutely! The city's energy just gets to you!" They continued their playful distraction, the sound of laughter echoing in the chaos. But the fun was cut short when Rogercop's stern voice boomed from the screens, declaring, "You two won't be dancing after I'm through with you," and pointed accusingly at Cat Noir, ordering the police to "Arrest them!" With a flurry of officers rushing forward, Cat Noir retorted with a mischievous grin, "Does that mean you won't be joining me and my ghostly friend?" Then, with a leap and a twist, both he and Danny adeptly dodged the officers, their spirits unbroken as they continued to outmaneuver their pursuers.

Inside City Hall, Ladybug burst in, catching Chloé's eye. "Go, Ladybug, go!" Chloé whispered loudly. Rogercop turned, proclaiming, "Ladybug, it is time for justice to prevail!" He fired lasers at her, but she dodged them expertly with her yo-yo. "You got justice and revenge all mixed up, Rogercop! Lucky Charm!" she shouted, summoning an oven mitt. "Oven mitts? What am I supposed to do with this?" she wondered as she continued to evade his attacks. Meanwhile, outside, Cat Noir had swiftly taken care of all the officers. "Okay, show's over. Sorry, no encore tonight," he quipped, as he and Danny rushed into City Hall to join Ladybug. Rogercop then blew his whistle, ordering, "Get Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir!" Amid the commotion, Chloé complained, "Hey! My hair!" Lasers rained down around them as Rogercop targeted Ladybug and Cat Noir. In Hawk Moth’s lair, he fumed, "Stop shooting like an idiot, Rogercop! You're supposed to seize their Miraculouses!" Ladybug quickly deduced, "The akuma must be in his whistle. We've gotta get to it!" Danny noted, "If he didn’t have Chloé as a hostage, then I could blast that whistle." Cat Noir inquired, "With that not an option, what are we going to do, my lady?" Using her Lucky Vision, Ladybug saw that Rogercop's arms, along with a mitt and a belt, lit up. "Okay, I have an idea but I still need something like...a ring." As Rogercop made a hole in the wall, Ladybug and Cat Noir escaped, and she lamented, "Where am I gonna get a ring from?" Danny quickly grabbed Chloé's bracelet and rolled it. "Ladybug, over there!" Cat Noir urged. "That's Chloé's bracelet! Exactly what I need," Ladybug exclaimed as she grabbed it. "Fend off Rogercop as long as you can." Cat Noir readied himself, "Whenever you're ready. Cataclysm!" They unleashed their powers as Danny used his ecto energy blast and Cat Noir Cataclysm to destroy the floor beneath Rogercop, causing him to fall. Cat Noir found himself cuffed, but Danny phased him out just in time. Meanwhile, Ladybug used the two mitts attached to Rogercop’s belt to bind his hands. "I gotcha!" she said triumphantly as she stomped on the whistle, releasing the akuma. "Noooooo!" Rogercop cried. "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!" Ladybug declared, capturing the akuma. "Gotcha! Bye bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!" she shouted, throwing the Lucky Charm into the air. Its energy reverted everything back to normal, transforming Rogercop back into Roger, who asked, "Uhh...what am I doing up here?" Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir smiled and exclaimed, "Pound it!"

Cat Noir, adopting a robotic tone, declared, "As Rogercop would say, 'Justice has prevailed in the streets of Paris!'" while his Miraculous beeped in response. He switched back to his usual voice, adding, "I'd stick around, but then you'd see me without my mask and... you wouldn't be able to resist me." Ladybug giggled and replied, "Hehe... I doubt that, but I'll have to take your word for it," as she tucked Chloé's bracelet back into her bag. Danny chimed in, "Even though I don’t have a time limit, I have to go unless the Fentons will come and think of blaming me for something I didn’t do." With that, Cat Noir and Danny exchanged a nod before going their separate ways.

As Danny and Cat Noir leaped across the rooftops, they finally landed in an alleyway, where they both de-transformed back into their civilian selves. Adrian smiled widely, expressing how much he enjoyed the teamwork, grateful to have someone like Danny who knew his secret. Adrien playfully nudged Danny, suggesting, "You might have a little crush on Ladybug since you went to save her twice in one day." Danny attempted to hide his embarrassment, but it was clear to Adrien that the truth was evident. Plagg, hovering nearby, smirked and chimed in, excitedly declaring that having another person to interact with would make things even more interesting, hinting at the potential camaraderie and chaos that lay ahead.

In the grand hall of City Hall, Roger approached Chloé with a smile, holding her bag aloft, "I think this belongs to you, miss." Chloé's eyes lit up as she exclaimed, "My bag!" then caught sight of her bracelet, gasping, "My... my bracelet! But... how?" Mr. Bourgeois interjected, "Roger! You found the bracelet?" Roger explained, "Actually, it turns out it was in Chloé's bag all along! Must've fallen into a side pocket when that girl tripped over it," prompting a chuckle from Ladybug. Mr. Bourgeois, reconsidering his earlier actions, said, "I do apologize for being so accusatory, and for firing you for no good reason." Ladybug chimed in earnestly, "I think Officer Roger has proven his excellence to you, Mr. Mayor. You'd be wrong not to keep him on." With renewed conviction, Mr. Bourgeois replied, "Of course, Ladybug! You're absolutely right. And actually, it's Lieutenant Roger now." Roger expressed his gratitude, stating, "Thank you, Mr. Mayor. I'm proud to be on the force, and I vow to uphold my firm belief that every citizen is innocent until proven guilty." As Ladybug’s Miraculous beeped, indicating her departure, she gracefully exited City Hall. Mr. Bourgeois turned to Chloé, emphasizing, "Very good. A valuable lesson learned. Right, Chloé?" She sighed, "Ugh! Yes, daddy." Ladybug, with a triumphant swing of her yo-yo, echoed, "Lesson learned!" as she vanished from view.

At the bustling airport, Danny stood facing his mom, dad, and sister, his heart heavy yet hopeful as he prepared to say goodbye. "I’ll miss you all so much," he said, wishing he could assure them of his safe return. Jack voiced his lingering suspicions, admitting, "Phantom hasn’t done anything wrong, but there’s still something about him that makes me uneasy." Just then, Maddie stepped forward, pulling Danny into a warm embrace before planting a kiss on his cheek, leaving a bright lipstick mark that made him grin despite himself. "Just be careful, sweetheart, and remember we’re always here for you," she urged, her eyes full of love and concern as they waved goodbye, each of them wishing for his safe journey back home.

Chapter Text

Marinette hurriedly closed her diary, feeling the weight of time pressing down on her as she glanced at the clock, noticing how late she was for her meeting with Alya.

“Dear diary, guess what? I was two spots away from transforming back and revealing my true identity to Cat Noir and Danny Phantom," she exclaimed excitedly, her thoughts racing.

Tikki fluttered beside her, reminding her, "Hey Marinette, weren't you meeting Alya back at school this afternoon to research your term paper?"

Realizing she had forgotten, a wave of panic washed over Marinette.

“Oh no, I'm late! Again!" she exclaimed, tossing her diary into its box, grabbing her purse, and dashing out of her room, determination fueling her steps as she rushed toward the school, hoping to salvage whatever time she had left with Alya.

As Marinette entered Collège Françoise Dupont, she was suddenly startled by a noise coming from the library. "What's that noise?" Tikki asked, her curiosity piqued.

“Hide, Tikki!" Marinette responded quickly, leading them closer to investigate. Inside the library, she found Adrien and Max engrossed in a heated match of Ultimate Mecha Strike III, while Alya was capturing the action on her phone. "Come on, Max!"

Kim shouted excitedly from the sidelines. Marinette approached Alya, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "What's going on, Alya?" she asked, but Alya shushed her, clearly focused on the game.

Rose chimed in enthusiastically, "Try-outs for the Paris Ultimate Mecha Strike III Tournament! This school sends the two students with the highest scores!"

Kim jumped in with excitement, adding, "Actually, the tryouts offer a partner to team up with Max in the Tournament."

Marinette's eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and she asked, "Why Max?"

Kim grinned confidently and replied, "Cause he's unbeatable! He's a total rockstar! He's got the highest APM over anyone!"

The energy in the library buzzed with competitive spirit, and Marinette couldn't help but feel intrigued by the idea of the tournament and the skills being put on display.

Marinette's curiosity peaked as she asked, "APM?" Kim quickly explained, "Actions per minute? This tournament is his whole life! He's been grinding all year to level up."

Just then, Adrien's robot, NAD03, unleashed its special attack on Max's robot, MX-01, resulting in a spectacular win that left MX-01 crushed.

“Adrien is now in the lead," Caline declared, and Marinette watched as Kim turned to Max, asking, "What happened, Max?" with genuine concern. Max shrugged, a smile breaking through, "Hmm. Awesome job. We're gonna make a killer combo."

Adrien reached over to high-five him, and the excitement spread as Marinette and the rest of their classmates cheered for both competitors. With everything buzzing around her, Marinette pieced it together, "So let me get this straight. If someone manages to beat Max's score, they'll team up with Adrien at the tournament?"

Kim confidently declared, "No one can beat Max. Or rather Max and Adrien. It's a slam dunk. They're our school's dream team!"

Just then, Alya grabbed Marinette by the hand, excitement lighting up her eyes as she dragged her toward a nearby bookshelf.

“Come on, we need to find out what we can do to snag a spot alongside those two! You’ve got to be ready!" she urged, her enthusiasm contagious. Marinette could hardly keep up, her mind racing with the possibilities of joining in and proving herself in the tournament, all the while wishing she had the skills to impress Adrien.

As they approached the bookshelf, Marinette noticed Danny sitting off to the side, looking visibly bummed after losing to Max in the third round.

Determined to cheer him up, she walked over and said, "Hey Danny, don’t worry! You’ll get it next time!"

A smile slowly crept onto his face as he replied, "Thanks, Marinette. This was actually the first time I ever played this game."

Marinette felt a rush of admiration for him, impressed that he had made it to the third round on his first try. He continued, "I have a friend named Sam who’s really good at these types of games; maybe she can give me some tips for next time."

Danny nodded appreciatively at Marinette before standing up with newfound energy. "I should go congratulate Adrien on his win," he said, a hint of determination in his voice.

As he walked away, a sense of camaraderie filled the air, reminding Marinette of the friendships forged through their shared passion for gaming. She watched him approach Adrien, who was basking in the glow of his victory, and smiled, hoping that Danny's spirits would lift even more with the encouraging words.

Alya smirked and said, "I see where you're going with this, Little lady," nudging Marinette playfully. Marinette's eyes sparkled with excitement as she exclaimed, "Just imagine, teaming with Adrien!" Alya quickly shot back, "Are you out of your mind, girl? This is about stepping up and representing! Not snuggling up and snogging! This is serious business!"

Marinette rolled her eyes, trying to suppress her own grin, and replied, "Seriously Alya, you think I'd actually go through with that?" Just then, Denis Damoclès approached, a confident look on his face as he declared, "Well, I think we have our two champions lined up for the Paris tournament," sending a wave of exhilaration through the room.

Marinette suddenly blurted out, "Wait! Uh, is it too late... to try out?"

This caught Kim and Rose off guard, their faces lighting up in surprise. Denis Damoclès glanced at her, noting, "Well, the library is closing up in five minutes, but..."

Alya let out a resigned, "Oh boy..." as Marinette plopped down at the gaming station, her heart racing. Adrien, always supportive, handed her his joypad, and she squealed in delight, rubbing it against her face.

“Adrien's joypad! Ohhh...!" she exclaimed, completely losing herself in the moment. Kim, still skeptical, exclaimed, "Is she serious? There's no way!" But Alya interjected, "Unless the particular player has a particular motivation," her eyes narrowing with strategic intrigue, setting the stage for Marinette’s unexpected determination.

Danny approached Marinette with a frown, expressing his frustration, "It's not fair that you want to play now after everything was done." Marinette, unfazed, shot back with confidence, "But we have five minutes left, and I can totally beat Max in that time!"

Her determination radiated, making it clear she was ready for the challenge. Danny crossed his arms, shaking his head in disbelief.

“You do realize Max is Adrien's partner, right? It's not going to be that easy." Undeterred, Marinette fired back with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, convinced that this was her moment to prove herself, even if it meant going up against the reigning champion.

Max, exuding confidence, turned to Danny and declared, "I can beat Marinette in five minutes; I won't lose to her."

With a smirk, he added, "The rules are elementary: you battle each other's robots with your own..."

Marinette interjected, her competitive spirit ignited, "Please, every time you win, you loot its items and gain XP, which upgrades your mech. I'm not a noob, thank you very much."

A quick flashback revealed Marinette and her father sharing laughs while playing the game, solidifying her familiarity with the mechanics.

Max raised an eyebrow, impressed, and replied, "Ah, sounds like you have a sufficient amount of knowledge. Let's see if it's enough to beat me," as they shook hands, both ready to engage in an unexpected showdown filled with tension and excitement.

Danny watched Marinette with intrigue, noting her competitive spirit, which he found both admirable and surprisingly cute, though he quickly shook off those thoughts.

“Yeah, this will be fun," Kim chimed in, excitement building in the air.

Chloé rolled her eyes, commenting, "Seriously? How could anyone spend so much time in front of a screen?" to which Sabrina replied dismissively, "I know, as if." Meanwhile, Marinette selected LB-03, the ladybug robot, while Max chose MX-01, preparing for their match.

As the game commenced, Kim cheered, "Come on, Max, you can do it!" However, as the match progressed, it became clear to everyone watching that Marinette was steadily gaining the upper hand, drawing gasps of surprise from her friends as they realized she was on track to win.

Marinette exclaimed with triumph, "And now, quarter circle plus heavy kick, and Flying Hyper Storm! Triple hit combo, Marinette style! Booyah!"

With that, she secured her victory, jumping up in jubilation, "Woo! Yeah! Woo hoo! I win! Uh-huh!" Kim’s eyes went wide as he stammered, "Wha! I can't believe it! She... she beat him?"

Alya couldn't contain her excitement, declaring, "Beat him? She pulverized him!"

Rose chimed in, "The king's been knocked off his throne!"

Max, still reeling from the loss, acknowledged, "I accept this defeat. I relinquish my position at the tournament. Congratulations, Marinette. And Adrien," to which Adrien called out, "Max, wait!"

But Max, seeking some solitude, simply replied, "Look. I'm fine, I lost fair and square. But if you don't mind, I'd like a little solitude."

Meanwhile, Denis Damoclès proclaimed, "So, Marinette Dupain-Cheng and Adrien Agreste will represent Françoise Dupont High School at the Paris Ultimate Mecha Strike III Tournament. Good luck to both of you."

Adrien smiled as he prepared to leave, saying, "Well, I guess I'll be coming over to practice. With my new partner. See you later," leaving Marinette with a mix of excitement and nervousness as she replied, "See... ya..."

Alya, ever the supportive friend, chimed in, "Now you gotta win and you're gonna be representing the school, not just hanging out with Adrien."

Marinette's thoughts raced to the implications of their partnership, murmuring, "Oh, Adrien..." while Alya facepalmed in response, exclaiming, "Oh, brother..." as she realized that Marinette's focus might be divided between the tournament and her feelings for Adrien.

Danny approached Adrien with a determined look, still feeling unsettled about the match's outcome and Marinette's decision to take Max's spot.

“Hey, can I come with you? I need to talk to Marinette and tell her what she did was wrong; I want to make things right," he said earnestly. Adrien scratched his head, weighing Danny's sincerity and understanding.

After a brief moment, he nodded, saying, "Yeah, you can come. I can see that you really want to make things right with Max." Together, they headed off, ready to address the situation and hopefully restore the balance within their circle.

As Max stormed through the streets of Paris, frustration boiled within him, and he declared, "This is a travesty. An unequivocal travesty!" 

Meanwhile, in Hawk Moth's dark lair, he sensed an opportunity and opened a window, addressing his malicious akumas with a twisted grin: "Ah, a competition. I know you like that, my little evil akumas. Where there's a winner, there's always a loser," and he transformed a butterfly into an akuma, sending it to find Max.

Overcome by anger and disappointment, Max bemoaned, "I should've been going to that tournament. I was the chosen one! I worked so hard for it! This is inconceivable!"

Just then, the akuma swooped into his glasses, and Hawk Moth's voice echoed, "Gamer, I am Hawk Moth. I'll help you win the tournament of your life. But in return, you must help me achieve my high score."

With newfound determination, Max replied, "Absolutely, Hawk Moth. Game on! Now they'll see who's the greatest gamer in Paris!" and transformed into Gamer, ready to exact his revenge.

As Marinette rushed outside Collège Françoise Dupont, her mind was buzzing with excitement over spending time with Adrien, but Tikki quickly reminded her of the reality of the situation.

“All you wanted to do is spend time with Adrien; there are other ways to do that!" she pointed out, awakening Marinette to the fact that Max had been eagerly training for the tournament and how unfair it was for her to take his place.

Realizing her selfishness, Marinette panicked as she exclaimed, "Adrien's coming to my house! No, this is a total disaster! I have to... clean my room!"

In her room, she felt fear creeping in at the thought of Adrien seeing the countless photos of him adorning her walls.

Tikki reassured her, "Calm down, Marinette. You still have time. It's not like he's gonna show up this very minute."

Swiftly, with Tikki's guidance, Marinette frantically removed the embarrassing photos, just as the doorbell rang, signaling that Adrien had indeed arrived.

As Marinette rushed outside Collège Françoise Dupont, her mind was buzzing with excitement over spending time with Adrien, but Tikki quickly reminded her of the reality of the situation.

“All you wanted to do is spend time with Adrien; there are other ways to do that!" she pointed out, awakening Marinette to the fact that Max had been eagerly training for the tournament and how unfair it was for her to take his place.

Realizing her selfishness, Marinette panicked as she exclaimed, "Adrien's coming to my house! No, this is a total disaster! I have to... clean my room!" In her room, she felt fear creeping in at the thought of Adrien seeing the countless photos of him adorning her walls.

Tikki reassured her, "Calm down, Marinette. You still have time. It's not like he's gonna show up this very minute." Swiftly, with Tikki's guidance, Marinette frantically removed the embarrassing photos, just as the doorbell rang, signaling that Adrien had indeed arrived.

Downstairs, Sabine called out, "Marinette! Someone's here to see you!" Marinette, flustered and still hiding her photos, responded, "Uh... C-c-coming!"

As she rushed to the door, Adrien greeted her with enthusiasm, "Marinette and I are finalists in the Paris Ultimate Mecha Strike III Tournament," while Danny chimed in that he had come along to hang out with Marinette, causing Tom to react with surprise and pride, proclaiming, "No way! Well, she did learn from the best Tom style! Booyah!"

Danny, taken aback by Tom's comment about Marinette's skills, exchanged a knowing glance with Adrien, only to hear Sabine mention that Marinette never told them about the tournament, prompting Adrien to clarify, "We were just paired up today," to which Danny quietly added, "More like she took it away from Max."

As the streets of Paris became engulfed in chaos, a colossal ship resembling a gaming console descended from the sky, emanating an ominous presence.

Hawk Moth's voice echoed as he urged, "Gamer. It's time to get to the next level and show everyone that you're the best!"

With an enthusiastic cry of "No time like the present!" Gamer initiated his attack, unleashing green spheres that trapped unsuspecting citizens and absorbed them into his ship, his laughter resonating eerily through the streets.

Meanwhile, in Marinette's room, she and Adrien focused intently on practicing for the Tournament, their energy infused with excitement despite the looming threat outside.

Danny, standing off to the side, watched with an intense glare directed at Marinette, which made her uneasy; she could sense his disapproval and it added to her anxiety.

Marinette, feeling the weight of Danny's glare, finally mustered the courage to ask, "Why are you glaring at me?"

Maintaining his disappointed expression, Danny replied firmly, "What you did was wrong, Marinette. You need to fix this; Max has been working for an entire year for this tournament."

Stuttering and at a loss for words, Marinette found herself overwhelmed, realizing the truth in his statement. Danny's disappointment was palpable as he added, "Friends don't do that," and each word felt like a weight on her chest, amplifying the guilt she already felt from Tikki's earlier words.

The look of disappointment on Danny's face struck her deeply, causing her heart to sink; it was a sharp reminder that her actions had consequences, not just for Max, but for her friendships as well.

Adrien observed the interaction between Marinette and Danny, initially feeling indifferent about the situation; after all, they were all here to have fun and practice.

However, as Danny pressed the matter with such gravity, Adrien found himself nodding in agreement, recognizing that Danny had a point.

The weight of Marinette's decision now hung heavily in the air, and he couldn't help but feel compelled to support Danny's stance, understanding that this was about more than just a game or tournament—it was about loyalty and fairness to Max, who had dedicated so much time and effort to preparing for this moment.

Tom opened the hatch with a tray of croissants, cheerfully asking, “Everything going good? I thought just in case you wanted something to eat…” Marinette quickly replied, “Uh... no thanks, Papa. We're training.”

Undeterred, Tom suggested, “Well then, uh, maybe you could use a few tips, you know... dad style,” to which Marinette responded emphatically, “Thanks, but no thanks! Papa!” as he closed the door with a grin.

Once the door was shut, Marinette sighed, “Sometimes my parents could be a little nosey,” just as Tom and Sabine peered in again before closing the door.

Danny let out a soft laugh, recalling his own experiences with parents embarrassing him, especially when their ghost gadgets caused unexpected chaos at school; he found it easy to connect with Marinette’s humorous moments with her mom and dad.

Amidst the chaos in the streets of Paris, the Gamer's ship continued its relentless assault, capturing citizens and vehicles alike as he reveled in his escalating power.

“I'll be at level 2 in no time! My skills are indisputable!" he laughed maniacally, watching his green spheres swell with their captives. With a triumphant shout, the ship began to morph, its metallic body shifting and transforming until it had evolved into a formidable two-legged robot. "Excellent!" he declared, as the newfound power coursed through it, allowing the robot to stretch its mechanical limbs and resume the absorption process.

Panic surged through the streets as the robot advanced, furthering his quest for supremacy while the citizens could only watch in horror. "I am unstoppable! Hahahaha!" his cackling voice echoed, sending a chill down the spine of anyone who heard it.

As Marinette and Adrien sat in her room, the tension of their earlier situation melted away, replaced by the exhilaration of gaming together. "Wow! We won again, thanks to you!"

Adrien exclaimed, his eyes bright with excitement as he high-fived Marinette. She beamed with pride, a hint of bashfulness touching her cheeks as she replied, "Yeah, um, yes we did," feeling a rush of joy at their teamwork.

Danny, perched nearby, watched her skillfully maneuver through the game, his impressed expression reflecting the admiration he felt for her quick reflexes and strategic thinking.

For a moment, the three of them were lost in the playful competition, forgetting about the outside world and simply enjoying the thrill of victory together.

Danny leaned back in his chair, a wide grin spreading across his face as he clapped his hands enthusiastically.

“You two are incredible! I can’t believe how well you work together—you make an awesome team!” He nodded, clearly impressed by Marinette's strategic plays and Adrien's quick reactions.

“Seriously, Marinette, your skills have leveled up so much! I’m taking notes here!" He chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "If we ever need to take on a rogue gamer or something, I know who I’d want by my side!"

Marinette felt a warmth rise to her cheeks as Danny praised her skills, and she fought to maintain her composure, especially in front of Adrien. "Oh, come on, it was just teamwork," she said lightly, trying to downplay her achievements, but the fluttering in her stomach was hard to ignore.

She caught a glimpse of Adrien's encouraging smile, which only made her heart race faster. Mustering her confidence, she added with a teasing grin, "But if you’d like to see some real pro moves, I might have a few tricks up my sleeve for the next round!"

Adrien looked at Marinette with genuine admiration, saying, "You’re amazing, Marinette. I guess you wouldn’t even need me. I’m so lame compared to you." Her eyes widened in surprise as she quickly replied, "Um, no no no, I… No, you’re so good. I mean, I’m the one who’s not good. I mean… I’m lucky, that’s all," her words tumbling over each other as she felt the pressure to reassure him, her heart racing at the thought that he might not see her as the capable gamer she wanted to be.

Danny chuckled at Marinette's flustered stammers, his light-hearted laughter breaking the tension in the room.

“Seriously, Marinette, you’re awesome! Don’t sell yourself short," he encouraged, sensing her struggle to accept the compliment. Adrien watched the exchange, feeling a mix of admiration for Marinette's humility and a hint of self-doubt creeping in as he thought about how he often viewed himself.

“Maybe I should learn from you, Marinette," he said with a shy smile, clearly not realizing just how much he brought to their team.

Danny turned to Adrien with an encouraging grin, his eyes sparkling with sincerity.

“And hey, Adrien, you’re awesome too! Don’t sell yourself short! You’ve got skills that really shine, and you bring a different flair to our team every time we play," he said, clapping him on the back. "It’s not all about winning, you know—it’s about how much fun we have together and how we all contribute in our own ways."

The words hung in the air, a reminder that both of them had unique strengths, and Danny hoped they would both start to see just how valuable they really were.

Marinette smiled mischievously as she revealed her lucky charm, claiming, "Actually, you know what? I've got a secret," while holding it up proudly.

Adrien raised an eyebrow, half-expecting her to be joking, and asked, "Are you messing with us?"

With a playful wink, she challenged him, "Try playing a match with it," as he reached out to take the charm. Just then, Tom and Sabine entered the room, and Sabine’s cheerful voice chimed in, "How about a delicious salmon and spinach pie? You can tell me what you think of it?"

Adrien turned to Marinette with a hopeful smile and said, "Uh, Marinette, a little snack wouldn't hurt, would it?"

As they relaxed in Place des Vosges over their snacks, Marinette lamented, "Uh, I'm really sorry. It's impossible to get anything down with my parents around."

Danny nodded sympathetically, saying, "I get that! My parents will burst into my room if they hear anything that even remotely sounds like a ghost!" His declaration caught Marinette and Adrien off guard, and they exchanged surprised glances. Danny, sensing their astonishment, added, "Yeah, being the son of renowned ghost researchers and hunters definitely keeps life interesting—or should I say, unpredictable!"

"Look out! Uh, we better get outta here!"

Adrien shouted as he pushed himself, Danny, and Marinette into action. They sprinted away, hands clasped tightly together, but as they navigated the park, they separated, with Marinette dashing out just ahead.

Suddenly, a menacing figure appeared in her path—the Gamer's robot. "Game over, Marinette!" it boomed.

Panic surged through Marinette, and she shouted, "How does he know my name? Max!" as the robot unleashed a barrage of lasers. Realizing the gravity of the situation, she muttered, "I guess he really did want that spot in the tournament!"

Meanwhile, Adrien knew it was time to act. "Plagg, claws out!" he exclaimed, transforming swiftly into Cat Noir.

Simultaneously, Danny declared, "I’m going ghost!" as he transformed into Phantom. With a quick fist bump between them, Cat Noir and Phantom raced off together to rescue Marinette.

As Marinette sprinted away from the Gamer's robot, her heart raced, but fate had other plans when she stumbled and fell to the ground. Just as the robot aimed to fire a laser at her, a staff appeared out of nowhere and struck the machine, halting its attack. The Gamer's voice echoed in surprise, "Game over!"

But Cat Noir, leaping into the fray with confidence, quipped, "Not yet! Here comes a new challenger!" His presence brought a surge of hope, and Marinette looked up with renewed determination, knowing help had arrived just in time.

As the battle escalated, Danny, donning his Phantom form, swooped in just in time to see the robot prepare to fire at Marinette.

With a determined look, he unleashed a powerful blast of ectoplasmic energy that struck the robot, sending it reeling. With a smirk, he called out, "Looks like your game just got a serious glitch!" Ready for action, he joined forces with Cat Noir to protect Marinette and confront this formidable foe.

"Cat Noir, Phantom! Hey! Over here!" Marinette called out as she watched Cat Noir nimbly dodge the robot's relentless lasers while expertly maneuvering towards her.

Just in time, Danny used his superhuman strength to tackle the robot backward, giving them a precious moment to regroup before he joined Cat Noir. With agility, Cat Noir leaped from ceiling to ceiling, guiding Marinette away from danger until they reached the Grand Paris Hotel.

“I heard Miss Video Game Champion really ticked off the final boss," he joked, a playful smirk on his face, ready to take on whatever came next.

Danny smirked at the imposing robot looming ahead as they caught their breath near the Grand Paris Hotel. "You know," he chimed in, leaning casually on a nearby wall, "I always thought the final boss would be tougher than this. Maybe he needs to level up before facing a team like us!"

His playful tone lightened the mood, and he shot a confident look at Marinette and Cat Noir, ready for whatever challenge awaited them.

Marinette glanced worriedly at the chaos unfolding around them, her heart racing.

“Well, it doesn’t give him extra points to go transforming everyone. Hey, wait, Cat Noir, Phantom! I left my friends Adrien and Danny at the park! He could be in danger; we have to go back!" Cat Noir flashed a reassuring grin, his confidence unwavering.

“Uh... don’t worry. Adrien and Danny are not in danger. They’ll be fine. You'll be safe here. Just stay put. Don't worry; Cat Noir and Phantom will take care of everything. Arch, leap, and do a barrel roll!" As Danny flew off after him, performing a playful loopy loop, he tossed a wink in Marinette's direction, leaving her amused and exasperated.

“Uh, they are always so over-the-top," she muttered. Tikki, filled with determination, chimed in, "If ever there was a game to win, this is it! Let’s go!" with that, Marinette steeled herself for the challenge ahead.

“Tikki Spots on!” Marinette said as she transformed into Ladybug.

Cat Noir and Danny follow the Gamer's robot and see he is heading for a bus. Cat Noir goes to where the bus is.

“Get away from here!” Cat Noir told the civilians.

“As far as you can! Hurry!” Danny said as the people ran away.

"Hey, tin can! Over here!" Cat Noir shouted, drawing the robot's attention. Phantom smirked and added, "We’re here to put you in the scrap heap!" Meanwhile, the Gamer assessed the situation with confidence, declaring, "My calculations indicate that your system's about to crash!" Just as Ladybug skillfully tied the robot’s legs with her yo-yo, she quipped, "You're the one crashing, robot!" pulling the string and sending the massive machine toppling over. "He's a life-size robot, from Ultimate Mecha Strike!" Cat Noir explained as he and Ladybug exchanged glances. "I know! And it's nearly at level 3. 4 is the highest level!" she replied. Surprised, Cat Noir asked, "Wait, you know that game?" to which Phantom chimed in, "I guess she does." "Duh! Of course!" Ladybug replied with a hint of sass. Cat Noir grinned at their synergy, saying, "See? You and me! It was meant to be." Suddenly, the Gamer spotted a bus nearby. With a determined focus, he absorbed it, evolving into level 3. "Uh, I think our problem just got a whole lot bigger," Cat Noir said, eyes wide. Danny nodded, a hint of concern in his voice, "I think he leveled up."

"Level 3. Hahahahahaha!" the Gamer cackled, reveling in his newfound power. Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously, "If you want to be the most powerful robot in the world, you must capture Ladybug and Cat Noir's Miraculouses. Then it really will be Game Over."

The Gamer's eyes gleamed with ambition as he shouted, "Those Miraculouses are mine!" unleashing a barrage of lasers toward Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir, who swiftly dodged the attacks and retreated.

“We have to get him out of here before he destroys all of Paris!" Ladybug exclaimed urgently, her eyes catching sight of a billboard advertising the Tournament.

“The stadium!" Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir shouted in unison, determined to lead the Gamer away from the city’s heart as they raced towards the stadium, hoping it would be the battlefield where they could contain the growing threat.

In the Parc des Princes Stadium, Ladybug and Cat Noir stood ready for battle, confusion etched on Ladybug's face as she asked, "Where has Clunky got to?"

Suddenly, the imposing figure of the Gamer's robot loomed behind them, prompting a flurry of action. They hurled their yo-yo and staff at the menacing machine, but their attempts proved futile.

Danny joined the fray, firing multiple Ecto blasts, only to exclaim in frustration, "Even my ghost rays are not making a dent in this thing!"

The Gamer's laughter echoed ominously as the robot swung a massive arm to crush them, but just in time, Phantom intervened, turning Ladybug and Cat Noir intangible so they could evade the deadly laser that blasted toward them, narrowly escaping the onslaught.

"Attack the robot with your Cataclysm Power! It might be enough to shock him!" Ladybug urged, her eyes sharp with determination.

“My pleasure. Two can play this game. Cataclysm!" Cat Noir declared as he unleashed his power, obliterating the Gamer's robot in a spectacular explosion. "Nooooo!" the Gamer cried in disbelief.

“Well, that was easy,” Danny remarked, impressed as they celebrated their temporary victory. "Smackdown, Cat Noir!" Ladybug cheered, giving him a high five.

“Cat Noir Style! Booyah!" he replied with a grin, a floating red sphere appearing between them. "Whoa ha ha! Check out that loot!" he excitedly exclaimed. "This is awesome!"

Danny chimed in, but the victorious moment was abruptly interrupted as Ladybug declared, "System crash, Gamer!"

The Gamer simply laughed and retorted, "Hahahaha! You've forgotten the rules. I saved my last level!" With a swift motion, he touched his glasses and commanded, "Respawn!" To their dismay, Cat Noir groaned, "Aww, not the old spawn point glitch again."

"Yeah, but did you see he pushed that button on his glasses? I bet the akuma's in there," Ladybug remarked, her eyes narrowing as she touched the red sphere, summoning a red and black robot beneath them.

Standing on it, she proclaimed, "Ha! We've leveled up too!" Cat Noir's Miraculous beeped, and he replied, "Okay, but I only got a few minutes left."

Quickly, they entered the robot's cockpit together, with Cat Noir asserting, "I'll man it, you shoot!" Ladybug protested, "Why do you get to man it?" but before they could argue further, Phantom chimed in, "Hey, how about me? I can go inside a robot and give us a power boost."

Perplexed, Cat Noir asked, "You can do that?" to which Phantom replied, "Well, I did it once; I think I could do it again, just watch."

With that, Danny went intangible and slipped inside the robot’s body, channeling his energy as he transformed it, imbuing it with his DP symbol on the chest and white highlights on the arms and legs, enhancing their odds in the upcoming showdown.

"How are you able to do that?" the Gamer shouted, frustration clear in his voice. "I’m not gonna tell you anything about my secrets," Phantom replied confidently as their newly enhanced robot engaged in a fierce battle with the Gamer's machine.

The Gamer's robot charged forward, but Phantom skillfully used intangibility to dodge the attack, delivering powerful strikes to its solar plexus, shoulders, and head, sending it crashing backward before it managed to regain its composure.

"Arrrghhh... Gamer Missiles!" he barked, launching missiles from his robot's shoulders.

“Phantom Forcefield, Cat Noir!" Ladybug commanded. "Got it. Phantom Forcefield activated!" Cat Noir responded, creating a green forcefield that obliterated the incoming missiles. Seizing the moment, Cat Noir crafted the robot's tail into a formidable weapon, proclaiming, "Cat Phantom Saber!"

With a surge of energy, he unleashed shockwaves that tore the Gamer's robot apart, only for it to reform instantly.

“Gamer-Drill!" the Gamer yelled, activating a massive drill on his robot's arm as it barreled toward them again; the force of the impact cracked their shield, and both robots slid backward but miraculously managed to remain on their feet, readying themselves for the next round of combat.

Cat Noir grimaced as he realized, "This Gamer's equal in strength. He just took out Phantom Forcefield!"

Ladybug quickly assessed their situation, declaring, "We're gonna have to manage without. Lady Phantom Bombs!"

She launched green bombs from the robot's shoulders, but the Gamer reacted swiftly, summoning a Laser Wall that blocked most of the blasts, though cracks began to form under pressure. "Lady Phantom Helix!" she called out next, sending the robot's shields flying toward the Gamer's machine, only for it to parry them effectively.

Desperately, Cat Noir powered up his attack with "Cat Phantom Punch!" but the Gamer's robot countered his strikes, neutralizing his efforts. In frustration, he unleashed Ear Thunder, using the robot's cat ears to create a thunderous sound wave, only for the Gamer's machine to counter with its own thunder.

“He's anticipating all of our attacks!" Ladybug exclaimed just as Phantom suggested a more surprising tactic.

“How about this attack? Phantom Clap!" he declared, making their robot clap its hands together to generate a massive shockwave that sent the Gamer's robot flying backward, disoriented.

Seizing the moment, Ladybug and Cat Noir launched a barrage of powerful punches, kicks, and a decisive uppercut.

“Shoryubug! Tatsu-Lady!" she shouted, executing a spinning kick, while Cat Noir followed up with "PhantCatouken!" firing a concentrated blast of energy at the Gamer's robot with determination.

Even though the Gamer's robot was still standing, it was clearly damaged from their combination attacks, and they realized they needed to finish this quickly.

Ladybug suddenly got an idea to reach the cockpit and end the fight. "Danny, keep him still so I can do my thing!" she directed. Phantom focused his energy and keeping the robot in place so Ladybug could use her lucky charm. 

"Lucky Charm!" she shouted, summoning a graffiti can. "Huh? Graffiti? Spray paint? Arts and crafts?"

She activated her Lucky Vision, noticing the robot's left arm and eye flashing; she exclaimed, "Bingo!" and dashed toward the Gamer's machine.

Climbing up, she sprayed graffiti all over its eye, prompting the Gamer to shout angrily, "Aghhh! You won't get away with this!"

As he exited the cockpit, Ladybug swiftly grabbed his glasses, declaring, "Game over, Gamer," before shattering them. "Game's over for you too, akuma. Time to de-evilize!" she added, capturing the akuma with her yo-yo. "Gotcha!" she cheered, releasing a purified butterfly with a gentle flick. "Bye bye little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!" she proclaimed, throwing the Lucky Charm into the air, which caused everything to return to normal, transforming the Gamer back into Max.

Ladybug and Cat Noir approached Danny, starstruck by his impressive abilities during the battle, urging him to share how he was able to power up their robot and channel some of his energy into it. Danny, feeling a bit bashful, rubbed the back of his head and started to explain when he caught the sound of Cat Noir's Miraculous beeping.

“Hey Cat, we have to go. We don’t want this pretty bug seeing you out of costume," Phantom reminded him, glancing at Ladybug with a hint of mischief.

Cat Noir, taking the opportunity to charm Ladybug, leaned in and kissed her hand, prompting a slight glare from Danny, who felt a twinge of jealousy at the display. With a reluctant but amused sigh, he quickly decided to fly them out, ensuring they left without drawing too much attention.

In the dimly lit lair of Hawk Moth, dark clouds of rage and determination gathered as he raged, "Such pitiful insolence! The moment you challenged me was the moment you sealed your fate! This battle is not yet over..."

Meanwhile, excitement buzzed through the Parc des Princes as the gaming tournament was about to kick off, the announcer's voice ringing out, "So remember, the High Score to beat is 24500, so gamers, hit those consoles. Game on!"

Amidst the tension, Alya confronted Marinette, frustrated that she was contemplating pulling out of the team, but Marinette expressed her sympathy for Max, feeling guilty about taking his place. Alya insisted she was doing the right thing, yet also pointed out the rarity of playing with Adrien.

As the announcer introduced the representatives from Françoise Dupont High School, Marinette ultimately decided to support Max, handing him the controller, saying, "This is your baby. It's your tournament, Max."

Nino urged them to hurry, and as Marinette insisted that Max take the lead, Adrien joined them, placing his hand on her shoulder and encouraging her to shine, which left her stunned.

With a thumbs-up from Danny, who believed in her, and the cheers of their peers supporting them, Marinette felt invigorated, and with newfound resolve, she acknowledged Max's call to show them their worth, leading them both into the arena, ready to compete.

Chapter Text

In the bright and lively courtyard of Collège Françoise Dupont, Marinette joyfully sits on a bench, engrossed in a magazine that suddenly captivates her attention with phrases like "Leo: Your heart's gonna roar," prompting a playful laugh from her and her best friend Alya.

Her excitement peaks when she spots a page filled with striking images of Adrien and Danny, and she can't help but exclaim, "Wow, roar!" which sends both girls into fits of giggles.

Off to the side, Nino observes the scene with curiosity, but before he can process what’s happening, Adrien sneaks up behind him and teasingly murmurs about Marinette's supposed disinterest in statues, leading Nino to swiftly pull Adrien away as he seeks an escape from the lighthearted teasing.

As Nino tries to catch his breath from Adrien's playful jab, Danny approaches him with a smirk, playfully echoing Adrien's sentiment by saying, "Hey, Nino, I hear Marinette is really into guys who can actually move, so maybe you should watch out!" Nino rolls his eyes at Danny's remark.

Nino leans against the wall, a look of distress on his face as he whispers, "Shhh! You know I'm no good with the ladies, especially this one all of a sudden. I mean, dude, do I go up to her and crack her a joke? Shoot her a compliment? Invite her to the zoo? Play it serious?"

Adrien raises an eyebrow, smirking slightly as he replies, "Nino, you're way over-thinking this. 'Invite her to the zoo,' you serious?"

Just then, Danny steps in, his tone light-hearted yet encouraging as he adds, "Come on, man, just be yourself! You’ve got this charm that comes out when you're not trying so hard. Just talk to her like you would any other friend; even a simple 'Hey, how's it going?' can work wonders if it’s genuine. Trust me, confidence is key—let her see the real you!"

Adrien smirks at Danny, playfully teasing, “Oh, please! This is the same guy who was a total wreck trying to talk to his crush, Paulina, back in Amity Park!” Danny rolls his eyes but can’t help but chuckle, responding, “That was a long time ago, man! I’ve moved past that!”

With a confident nod, he turns to Nino, adding, “But sure, I still feel a little nervous when it comes to pretty girls, just like everyone does. The difference now is that I’ve learned to embrace it and not let it hold me back. Trust me, you’ll get used to it too!”

Nino takes a deep breath, saying, "Well, they have this really cool new exhibit there."

Adrien encourages him, "Listen, just be yourself, man," to which Danny nods in agreement, adding, "Yeah, what he said."

Nino counters, "That's easy for you to say, Mr. Front-of-the-cover-Teen-Model-weekly. I'm not that cool." Adrien reassures him, "You're cool too, dude, trust me - or you wouldn't be my best bud. Invite her to the zoo. She'll say 'yes', I promise."

Danny chimes in, "I know Marinette; she wouldn't say no to a cool guy like you!" Suddenly, Nino's newfound confidence begins to waver as he starts walking over to Marinette and Alya, only to panic at the last minute and dash back to Adrien, fretting, "What if I act like a moronosaurus, or she disses me or thinks I'm lame or—?"

Adrien quickly replies, "Okay, we got your back," and the three friends share a fist-bump, bolstering Nino’s courage for the moment ahead.

Outside Collège Françoise Dupont, Alya and Marinette are chatting as they stroll out of the school, with Marinette holding a magazine that features Adrien and Danny on the cover. "Oh, Adrien’s such a—" she starts, only for Alya to chime in enthusiastically, "Smartie, hottie, suavísimo, yummy-tastic spellbinder!"

Marinette nods, adding, "All of the above." Just then, Nino unexpectedly bumps into her, freezing in place with a wide, nervous smile plastered on his face. Adrien, unable to resist, pops up from behind Nino and says, "Oh, so sorry!" He playfully nudges Nino, adding with a grin, "Right, Nino?" as the situation becomes a comedic blend of awkwardness and anticipation.

Marinette and Adrien both blurt out, "Sorry!" as Marinette quickly snatches the magazine away, and Adrien adds, "Sorry about that. How could we make it up to you? Any ideas... Nino?" However, Nino remains silent, lost in his thoughts.

Adrien, trying to keep the mood light, suggests, "How about we all check out the... zoo today? Word is they've got a new..."

He snaps his fingers in front of Nino, who suddenly stutters, "Uh, they—they got a new panther." The atmosphere shifts slightly as everyone processes the unexpected proposal, and Nino's nerves seem to tremble with the excitement—and the pressure—of the moment.

Danny smirked and leaned in, adding with a playful gleam in his eye, "Well, if the panther is anything like you, Nino, you might just find yourself in a purr-fect situation today!"

Alya grinned, clearly excited, and turned to Marinette, saying, "Awesome idea, right, Marinette? You love animals!" Marinette nodded, her enthusiasm stumbling over her words, "Uh, yeah. I, uh, I'm really into zoonimals. I mean, uh, anizools. I mean zoonimoos. I..." She paused, exhaling in frustration as her brain raced to catch up, feeling the pressure of speaking in front of everyone while trying to keep it cool.

Danny chuckled softly at Marinette's flustered attempt to find the right words, a wave of nostalgia washing over him as it reminded him of his own awkward moments trying to talk to girls back in the day, stumbling over his own tongue in front of friends. He couldn’t help but find her endearing in that moment, the way she struggled yet persisted made her seem even cuter to him. It was clear there was something genuine and relatable about her nervousness, and it made him feel a sense of camaraderie, as if they were both navigating the same tricky social waters together.

Adrien casually suggested, "Cool. Say, after school, four o'clock?"

He glanced at Nino, who nodded nervously, and Adrien continued, "Cool, four o'clock then."

Danny affirmed, "Cool, we’ll see you at four," before walking behind them and casting a glance at Marinette as he left with his friends.

“Four o'clock," she murmured, her heart racing and her expression lovestruck.

Alya snapped her fingers in front of Marinette's dazed face, teasing, "Uh, Earth to Marinette? You do realize the guy you're completely crazy about has just asked you out, right?"

Marinette's panic surged as she stammered, "Yeah... Huh, wait, what?! No, not like this! Not here, not today! I haven't washed my hair! I'm not wearing my lucky socks! I..! Help me, Alya! I can't do this alone!" clutching onto her friend's arm while Alya comfortingly patted her head, trying to calm her friend’s spiraling nerves.

Nino raised an eyebrow at Adrien, clearly impressed.

"How did you do that, dude?" he asked.

Adrien shrugged with a grin, responding, "Like I said: 'Just be yourself.'"

Just then, Danny, sitting nearby, chimed in, "At least you didn’t completely embarrass yourself like I did." Adrien turned to Danny, curious.

“What do you mean?" Danny hesitated, a flashback hitting him of the time his pants had slipped down while he awkwardly asked Paulina to the dance thanks to his powers.

Rubbing the back of his head, he searched for a way to sidestep the topic. "Let’s just say it didn’t go so well for me," he replied with a sheepish smile, hoping to redirect the conversation before anyone probed further.

Adrien and Nino exchanged glances, sensing Danny's nervousness and deciding it was best not to press him further about the embarrassing incident. Nino shrugged, trying to ease the tension with a lighthearted comment.

“Right, sure. If I could be myself; myself doesn’t work that way."

He chuckled, shaking his head as he leaned back on the bench, the sun glinting off the Seine River while Adrien smirked, trying to lighten the mood.

The camaraderie between them felt comfortable, each guy knowing they all had their moments, and for now, they'd just enjoy the rest of their afternoon together without dwelling on old mishaps.

Adrien took a sip from his can, grinning as he replied, "You're being ridiculous. Of course you can. And when you're alone with Marinette at the zoo later on—" he tossed the can in the trash, his confidence radiating.

Nino's eyes widened in panic. "Whoa, what do you mean alone with Marinette? Oh no, dude. You're coming with me.

You can't leave me alone by myself. Uh-uh." Danny jumped in, nodding in agreement, "We are in this together, Nino." Adrien sighed but smiled, "No prob, Nino. What are friends for?" The three of them shared a fist bump, their bond solidifying in lighthearted camaraderie as they prepared to face whatever the day had in store for them.

Marinette stood nervously at the entrance of the zoo, adjusting the speaker in her ear as Alya's voice crackled through, “One, two, one, two, testing. D'you read me, girl?”

Marinette hesitated, “I can hear you. But I still don't think I can go through with this,” her heart racing as the view shifted to Alya, peeking out from behind two trees with a determined grin. "Of course you can. Just be yourself!"

Alya encouraged, but Marinette's mind flashed back to an embarrassing incident in the locker room where her attempt to be herself led her into the boys' bathroom, much to the shock of Adrien and Kim.

The memory of a roll of toilet paper thrown at the door rang in her ears as the boys shouted for her to get out, and she recalled leaping out, red-faced and flustered.

Shaking off the flashback, Marinette took a deep breath, steeled her resolve, and prepared to make her move, determined not to let past mistakes dictate her future.

Alya’s voice came through the earpiece again, “Fine, just be yourself and look where you're going.” Marinette took a deep breath, her heart fluttering, “Oh, where are you, love of my life?” Tikki chimed in, nudging her thoughts, “How's Adrien supposed to be the love of your life if you can't even talk to him?” Marinette straightened, a spark of determination lighting her eyes, “Tikki, stay out of sight. I'm gonna talk to him, you'll see. I will speak to him!” Alya cheered her on, “That's right, girl! Way to be motivated!”

Marinette giggled at her friend’s enthusiasm, scanning the area. Suddenly, her gaze landed on two familiar figures ahead, “Ah, there they are!” she exclaimed, relief washing over her as she spotted Max and Kim, with Max waving enthusiastically at her, momentarily distracting her from her nerves.

Kim raised his arm in salutation, calling out, “Hey, Marinette!”

She couldn't help but sigh, realizing it was a false alarm. Turning to Max and Kim, she asked, “Hey, Kim, Max; what are you doing here?” Kim replied energetically, “We heard the new panther's here. I wanna see who's got the bigger guns!” and struck a few exaggerated muscle poses that made Marinette chuckle. Max then asked, “Do you want to come with us?”

Just as she was contemplating, Alya's voice blared in her ear, “Marinette, target at ten o'clock!” Panicking, she blurted, “NO!!!” causing Max and Kim to look at her in confusion. Recovering quickly, she added, “Aha, I mean, uh, thanks but... no thanks. I’m waiting for someone. Uh, you go ahead.”

As Kim and Max walked away, Marinette felt a rush of urgency as she searched for Adrien, only to spot Nino approaching with a smile that betrayed his own nerves.

“Where's Adrien?” she asked Alya, her heart sinking when Alya responded, “I don't know.”

Turning her attention back to Nino, she called out, “Uh, hey, Nino! Isn’t Adrien with you?” He shrugged, avoiding her gaze, making her worry even more. Just then, the view shifted to reveal Adrien and Danny crouched behind some bushes, peering out from their hiding spot near a zoo sign.

“Tell her you’ll both be better off without me,” Adrien said, his voice low but laced with uncertainty. Nino echoed, “We'll be better off without me,” as Danny facepalmed in exasperation, the plan quickly spiraling into comedic chaos.

Marinette stood there, bewildered, “Huh?” just as Plagg popped out from Adrien's hair with a grin, teasingly proclaiming, “Ah, this trip is turning out to be a lot more interesting than I thought. Turn up the volume!”

Adrien sighed, trying to shush him while Danny chuckled at the cheeky Kwami and shared a playful fist bump with him. Nino quickly added, “Uh, without him. I mean, we don't need Adrien to hang out at the zoo,” to which Alya responded sharply through the earpiece, “Of course we do, you dumbo!”

Marinette interjected, “Of course we do, you dumb—oh, I mean, wasn't he supposed to come? Wait, wasn't Danny supposed to come with him as well? Don’t you wanna wait for them?”

Adrien's voice suddenly crackled through the earpiece, urging, “Tell her you want to be alone with her,” as Danny fed Plagg some Camembert while munching on popcorn, clearly enjoying the scene.

Nino, feeling the pressure, whispered back, “Not yet!” Marinette raised an eyebrow, questioning, “What was that?” Nino, attempting to recover, turned to her and said, “You're right; we'll wait.” But Adrien quickly interrupted, sounding frantic, “No! What are you talking about? Don’t wait for me; we’re not coming!” Nino stood there, caught in the middle, his nervousness palpable as the situation grew increasingly awkward.

Otis lovingly fed the panther, cooing, “Look what Daddy's brought you. Only the finest for my baby,” while Kim watched in awe, exclaiming, “Whoa! Look at the size of that piece of meat it's eating!”

Max chimed in with facts, explaining, “Typical diet for a feline species requiring the strength to run at speeds in excess of 60 miles per hour,” to which Kim scoffed, “60 miles per hour? Is that all? I thought panthers were much faster than that. I bet I could beat it in a race.”

Otis shot back, “Impossible. No human being could compete with my panther,” but Kim retorted, “What place did your cat come in at the County Athletics Tournament? I came in first place.” Otis dismissed the comparison, saying, “You can't possibly compare yourself to my panther, kiddo!” To which Kim grinned, “No need to. I'm obviously the better looking one.”

The panther growled, prompting Kim to tease, “Hey, kitty, kitty. How about a little race with me, huh? Last one's a rotten egg!”

Max calculated, “With a 6 feet-per-second wind behind you and 45 degrees to the north-east... you'd be lunch.” Otis, growing impatient, insisted, “Your friend's right, kiddo. Now please leave. She needs peace and quiet while she eats. You're stressing her out.” Kim laughed, “Awww, stressed out, are we, Miss Panthie? You're talking about a wild animal, dude,” but the panther roared in warning.

Finally, Otis threatened, “Leave now! Or I'll have you kicked out of the zoo immediately!” With a playful attitude, Kim turned to Max, saying, “Come on, Max. Let's leave that poor widdle kitty alone with its angwy babysitter! Ha ha ha!”

In the dimly lit confines of Hawk Moth's lair, a window creaked open as he contemplated his next move.

“Unleashing the animal in each of us," he mused, a sinister smile spreading across his face as he carefully transformed a delicate butterfly into a malevolent akuma.

It shimmered darkly with a hint of chaotic energy, ready to carry out his wicked will. "Go ahead, my little evil akuma," he commanded, his voice dripping with anticipation.

“Fly off and take control of that zookeeper!" With a flick of his wrist, the akuma took flight, speeding away into the evening , leaving behind an air of brewing chaos destined to disrupt the peace at the zoo.

Marinette and Nino sat at the picnic table, anxiously checking the time. “You sure they’re taking their time, huh? They’re not coming, are they?” Marinette asked, peering at her phone. Just then, Adrien’s voice crackled through the earpiece, instructing, “Repeat after me,” but Nino jumped in, mimicking, “Yes they are, but first I wanted to take this opportunity to…” which led to a comedic interjection from both of them as they chanted in unison, “Tell you that I love you, Marinette.” Nino's expression shifted to panic as he blurted, “Gahhh… I… love a girl but I don’t know how to tell her!” to which Adrien responded, “Hey, what are you doing?” Marinette, supportive as ever, replied, “You do? Well, I can help you with that!” Nino was surprised, “You could?” Alya then chimed in sarcastically from the earpiece, “You, giving expert advice on how to tell someone you love them? Can’t wait to hear this one!” Marinette playfully mocked, “Can’t wait to hear this one…” as Nino asked, “What?” She quickly recovered, “Uhh… Can’t wait to hear... about this lucky girl!” prompting Nino to exclaim, “Oh, yeah…” and Adrien to suggest, “Tell her it’s you!” In a moment of unintended embarrassment, Nino blurted out, “It’s youuu… your best friend Alya!” which sent a shockwave through the group: “What?!” Marinette cheered, “Alya? Awesome!” but Alya protested vehemently, “No! No! It’s not awesome!” Marinette, undeterred, declared, “I can fix up a date for you guys!” eliciting a bewildered response from Alya, who shouted, “Say what?! Seriously?!” before accusing Nino of not asking her first. “Uh-uh! Nino’s like… a brother to me! Bleugh! No! End of discussion!” she asserted, while Marinette countered, “He’s gonna be so sad if you don’t.” Nino, confused, asked, “Did you say something?” to which Marinette insisted, “I said... It’d be so sad if you didn’t tell her!” as Alya groaned and growled in frustration, her disbelief palpable amidst the comedic chaos.

As the akuma soared through the air, it found its target, infecting Otis' bracelet and transforming him into a fearsome panther. Hawk Moth’s voice echoed in the lair, “Animan, I am Hawk Moth. I offer you the power to seek revenge, for a small price,” to which Otis eagerly responded, “Yes, Hawk Moth.” Meanwhile, Max watched helplessly as Kim continued to harass another animal, unaware of the chaos unfolding. Now transformed into Animan, Otis taunted, “Hey, kiddo. Still up for a little race? Go ahead, I'll give you a head start!” This caused Kim and Max to bolt in fear, Kim shouting, “HE'S COMING!” while Max urged, “Get outta here!” Nino and Marinette, witnessing Animan’s terrifying form alongside the agitated animals, quickly agreed to escape, with Nino saying, “We better ditch this place!” as he sprinted away, and Marinette found a hiding spot. At the same time, Adrien and Danny spotted the chaos and ducked behind some bushes to mask their presence. Tikki, irritated, questioned Marinette, “Why didn't you listen to Alya?” to which Marinette replied, “I couldn't help it! I didn't want Nino to be sad.” Tikki clarified, “We'll deal with that later. Now it's time to transform!” As Marinette declared, "Tikki, spots on!" she morphed into Ladybug.

Adrien voiced urgency, prompting Plagg to sigh from Danny's head before Danny exclaimed, “I’m going ghost,” ready to join the fray.

“Plagg Claws out!” Adrien transformed into Cat Noir, preparing to face the newly empowered Animan.

As Kim sprinted away from Animan, the panther quickly caught up to him, taunting, “You lost, kiddo. What do you think of panthers now?” to which Kim nervously replied, “That... panthers are the best?” Just then, Ladybug swooped in, adding, “And what do you think about ladybugs?” while Cat Noir chimed in playfully, “And another black cat?” Danny, feeling left out, quipped, “Unfortunately, I’m not animal-themed, so I can’t ask you what you think of ghosts.” Animan sneered confidently, “I think I'm higher on the food chain.” At that moment, Hawk Moth’s orders echoed through the chaos: “Animan, take their jewels! Their Miraculouses! Bring them to me!” Ladybug, sensing the impending danger, shouted at Kim, “If you value your life, get out of here! Now!” As Kim bolted away, Animan geared up to pursue him, but Ladybug intercepted, commanding Cat Noir, “Cat Noir, Phantom, his bracelet. The akuma must be inside the charm!” Cat Noir nodded, replying, “Phantom, blast him. You hold him, I’ll grab the bracelet,” as they prepared to confront Animan and protect their Miraculouses.

Animan commanded the other animals, “Attack!” as Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir quickly took off. “We need to put them all back in their cages!” Cat Noir exclaimed, but Ladybug skeptically replied, “Oh, really? I’m sure they’ll do it without putting up a fight!” Their attention turned to Alya and Nino, who were fleeing from a rampaging gorilla. With a swift decision, Ladybug shouted, “I think we’d better split up!” and dashed in the direction where Alya and Nino had run. She skillfully grabbed them by the back of their clothing, pulling them along. “Hey!” shouted Nino, while Alya exclaimed, “Hey!” confused by the sudden turn of events. “What the...?” Nino questioned as Ladybug quickly transported them to an empty gorilla habitat, locking the cage. “Stay put and you’ll be safe,” she instructed before dashing off again. Nino turned to Alya with a puzzled look, saying, “Uhh... Hey, what’s up?” to which Alya let out a disgusted groan. Meanwhile, Cat Noir, evading the animals, darted up a tree, breathing heavily as he exclaimed, “There are too many of them! We can’t capture them all.”

Danny confidently told Cat Noir and Ladybug that he could handle the animals while they dealt with Animan, easing Ladybug's worries as he assured her he had dealt with escape animals before. Trusting Danny's experience, she watched as he took off to regain control over the chaos, allowing her and Cat Noir to return to where Animan had been, only to find he was gone. Ladybug noticed her yo-yo was intact, exclaiming, "But... it's unbreakable!" Cat Noir reassured her, "He didn't actually break it," and handed it back to her. Curiosity piqued, she asked, "Then how did he get away?" Unsure, Cat Noir suggested they find Kim before Animan did, prompting Ladybug to extend her yo-yo while Cat Noir spun his staff as they swiftly exited the zoo and landed on a rooftop. Spotting Animan about to attack Kim, Ladybug intervened, declaring, "You're not getting away this time!" Cat Noir urged Kim to quickly hide, discreetly placing a tracker on him as Kim complied and ran off. Animan, in a fit of defiance, transformed into an eagle and proclaimed, "You'll never get me!" Before they realized how he evaded them earlier, Ladybug frantically asked, "Where's Kim?" Cat Noir activated his staff's tracker screen, revealing Kim's location, and Ladybug praised him, scratching his chin, "Good job, kitty."

Here is the dialogue with descriptions incorporated into sentences:

Kim, exhausted, burst into the bakery, crying out "Help! Rescue me! Please!" Tom immediately comforted him, saying "It's okay, son. Come this way. Easy."

Meanwhile, outside, Cat Noir and Ladybug were discussing their plan, with Cat Noir saying "He's safe inside this building. Panthers can't open doors, so it won't get inside." Ladybug responded with concern, "Panthers can't, but what if he morphs into a smaller animal? Like a mouse, or..." Cat Noir reassured her, "Right. But we do have an advantage over him. We know exactly where to find his prey." Ladybug added, "Animan will sniff him out sooner or later, but it's bought us a bit of time to plan our next move."

As they spoke, a man fixing his car nearby suddenly saw a bear and ran away. Cat Noir declared, "We have to stop Animan before Paris turns into a Jungle." Ladybug agreed, saying "Follow me."

They entered the bakery, where Ladybug greeted Sabine with a awkward "Hi, mom...am."

Sabine, starstruck, exclaimed "Oh, but... you're... you're, you're Ladybug!" Ladybug simply replied, "Yeah, exactly."

Nadja's urgent voice cut through the broadcast, announcing "We interrupt this broadcast with a special report. Animals are invading Paris. However, it seems that the superhero Danny Phantom is taking care of the situation. For your safety, stay in your homes and remain calm. Mayor Bourgeois will address the--" but before she could finish, Sabine quickly turned off the TV.

Ladybug reassured Kim, "You'll be safe here. Can I borrow this?"

Here is the scene described in a few sentences:

As Cat Noir watched, Danny Phantom flew overhead, rounding up the rampaging animals and returning them to the zoo.

Ladybug quickly sprayed Cat Noir with air freshener, explaining it would mask their scent and prevent Danny from detecting them.

Cat Noir appreciated the gesture, joking that he now smelled like "ocean summer breeze." He spotted a small box and suggested using it to capture Animan, but Ladybug pointed out it wouldn't be large enough if Animan transformed into something bigger. She proposed using a nearby bus as a makeshift cage instead, but they struggled to come up with a plan to lure Animan inside before he arrived on the scene.

Here is the scene described in sentences, including dialogue:

Animan flew towards the bakery, sensing Kim's scent, and Ladybug and Cat Noir hid behind the door, watching as Animan transformed into a Ladybug to slip through the doors. "It's working, he's sniffing out Kim!" Ladybug whispered, as Cat Noir sniffed her and burst out giggling, earning an unamused stare from Ladybug. "Follow me," she instructed, as Animan transformed into a panther and escaped the bakery.

Ladybug and Cat Noir fled to a nearby bus, where they hid on opposite sides, waiting for Animan to take the bait. As Animan searched for them, Ladybug and Cat Noir nodded to each other, before surprising Animan and attempting to trap him. "Where's the button for the doors?" Ladybug asked, pressing all the buttons to no avail. "Of course nothing works! No keys!" However, Animan morphed into a bear and knocked Cat Noir out, prompting Hawk Moth to instruct him to "Take his Miraculous... The ring! The ring!"

Ladybug quickly came to Cat Noir's aid, giving him his staff and helping him knock Animan out. As Animan transformed into a Ladybug, then a panther, Ladybug observed, "All these transformations seem to be tiring him out." Cat Noir agreed, "Then just let him wear himself out. It'll make it easier to capture his akuma." With a swift use of his Cataclysm, Cat Noir activated the bus's buttons, allowing them to escape as Animan remained trapped inside.

As they watched from a safe distance, Ladybug quipped, "It's not exactly a cage, but... it'll do." Cat Noir chuckled, "I don't think he can bear to listen to that noise." Ladybug playfully shot back, "You around is too much to bear. Now we wait." As Animan continued to transform, growing increasingly exhausted, Ladybug and Cat Noir prepared to free his akuma. "Ready to free the akuma?" Cat Noir asked. Ladybug replied, "It's working!"

However, just as they thought they had the upper hand, Animan transformed into a dinosaur, destroying the bus and leaving Ladybug and Cat Noir stunned. "Hey! Since when do extinct animals count?" Cat Noir exclaimed. Ladybug shrugged, "The T-Rex might have disappeared a long time ago, but technically it's... still an animal." As the T-Rex roared, Ladybug and Cat Noir slowly backed away, eyes fixed on the prehistoric creature before them.

As Danny Phantom continued to round up the escaped animals, he noticed Ladybug and Cat Noir fleeing from a pursuing T-Rex. Danny's eyes widened in surprise, baffled by Animan's ability to transform into a Tyrannosaurus Rex. However, his concern for his friends' safety quickly took priority, and he shook off his astonishment.

With a determined grin, Danny flew towards the T-Rex, quipping, "Dinosaurs should be in museums, not running around Paris!" With a powerful punch, Danny struck the T-Rex on the chin, knocking him out cold. Ladybug and Cat Noir, who had been watching in awe, exchanged a relieved glance, grateful for Danny's timely intervention.

Ladybug approached the T-Rex's akumatized bracelet, broke it free, and captured the akuma with her yo-yo, declaring "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize! Gotcha!" before releasing a purified butterfly, bidding it farewell with a gentle "Bye bye, little butterfly."

Ladybug invoked her Lucky Charm, throwing her yo-yo into the air and summoning a car jack, which she found puzzling, but then declared "Miraculous Ladybug!" and threw the Lucky Charm into the air once more, unleashing its energy to restore everything to normal, transforming Animan back into Otis.

Cat Noir was left amazed by Danny's incredible strength, knocking out the T-Rex with just one punch, and Danny himself was surprised by his own abilities, wondering if he was getting better at fighting. The three heroes shared a triumphant moment, exchanging their signature fist bump, "pound it!" before parting ways, with Cat Noir and Danny Phantom walking off in one direction while Ladybug watched them.

Here is the scene described in sentences with dialogue:

Otis regained consciousness, confused, and Ladybug reassured him, "Everything's okay. But you should get back to the zoo and check on your animals." Hawk Moth, defeated and enraged, vowed, "You ruined everything, Ladybug. This is not how it was supposed to end! But I promise you, one day it will be me at the top of the food chain! And you'll be nothing!"

Marinette transformed back into her civilian form, exhausted, and received a call from Alya, whom she had forgotten about due to her Ladybug duties. Marinette worried about Alya's potential anger but was relieved to find Alya and Nino together, holding cookies from the bakery.

Alya and Nino revealed that Ladybug had inadvertently set them up by trapping them in a cage together, and they had discovered a romantic connection. Marinette apologized for her earlier mistake, "Listen Alya, I'm sorry about earlier. I should have never told Nino I'd set up a date with you. I just wasn't thinking. But I'll explain everything to him, so don't worry. Promise. Do you forgive me?" Alya forgave Marinette, and Nino offered her a cookie.

Alya playfully teased Marinette, revealing that Nino had been coached by Adrien, "The funniest part of it was that Nino was being totally coached by Adrien at the zoo!" Marinette's eyes widened in surprise, "Adrien was there!" Nino chimed in, "Alya tells me you've been crushing on some dude." Marinette's face turned bright red, "Huh?!" Alya reassured Marinette, "He doesn't know who it is! Pinky swear! Cause... cause I don't go and make decisions for other people!" Nino jokingly offered to help Marinette with her crush, "But if you want, I could totally make it happen! (Alya steps on his foot) That is, if I knew the dude!" Alya scolded Nino, "Nino!" and he retreated, "Fine. Pretend I never said anything. But if I...can help." Alya firmly told him, "Nino!"



Chapter Text

Alya stands in front of the camera, her enthusiasm palpable as she addresses her viewers.

“Don't blink now, 'cause we are live from Paris! Yo peeps, Alya here, bringing you the one and only Ladyblog!" Suddenly, the sound of a helicopter roars overhead, catching her attention.

“Huh? What is that?" she exclaims, eyes wide as Ladybug swoops into view, skillfully hanging from her yo-yo tethered to the helicopter.

With a swift motion, Ladybug inadvertently releases a book, which falls to the ground with a thud. Alya rushes to retrieve it, her excitement bubbling over. "Freak out! What you got here is no ordinary book—it's a tenth-grade history book! And I should know, 'cause I've got this very same book," she continues, her voice rising with intrigue.

“Could our very own Ladybug be a high school student, in real life? Whoa!" The screen captures Alya's infectious energy while she dives into the implications of her discovery, leaving viewers buzzing with curiosity.

Marinette, her frustration evident, exclaims, "I told you from day one, Tikki, I'm a total klutz!"

Tikki, ever the voice of reason, reassures her, "What's done is done; we can't change what happened. We can only move forward. Alya must not find out who you are. You know how persistent she can be with her blog totally dedicated to Ladybug."

Doubting her capabilities, Marinette replies, "But how? Maybe I'm not cut out for this whole Ladybug thing."

Tikki gently insists, "You are the chosen one, Marinette. It will all work out, trust me. Everyone has a past they can learn from."

As she types on the computer, a page on Egyptian pharaohs appears, prompting Marinette's curiosity. "An exhibition at the Louvre? On the pharaoh Tutankhamun? What does that have to do with my book and Alya?"

Tikki explains, "You must persuade Alya to go there with you, and make sure she brings the book. You'll tell her you found out something about Ladybug."

Uncertain, Marinette asks, "At the museum? I don't know how I'm gonna convince Alya to go to an Egyptian exhibit, much less convince her that I'm not Ladybug!" Tikki encourages her, "She will be interested, and so will you. Promise."

As they enter the Louvre, Alya exclaims, "Can you believe it? All I gotta do is find out who this history book belongs to and BAM, I figure out Ladybug's true identity! I'm so on this one!"

Marinette, a hint of concern in her voice, asks, "You really think you can figure out who Ladybug is from a textbook that every high school student owns?" Alya confidently responds, "Yep. 'Cause our school is the only school that uses that book! HA! So, all I gotta do is find out which girl in tenth grade lost her book last week. There are forty-three girls, not counting myself—" to which Marinette interjects, "Forty-two! Not counting you... or me."

Just then, Alya elbows her, teasing, "Hmm, yesterday somebody didn't have their textbook in class." Marinette, looking worried, stammers, "Uh-- I left it at home. You know how I always forget my stuff." Alya chuckles, "Hmm... Just messing with you, Marinette. Of course I'll only drop you from my investigation when you bring your history book back to class."

At that moment, Jalil Kubdel rushes past, a folder of papers spilling from his hands as he falls, his pendant clattering to the ground.

He picks it up, relieved, and says, "It's not broken!" Alya, slightly annoyed, quips, "Uh, I'm okay too, thanks for asking."

Jalil, apologetic, continues, "Hey, you're in the same grade as Alix, right? I'm her older brother, Jalil Kubdel. So you're into Tutankhamun too?" Suddenly focused, Alya reminds Marinette,

“Weird. So again girl, why are we here? This exhibit's got something to do with Ladybug? For reals?" Marinette glances at Tikki in her purse for guidance and nervously replies, "Well, uh... Yeah, it's over there."

She gestures towards an Egyptian papyrus, leading Alya over to it, though Marinette struggles to grasp its significance while Alya appears less than captivated.

Adrien turned to Danny and asked, "So, what’s your deal with Ladybug? Why don’t you want to know her secret identity?"

Danny sighed, running a hand through his hair as he replied, "It’s her business, Adrien. I respect her choice to keep that part of her life private."

He paused, memories of Valerie flooding his mind. "Besides, I’ve been in similar situations before. Secrets can complicate things, and I don’t want to end up in a mess like that again." Adrien nodded slowly, recognizing the weight of Danny's words, understanding that sometimes it's better to let things be.

Meanwhile, in Amity Park, Valerie sat comfortably on her bed, engrossed in a book when a sudden sneeze interrupted her focus.

Her father, hearing the commotion from the other room, called out, "Bless you!"

As Marinette and Alya continued to explore the exhibition, Alya's impatience grew, "Come on, tell me what it is already!"

Marinette hesitated, stammering, "No, no, 'cause... it wouldn't be a surprise then..." muttering under her breath, "for you or me."

Their attention was drawn to Jalil, who was animatedly discussing an ancient Egyptian papyrus, pushing Marinette aside as he asserted, "I'm telling you, father, it's right there in the hieroglyphics. The one with the scepter is Tutankhamun, and opposite him is Nefertiti."

Mr. Kubdel, clearly irritated, replied, "Yes, I know all that. I'm the director of this exhibition, remember?" Jalil, undeterred, pressed on, insisting, "Tutankhamun wanted to bring his princess back to life. I have a theory that there’s a magic chant within these hieroglyphics!" to which Mr. Kubdel retorted, "These types of frescoes are almost always illustrations of a legend."

Jalil firmly responded, "But I know it's real! I just need Tutankhamun's scepter to recite the spell!" Mr. Kubdel's tone turned grave, warning, "Don't even think of touching that scepter. It's a priceless historical object!"

Jalil defended his enthusiasm, "What if Tutankhamun had figured out how to bring people back to life?"

Frustrated, Mr. Kubdel snapped, "That's enough! Get your head out of those papyrus scrolls and focus on the real world!" as he left, leaving Jalil anxiously dropping his papers, sadness written all over his face.

In the dimly lit confines of Hawk Moth's lair, he stood before a window as a chill breeze blew in, bringing with it a sense of foreboding excitement.

“There's nothing wrong with living out a fantasy," he mused, a sly grin creeping onto his face as he grasped a shimmering butterfly, infusing it with dark magic.

“Especially when I can make it a reality." With a flick of his wrist, the butterfly transformed into an akuma, channeling his malevolent intent.

“Fly away, my evil akuma," he commanded, his voice dripping with malice, "and transform that young man!" As the akuma darted into the evening, Hawk Moth felt a surge of anticipation, eager to see how his schemes would unfold.

Marinette furrowed her brow, focused on the hieroglyphics before her, when she suddenly exclaimed, "Uhhh... ahhh..."

Alya, yawning, decided to pull the history book from her bag, not realizing the distraction she was about to cause.

“Gah! Put that down!" Marinette exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over as she caught a glimpse of the familiar colors and markings. "I'm gonna show you the secret I found out about Ladybug!"

Alya grinned, her curiosity piqued, "'Bout time. This better be blog-worthy," she teased, ready to dive into whatever revelation Marinette was about to share.

Outside the Louvre, Jalil stood alone, shoulders slumped as he wrestled with his disappointment, when suddenly, a dark akuma swooped in and entered his amulet. "Pharaoh," a voice echoed in his mind, "I am Hawk Moth.

I have endowed you with the magical power of the ancient gods. You must do me a favor in return for this gift." Jalil's eyes widened with a mix of hope and ambition as he replied fervently, "My precious Nefertiti will come back to life!"

In an instant, energy crackled around him, and he transformed, donning regal attire and a commanding presence as he became the Pharaoh, fueled by his newfound powers and an overwhelming desire to reunite with his beloved princess.

As Marinette and Alya continued to scrutinize the intricate hieroglyphics on the papyrus, Marinette's frustrated murmurs, “Uhhh... ahhh...” echoed in the gallery. Alya squinted, her patience waning, and said, “This thing's making my eyes hurt,” as she reached for her book again, only for Marinette to quickly intercept her, urging, “Look closely! It is in there.”

Suddenly, her gaze met the figure of the Pharaoh, and she exclaimed, "Huh?" Just then, a museum employee blew a whistle, calling out, “Hey, you!” but the Pharaoh, visibly agitated, shouted, “Thoth, give me time!”

His demeanor shifted menacingly as he unleashed his power, trapping the bewildered employee and surrounding civilians in shimmering golden bubbles.

Marinette and Alya narrowly dodged one, and Alya, ever the opportunist, smiled and whipped out her smartphone, but Marinette urgently warned her, “Alya, hide!” as the Pharaoh commanded, “Get out of here, faster!”

The enchanted bubbles began to float out of the room, prompting Marinette to whisper, “We gotta transform!”

With determination, she called out, “Tikki, spots on!” and in a flash of red and black, she transformed into Ladybug, ready to face the chaos unfolding before her.

Alya, whispering excitedly into her phone, began recording, "OMG. Coming to you live, Ladyblog viewers, I'm at the scene even before Ladybug or Cat Noir! This is insane!"

Meanwhile, in Adrien's room, he, Danny, and Plagg were glued to the screen, their faces a mix of shock and intrigue as they watched Alya's livestream.

Plagg, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, remarked, "Wow! I love the face changes! You could use that one!"

But Danny interjected, glancing toward the clock, "Do you know what time it is?"

Adrien, adrenaline pumping, replied, "Time to transform!"

With a determined look, he declared, "Plagg, claws out!" and in an impressive transformation sequence, he morphed into Cat Noir.

Just as the final shimmer faded, Danny chimed in with enthusiasm, "I’m going ghost!" ready to join the fray against the chaos unfolding at the Louvre.

Inside the Louvre, chaos erupted as the Pharaoh boldly swiped the scepter and the ancient papyrus. Just in the nick of time, Ladybug slid under a closing gate, calling out, “You know that's considered stealing!”

The Pharaoh shot back defiantly, “Actually, I'm taking back what rightfully belongs to me.”

“Maybe if you were the real Pharaoh, which you're not!” she replied, her stance unwavering.

From her hidden vantage point, Alya gasped, exclaiming, “Look at Ladybug go! If I'm dreaming, don't wake me up!” As Ladybug waved towards her, Alya squealed in delight, “Ladybug waved at me! No way!”

But the battle was far from over; Ladybug swiftly launched her yo-yo at the Pharaoh, only for him to seize it and swing her away, sending her crashing into a wall with a thud that echoed through the gallery.

As the Pharaoh called upon the power of Sekhmet, his face morphed into a fierce visage, and he effortlessly bent the bars of the museum, showcasing his newfound strength.

Just then, Cat Noir and Danny Phantom appeared at the scene, with Cat Noir quipping, “How nice of you to hold the door open for us!” He lunged at the Pharaoh, but in a swift motion, the Pharaoh grabbed him and hurled him into a nearby coffin, his laughter echoing through the hall as he taunted, “Enjoy your coffin!”

Danny unleashed his ecto blast, aiming to weaken the Pharaoh, but the villain stood strong, absorbing the attack with ease.

With a swift motion, the Pharaoh retaliated, swatting away Danny’s ghostly energy and sending him crashing against the wall.

As he stumbled to regain his footing, Danny quipped with a smirk, “Well, that was one way to get a wall back in my life! I think I’d prefer a door next time!” He quickly gathered himself, ready to charge back into the fray, determined to prove that he wasn't going down without a fight.

Danny charged in, hoping to catch the Pharaoh off guard with a flying kick, but the villain deftly caught his foot mid-air and swung him around, slamming him hard against the wall once more.

As Danny groaned from the impact, the Pharaoh sneered, “You might want to work on your footwork, ghost boy! This isn’t a dance party; it’s a fight!”

With a wicked grin, he prepared for his next move, confident that he had the upper hand in this supernatural showdown.

Danny gathered his strength and unleashed another round of ecto blasts, but the Pharaoh moved with lightning speed, dodging each shot with ease. Seizing the moment, he closed the distance and delivered a powerful punch to Danny’s gut, the force sending him hurtling across the room and slamming him down onto the polished floor.

Groaning in pain, Danny struggled to shake off the impact, realizing he needed a new strategy to take on this formidable opponent who seemed to anticipate his every move.

Alya continued recording the chaos, exclaiming, “This is hecka crazy! Keep your eyes peeled!” Just as she filmed, she caught sight of the Pharaoh looming over Ladybug, and with a teasing wave, she said, “Hiya!” But before she could react further, the Pharaoh abruptly placed his hands on Alya’s face, declaring, “Your face. Fate has placed you on my path. Come with me!”

With a swift motion, he slung her over his shoulder and began walking away. “Hey! Hands off the threads! I can walk myself!”

Alya protested indignantly, struggling against his grip. Ladybug, witnessing the scene unfold, sighed in exasperation before throwing open the coffin and sprinting after them, shouting, “Let her go!” as the urgency of the situation intensified.

Pharaoh scoffed, exuding confidence as he declared, "I'm way more powerful than you are," before using his strength to slam the bars closed, effectively cutting off their escape. Alya, slightly nervous but determined, quickly added, "And don't forget! All the latest behind-the-scenes are on my blog!" Cat Noir nodded appreciatively, commenting, "That Alya is one brave chick."

Ladybug chimed in with a chuckle, "If by brave, you mean bossy, feisty, and bold? Yup, that's her!" As the situation intensified, Danny stepped forward, his eyes glowing with determination.

“Come on, get us out of here, Phantom!" she urged as he turned them intangible, allowing them to slip through the bars.

Ladybug activated her yo-yo, projecting Alya's livestream onto the screen as her voice filled the air. "Hi, everyone! Alya here, liveblogging from the shoulder of the terrifying villain! Huge scoop to come, stay tuned!" she announced, excitement evident in her tone.

Meanwhile, the Pharaoh's determination grew, and he commanded, "On to the next phase. Anubis, bring me mummies!"

As his face morphed, beams of light shot from his eyes, transforming innocent civilians into mummies.

"Soon, we'll be together again, my Nefertiti! My long-lost love!" he proclaimed passionately. Alya, undeterred, turned to him and said, "This is gonna be one major scoop!" as she tapped him on the shoulder.

“Uh, excuse me, Pharaoh, but, uh, what exactly is going on here?"

The Pharaoh's eyes glinted with ambition as he replied, "I'm going to carry out the secret spell to bring Nefertiti back!" A smile crept onto Alya's face as she pieced it together.

“Ahh, hmmm. Gotcha! You're talking about the spell on the papyrus, right?"

Pharaoh grinned under his mask, revealing his plan as he exclaimed, "Correct! The one hundred mummies and the offering!"

Alya's curiosity piqued, and she pressed on, "Offering? What offering?" With fervor, he explained, "To persuade the sun god Ra to give me back my sweet princess, I must give him something in return. A pure soul!" Alya's eyes widened in disbelief as she retorted, "Dude, that's hard to come by." The Pharaoh then shocked her with, "But I've already found her! You look so much like her!" as he laughed maniacally, leading to Ladybug watching the unfolding chaos on her yo-yo. "Hold on, Alya!" she shouted, while Alya's voice echoed back, panicked, "Ladybug, this is Alya! I just found out I'm the sacrificial offering to the sun god! Please hurry!" Danny and Cat Noir dashed onward, maneuvering around shimmering time bubbles to reach the front door, only to be met with a grim sight of rows of mummies. Ladybug scanned the area frantically, exclaiming, "I can't see her or Pharaoh." Just then, Cat Noir pointed, "Over there!" and Danny added urgently, "We have to be careful. There’s a lot of them, and we have to save the hostage from that egomaniacal fruitloop!"

Outside the Louvre, the tension peaked as Alya squinted at an image on the papyrus. "Whoa, back up! Who's that goddess chick with the black spots? There, on your papyrus!" she exclaimed.

The Pharaoh's expression darkened with determination. "Ladybug, my sworn enemy! My nemesis may have kept me from carrying out my ritual 5000 years before, but she will not stop Nefertiti from coming back to me this time!"

Alya's eyes widened in realization. "Did you say... Ladybug 5000 years ago?!" As Ladybug and Cat Noir watched the video on her yo-yo, surprise washed over them.

Ladybug remarked, "Everyone does have a past they can learn from," while Cat Noir added with a teasing grin, "Well, you don't look a day over 3000."

Danny chimed in with a smirk, "Maybe she’s just really good at skincare!"

Ladybug, undeterred, shot back confidently, "Now you know why I'm so much wiser than you two. Hm!"

As the Pharaoh began the ritual, his voice thundered through the air, "Oh, sacred Ra, god of the sun, I Pharaoh, offer to thee a pure soul! The sacrifice for the return of Nefertiti!" The Louvre pyramid illuminated, casting a foreboding beam into the sky that shrouded the area in darkness, while he fervently continued, "I bow to you, and present this gift with my mummies! In company, we pray to you for the safe return of princess Nefertiti! Awaken, Nefertiti! Awaken!" The mummies echoed, "Awaken, Nefertiti... Awaken..." Alya, being carried towards the pyramid, cried out, "Ladybug!" Ladybug's eyes widened, realizing they had to act quickly, "We've gotta save her before he completes the ritual, or Alya will be gone forever!" Turning to Cat Noir and Danny, she urged, "Hold back the mummies while I take on the Pharaoh." Cat Noir protested, "Why do we have to deal with these freaks while you get to slip calmly round back?" Ladybug shot him a confident smile, responding, "Because I'm the only one who can capture his akuma, and you and Phantom are the bravest!" As she swung away, Danny felt a rush of pride and determination, blushing at the compliment before flying next to Cat Noir, ready to face the mummies.

"Seize them!" the Pharaoh commanded, and the mummies charged after Cat Noir and Danny, who taunted, "Is that really as fast as you can go?" while gracefully jumping between street lamps. Danny chimed in, "I guess it's true, Cat Noir, that mummies are slow in real life, just like in the movies!" Just then, the Pharaoh noticed, "Wait, this looks... like a trap!" and Ladybug swooped down, grabbing Alya in the nick of time. "Gotcha!" she declared, while Alya excitedly recorded, "Peeps, you just witnessed another insane feat from Ladybug! Thanks for saving my butt!" Ladybug replied, "Oh, uh, you're welcome. But it's not over yet. Not until—" to which Alya quickly interjected, "Not until Ladybug destroys the pendant containing the akuma and turns everything back to normal! I pay attention." Ladybug's eyes lit up, "The pendant! Good eye!" Suddenly, Alya screamed as she spotted the Pharaoh flying in behind Ladybug, "Ahhh!" causing him to knock her off the roof, but Ladybug skillfully used her yo-yo to land safely. "Way to go, Ladybug!" Alya cheered, but panic arose when the Pharaoh landed behind them and tossed her phone away, "No!" Ladybug managed to catch it just in time, but the Pharaoh threatened, "You're not going to win this time, Ladybug!" as Alya pleaded, "Help me, Ladybug!" In a surge of chaos, the Pharaoh commanded, "Crush that insect!" surrounding Ladybug with mummies while she watched in horror as Alya was thrown onto the beam of light and carried upward. Cat Noir, taken aback, exclaimed, "What the?" just as he noticed three mummies preparing to hurl a car at him; however, Ladybug quickly wrapped her yo-yo around his ankle and yanked him to safety, narrowly avoiding disaster.

Danny soared through the air, determination etched on his face as he focused on rescuing Alya from the beam. Just as the Pharaoh shouted, "Horus, give me your wings!" and took flight to intercept him, Danny deftly swooped in, grabbing Alya before engaging in a high-speed chase. "Does this mask-wearing Fruitloop ever give up?" he quipped, firing a strategic blast with one hand that sent the Pharaoh tumbling through the air. With a triumphant grin, he found a safe spot to gently set Alya down, assuring her, "You're safe now!" Grateful, Alya pointed out, "The akuma is in his pendant!" before he took off again. Meanwhile, the Pharaoh roared, "Sekhmet, give me your strength!" channeling a pulse of energy that unleashed a sonic wave, knocking Ladybug and Cat Noir off their feet as mummies closed in around them. The Pharaoh sneered, "It's over!" But Danny shouted back, "Not if I have anything to say about it!" and unleashed a powerful blast that sent the mummies scattering, creating an opening.

The Pharaoh's eyes gleamed with malevolent determination as he shouted, "You will not stop me from bringing Nefertiti back! I'll finish you off! Anubis, bring me mummies!"

He unleashed a series of beams aimed right at Ladybug, Danny, and Cat Noir, but the trio expertly dodged the fiery blasts.

“Ladybug, Cat Noir, the akuma, it's in his pendant!" Danny yelled, urging them to intercept the source of the chaos. Seizing the moment, Ladybug skillfully used her yo-yo to snag the Pharaoh, but he quickly summoned his powers, exclaiming, "Horus, give me your wings!" and lifted both himself and Ladybug into the sky. Amidst the rush of air and energy, Ladybug seized the opportunity, snatching the Pharaoh’s pendant and letting it slip from her grasp, sending it plummeting down, hoping to shatter the source of his dark powers and turn the tide in their favor.

As the pendant crashed to the ground, Danny prepared to blast it, but the Pharaoh quickly reacted, raising his hands in defense.

“Sekhmet, give me your strength!" he roared, channeling a surge of power that erupted into a devastating sonic wave, sending both Danny and Cat Noir flying back through the air. The force of the blast knocked them off balance, leaving Ladybug momentarily vulnerable as she braced herself against the shockwave.

The Pharaoh, emboldened by his display of strength, sought to reclaim control of the situation, his eyes fixed on the pendant while the chaos of the battle intensified around them.

Ladybug called out, "Lucky Charm!" and to her surprise, a Ladybug costume appeared before her, leaving Cat Noir bewildered.

“A Ladybug outfit? That's our last hope?" he questioned, both concern and incredulity in his voice. Not deterred, Ladybug activated her Lucky Vision, the earrings in the costume glowing with potential as she assessed the situation.

In a moment of desperation, she shouted, "This offering isn't good enough for Nefertiti! Sacrifice me instead of Alya! Wouldn’t that be the ultimate revenge! 5000 years later! After all, I'm the one who kept Nefertiti from you all these years!”

Her determination shone through as she weighed the gravity of her words, willing to put herself on the line to protect her friends and end the Pharaoh's scheme.

Cat Noir shouted, "Ladybug, no!" but both he and Danny understood she had a plan as the Pharaoh lifted her toward the beam to sacrifice her.

Hawk Moth commanded, "Take her Miraculous! The earring!" In a moment of brilliance, Ladybug stated, "You win, Pharaoh..." as she pretended to remove her earrings before swiftly grabbing his pendant instead.

“You want my Miraculous? Go get it!" she taunted, tossing the fake earrings away. Hawk Moth yelled, "Get it!" and the Pharaoh lunged for them, only to realize they were mere toys.

“A toy? You tricked me!" he exclaimed in disbelief.

With a determined punch, Ladybug broke the pendant, releasing the akuma, and as she slid down the pyramid, she declared, "No more evil doing for you, little akuma." Opening her yo-yo, she captured the akuma, exclaiming, "Gotcha!" and sent it off with a, "Bye bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!"

As the Lucky Charm exploded into a blast of energy, everything around them returned to normal, and the Pharaoh transformed back into Jalil, bewildered, "What happened?"

Ladybug handed Alya her phone back, and Alya gratefully asked, "Thanks, Ladybug! But, uh, I still gotta ask: how old are you, really?" To which Danny chimed in, "Isn’t it rude to ask a lady about her age? She doesn’t look over 6000 years."

Ladybug chuckled and swung away, while Cat Noir added with a grin, "Do you want to know my age?" Danny pulled on his ear playfully, urging, "Let's go, Cat Noir," only to end with a teasing, "Ow, ow, ow!"

Inside the Louvre, Alya strolled back in and spotted Marinette, bursting with excitement. "Where have you been?" she asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

“You won't believe this! I got mummified!" Marinette replied, her eyes wide with disbelief. Alya laughed, "Hope you weren't one of the ones trying to swap me for Nefertiti! Creepy!"

Marinette's expression shifted to shock. "What?! You were almost... sacrificed?" she exclaimed. Alya added, "If it hadn't been for you, I'd never have found out that Ladybug is at least 5000 years old!"

Marinette grinned, "Hey! What are friends for?" As Alya grabbed her bag, they began to head out, but Alya's curiosity persisted. "I still don't get it though, what was she doing with that tenth-grade history textbook?"

Marinette hesitated before replying, “Uh, she... she probably had to find out what’s been going on for the past 50 centuries!”

Alya nodded, "You're probably right. It's tough staying in the loop." Suddenly, she noticed, "Hey, Ladybug's textbook! It's gone!"

To this, Marinette couldn't help but giggle to herself, the mystery still lingering in the air.

Hawk Moth's voice echoed ominously from his lair, "You might have gotten away this time, but I assure you, Ladybug, someday, wherever you are, I will have your Miraculous, and you'll be nothing! Nothing at all!"

Meanwhile, in Marinette's room, she confided in Tikki, visibly confused. "I don't get it. I know I'm not 5000 years old, so... who exactly was that Ladybug in the papyrus?"

Tikki explained, "Kwamis like me and superheroes like you have always existed!" Marinette pressed further, "So...that wasn't you in the papyrus either?"

Tikki playfully responded, "What do you think?" Marinette pondered aloud, "You don't look 5000 years old."

To which Tikki replied with a hint of pride, "Well, I'm not! I'm older than that! I'm the kwami who's watched over every single Ladybug since the very beginning!"

Marinette chuckled, "You must have known much less klutzy Ladybugs than me, right?" Tikki reassured her, "Every Ladybug is different." Marinette smiled, "Yeah, that's what I thought." Tikki added warmly, "Marinette, you are different. But different as in surprising, unpredictable, and endearing. And very talented. You learn fast." Marinette beamed, "Really?"

Tikki confirmed, "Yes," and the gesture of appreciation came with Marinette kissing Tikki on her forehead.

“You better get to sleep. Remember, you have that history test tomorrow!"

Tikki reminded her. Marinette responded, "Oh yeah! Good thing it's on Ancient Egypt."



Chapter Text

As Marinette descends the stairs, she spots her mother, Sabine, preparing for their special day. "Well? With or without?"

Sabine inquires, giving Marinette a chance to weigh in on her look.

“Uh, with?" Marinette replies, but Sabine teases her with a suggestion that maybe it’s better without.

To reassure her mother, Marinette quickly adds, "Either way, you look perfect, Mom."

The moment is light-hearted, as Sabine reminds Marinette that it’s a significant milestone—twenty years of marriage.

Just then, Tom calls for Marinette, and she rushes to him. "Well?" he prompts, clearly anxious about his appearance, complaining about his mustache and worrying if it might be too short or crooked.

Marinette, ever supportive, assures him, "You look perfect, Dad," though she can’t help but point out the obvious—his dirty baking apron.

Tom thanks her and hurries off to make a last-minute adjustment, leaving Marinette chuckling.

She then pushes her parents out the door, hurrying them along with a playful urgency. "You're going to be late!" she calls out as they exit.

Tom reminds her about Mrs. Chamack's impending visit for the Eiffel Tower cake, imploring her to be responsible.

“Yeah, yeah. No sweat, piece of cake," Marinette replies confidently after they leave. Once alone, she releases Tikki, sharing a moment of reflection:

“Wow, married twenty years. That's pretty cool, huh Tikki?" to which Tikki responds with a knowing, "Time flies when you're having fun," prompting Marinette to quip with a smile about the slow pace of homework.

At Le Grand Paris, the ambiance buzzes with chatter as Marinette's parents enjoy their meal, basking in the warm atmosphere.

Tom spots Alix across the room and waves enthusiastically. Alix returns the gesture, sitting with her father, Mr. Kubdel, who acknowledges Marinette’s parents with a fond smile, recalling their renowned bakery.

“They're Marinette's parents," Alix says casually. Mr. Kubdel raises an eyebrow, noticing Alix's laid-back attire.

“Couldn't you have made more of an effort to dress nicely?" he asks.

Alix rolls her eyes, pointing to her head where her cap used to be. "What do you mean? I took off my cap!" Mr. Kubdel insists on the importance of the day. "No, this is a special birthday," he emphasizes, pulling out a vintage watch from his jacket.

“It’s been passed down from one generation to the next on their 15th birthday, and today it’s your turn." Alix’s expression shifts from indifference to surprise as he reveals the heirloom.

“It's pretty sweet, Dad, but I already have a watch synced to my smartphone," she replies dismissively. Mr. Kubdel smiles knowingly, opening the watch and letting her see its intricate design.

“Sometimes there’s more to things than meets the eye. Let's just say our ancestor was… ahead of his time." Alix gasps in awe, her initial reluctance fading.

“No, Dad! I'm stoked to have it. It's awesome, thank you!" Just then, her phone buzzes, interrupting their moment.

“Are your friends waiting?" Mr. Kubdel asks, and Alix glances at her phone, torn between loyalty to her dad and the pull of her friends.

“Yeah, but I don't wanna bail on you. It's cool," she assures him, grappling with the decision.

“No, no, go ahead. Now take good care of it.”
Kubdel said.

Alix stands up and grabs her cap.

In the cozy confines of her room at Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie, Marinette sits hunched over her homework, frustration evident on her face as Tikki cheers her on.

“Come on Marinette! You can do it! Just remember the formula. Think, Marinette, think!"

Tikki exclaims, her encouraging words only adding to Marinette's irritation. "I might be able to do it if you weren't distracting me so much!"

Marinette retorts, a hint of amusement creeping in as Tikki giggles.

Suddenly, Marinette's phone rings, snapping her attention away.

“Hey Alya. What's up? The what? The bet between Alix and Kim? No, of course, I didn't forget! I already made the banner for it! I know everyone's counting on me. In 5 minutes?! No sweat. I'm on my way already. Be right there!"

The urgency builds in her voice, panic setting in as she realizes the time crunch.

“Eek!" she exclaims, wide-eyed with anxiety, before turning to Tikki.

“But Marinette, you have to wait for Mrs. Chamack to pick up her cake!" Tikki reminds her, the weight of responsibility pressing down as Marinette grapples with her commitments.

"Gahhh! I've got 20 minutes before she gets here!" Marinette exclaims, her mind racing as she processes the urgency of the situation.

“I told them I'd take care of the banner and they're all counting on me! Besides, Adrien will be there too!"

Tikki responds with a look of concern, reminding her, "You'll never make it to Trocadéro in 5 minutes; it's way too far!"

But Marinette, fueled by determination and the excitement of the impending event, counters confidently, "Not too far for Ladybug."

With a playful wink, she declares, "Tikki, spots on!" and instantly transforms into Ladybug in an impressive feat that skips her usual transformation sequence.

She swings through the city, her heart racing, and as she arrives at Trocadéro, she quickly detransforms back into Marinette just in time to unveil her carefully crafted banner, eliciting delighted cheers from her friends who gather around, thrilled with her creativity and effort.

Danny looked at the banner in awe, exclaiming, "Oh, that's beautiful!"

Adrien added with a charming smile, "Impressive, Marinette!" which made her giggle in delight.

Kim, ever the brash competitor, boasted, "You all picked the wrong side to cheer on. Looks like Alix isn't even showing up! Probably too chicken to race an extreme athlete like me."

Just then, Alix appeared, cutting Kim off. "Spoke too soon, Kim," she said, prompting cheers from the crowd. "Your ridiculous bets are over. I'm gonna leave you in the dust, meathead!"

Kim smirked, replying, "You're no match for me. My neck is bigger than your thigh."

Alya chimed in with a laugh, "Is that a good thing?”

Marinette couldn't help but chuckle along, and Max, mediating the playful clash, stepped between them, declaring, "Let's review the official rules. Two laps around the fountains; approximately 500 yards. The first one over the line's declared the victor! If Kim wins, Alix will have to give him her rollerblades. If Alix wins, Kim won't be able to make another dare for the rest of the school year."

Juleka added firmly, "We're through with all of those stupid dares!"

To which Ivan nodded in agreement, "Uh-huh, that's right!"

Nathaniel joined in, reinforcing, "No more dares!"

Finally, Danny captured the moment, replying with a frown. “Yeah i’m getting sick of your dares.”

Max raised his hand, ready to signal the start of the race. "On your marks, get set..." he announced, but Alix interrupted, causing a commotion when Kim tripped, making the students burst into laughter. "Forfeiting already?"

Kim retorted, down on the ground. Alix, a bit flustered, handed her watch to Alya.

“Hold on to this for me, will you, Alya? I don't wanna drop it during the race."

Alya hesitated, saying, "Hold on girl, I can't! I gotta..." but Alix insisted, "Guard it with your life. It's a family heirloom!"

Alya relented, quickly passing it to Marinette. "Marinette, take this.

I gotta record the race for my blog!" With that, Max shouted, "On your marks, get set... GO!" The race commenced, with Alix zooming ahead on her rollerblades while Kim rushed on foot.

Marinette, struggling to hold up the banner amidst the chaos, suddenly got yanked to the side, causing the watch to slip from her grasp and fall in what felt like slow motion until Adrien swooped in to catch it.

“Need any help?" he asked, and Marinette stammered, "Uh... yup! Thanks. Gotta be careful! Even if you are amazing."

Adrien raised an eyebrow, "Uh?" to which Marinette blushed, stammering, "At... holding things! In your hands."

The crowd cheered as the race intensified. Danny chuckled at Marinette's awkwardness while Max shouted, "Last lap!"

Alya teased, "Amazing at holding things?" Marinette babbled nervously, and then Chloé interjected, "Adrikins, whatcha got there? Some super old case or something?"

Adrien replied, "Careful, it's Alix's!" but Chloé scoffed, "If it's Alix's, it's probably worthless."

Angered by her dismissive tone, Adrien shot her an annoyed look, and Marinette urged, "Give it back to Adrien, Chloé."

As Chloé opened the watch, her eyes widened in surprise, prompting Danny to warn her, "Come on, Chloé, give it back; you’re going to drop it!"

He rushed to retrieve the watch, concern evident on his face.

As Alix and Kim raced neck and neck, the atmosphere was electric with excitement, but suddenly, disaster struck when Chloé accidentally dropped the watch onto the racetrack just as Alix sped past, her rollerblades crushing the delicate heirloom beneath her wheels.

“Yeah! Hahaha!" Alix cheered, but her joy quickly turned to horror as she realized what had happened, gasping in disbelief at the sight of her broken watch. Kim, still feeling the effects of their earlier false start, called out for a rematch but quickly fell silent as Alix skated over to the shattered remains.

“Ugh! Did you do this?!" she demanded, frustration mixing with sadness.

Alya, nervously trying to explain the chain of events, recounted how she had to videotape the race and how the watch passed from Marinette to Adrien, and then to Chloé, who had unintentionally dropped it.

Alix, tears welling in her eyes, lamented the loss of the cherished family heirloom her father gifted her.

“It was an accident!" Marinette interjected.

Alix's sorrow turned to anger as she yelled, "You're all to blame!" before skating away, leaving Marinette feeling helpless.

“Alix, wait!" Marinette shouted, but Tikki interrupted, reminding her of Ms. Chamack's cake. Marinette, determined to fix things, replied, "There's still time! Hide, Tikki!" and sprinted off after Alix, intent on making amends.

Danny shot a furious glare at Chloé, who was nonchalantly examining her nails, clearly unfazed by the chaos she had caused.

“Butterfingers," he muttered under his breath, frustrated that she could treat such a significant moment so casually, as if the heirloom watch—and Alix's feelings—were completely meaningless.

To Chloé, the watch might as well have been worthless, but Danny knew the emotional weight it held for Alix, and he couldn't understand how Chloé could be so indifferent.

As the tension among the group grew, he felt compelled to stand up for Alix and confront Chloé's careless attitude, hoping to reignite some sense of compassion in her for the sake of their friend.

Seeing Chloé’s indifference only fueled Danny’s frustration, and he couldn't stand by any longer. Determined to make things right for Alix, he swiftly turned and raced after her, calling out, “Alix, wait up!” He knew how much the watch meant to her, and he was determined to help her through the disappointment.

As he sprinted down the path, he hoped he could catch up before she got too far, mentally preparing himself to offer her comfort and support, willing to take responsibility for what had happened—even if it wasn't directly his fault.

He wanted to reassure her that she wasn't alone and that her feelings mattered, and maybe he could even help her see that it was just an accident that could be fixed with understanding.

In Hawk Moth's lair, a wicked smile spread across his face as he reveled in the chaos he could create from the disappointment swirling around him.

“Such disappointment, frustration and negativity... Oh, how it fills my heart with exhilaration," he declared, turning a delicate butterfly into an akuma with a flick of his wrist.

“Fly away, my little akuma, and evilize her!"

Meanwhile, at Le Grand Paris, Nadja Chamack stood outside the bakery, tapping impatiently on the door as no one responded.

Frustrated, she called Tom. "Bon appétit," Butler Jean announced as Tom prepared to enjoy a meal, but the ringing phone interrupted him.

“It's Mrs. Chamack," he told Sabine before answering, "Hello?" Nadja’s urgency was palpable.

“Hi, I'm in front of the bakery. But it's closed! And I really need that cake now!"

Tom, feeling the pressure, replied, "I know you need your cake right away. Uh, my daughter's home; she must be upstairs. I'll phone her immediately," and he began calling out for Marinette, hoping she could help save the day.

At the Trocadéro, Marinette took a deep breath and said, "Alix, I really believe we can make it right!" Alix shot back, her voice rising with emotion, "This watch was sick! One of a kind! It can't be fixed!"

Marinette pressed on, "But there has to be a way to get it back to the way it was!"

Alix rolled her eyes, scoffing, "Like how, huh? Go back in time and change the future? When you figure out how to do that, lemme know!"

With that, she skated away, leaving Marinette frustrated and concerned. Just then, her phone rang, and she winced as she saw her dad's name flashing on the screen.

“Uh-oh, this can't be good," she muttered before answering, "Hello, Dad..."

Unbeknownst to her, the akuma swooped in, finding its way into Alix's skates.

Hawk Moth's menacing voice broke the air, "Timebreaker, I am Hawk Moth. I'm granting you the power to retaliate against those who've wronged you and to go back in time to restore your future. But you must do me a favor in return when the time is right."

With newfound determination, Alix grinned and replied, "You got it, Hawk Moth."

Tom's voice interrupted Marinette's thoughts as he said, "Mrs. Chamack is outside waiting to take her cake."

Panic flickered across Marinette's face. "Uhh... I... I gotta go, Dad. Can't keep Ms. Chamack waiting!"

Just then, they heard a commotion outside. Tom pointed out, "She was listening to music." In an instant, Timebreaker skated into view, causing chaos among the students.

Adrien shouted, "Run!" but Kim tried to escape too late, as Timebreaker reached out and touched him, immediately draining his energy.

“Stop, Alix! What are you doing?!" Marinette yelled, desperation in her voice.

Timebreaker turned to face her with a confident smirk. "The name's Timebreaker now. And I'm gonna go back in time and save my watch, using all you punks to do it!"

Danny continued his search for Alix, but despite his efforts, she was nowhere to be found.

Suddenly, his attention was drawn to Adrien's panicked voice shouting, “Run!” Curiosity piqued, he dashed over to see what was happening.

As he rounded the corner, he spotted Timebreaker wreaking havoc among his classmates. Recognizing the chaos reminiscent of previous encounters with rogue villain.

With that, he decided it was time to take action. “I’m going ghost!” he declared, transforming into Danny Phantom.

As he floated into view, he added with a wry grin, “Looks like it’s time to rewind this madness before it ticks me off!”

Danny fired an ecto-blast at Timebreaker, but she deftly skated to the side, evading the attack with ease.

As she lunged toward him, trying to touch him and siphon his energy, Danny quickly dodged, laughing nervously.

“Whoa there! Unless you’re planning on signing me up for a spa day, you can keep your hands to yourself!” He zipped around her, trying to stay out of reach while plotting his next move, fully aware of the chaos she could unleash if he didn't put a stop to this time-warping threat.

Marinette's heart raced as she shouted at Timebreaker, "Go back in time? What did you do to Kim? Why is he fading?!"

Timebreaker, her eyes gleaming with determination, shot back, "I needed his energy. Besides, the dude was a pain anyway with all those bets. He deserves to disappear forever. And so do you!"

With that, she skated ferociously towards Marinette, but Marinette quickly dodged her attack, weaving to the side.

A surge of adrenaline surged through Marinette as she grabbed her banner and threw it squarely in Timebreaker's face, causing the villain to trip and fall, her skates tangling in the fabric as she crashed to the ground, momentarily stunned and furious.

Danny floated down to Marinette, urgency in his voice as he urged her, "Run! I’ll handle her!"

Without hesitation, Marinette darted off to find a place to hide, her heart racing as she whispered, "We gotta transform, now!"

In a flash, she activated her transformation sequence—"Tikki, spots on!"—and with a burst of bright light, she transformed into Ladybug, her confidence surging as she prepared to face Timebreaker with renewed energy and determination, ready to fight back and save her friends from the chaos threatening to unfold.

Danny continued to maneuver offensively and defensively against Timebreaker, firing blasts while skillfully avoiding her attempts to touch him, knowing the consequences would be severe.

Just then, Ladybug swung into action, catching Timebreaker with her yo-yo.

“Time out, Timebreaker!" she shouted confidently, and Danny couldn't help but smile; he finally had backup.

Timebreaker feigned vulnerability, calling, "Please, help me up, I messed up, please, please!"

As Rose rushed forward to lend a hand, Ladybug shouted, "Noooo!" but it was too late; Timebreaker stole Rose's energy with a wicked laugh, exclaiming,

"Hahaha! Sweet Rose! Always thinking of others before yourself!" Glancing at her time meter, she gleefully noted, "One minute."

Ladybug, her determination solidifying, exclaimed, "I gotta destroy her akuma before everyone disappears for good! Where on earth is that cat?" Meanwhile, hidden behind a tree, Adrien prepared for action, declaring, "Time to transform!" In an instant, he followed up with, "Plagg, claws out!" and with a flash of brilliant light, Cat Noir sprang into existence, ready to join the fray.

"Where's Cat Noir?" Ladybug called out to Phantom, but he could only shrug, his focus on avoiding Timebreaker's swift advances.

Just then, the familiar figure of Cat Noir appeared, ready for action.

Together, Danny and Ladybug attempted to corner Timebreaker, but her speed was relentless. As they coordinated their efforts, Mylène suddenly ran past them, panic in her eyes.

Unfortunately, she tripped and fell, allowing Timebreaker to seize the opportunity and steal her energy with a triumphant laugh.

“One and a half minutes," she announced gleefully, looking at her time meter. "You won't be able to stop me where I’m going, Ladybug! And Phantom!”

The urgency in the air thickened as urgency grew amongst the heroes, who knew they had to act fast to save their friends from fading away.

Cat Noir tapped Timebreaker lightly with his staff, teasing, "Let me guess. We're all playing a game of tag and you're it?"

To which Timebreaker gleefully responded, "Exactly!" Meanwhile, both Ladybug and Phantom warned, "Don't let her touch you!" as Cat Noir gracefully dodged, taunting, "Missed me! Just a second too late."

However, Timebreaker spotted Alya and skated toward her, swiftly stealing her energy with a wicked laugh. "Nooo!" Ladybug shouted in despair while Cat Noir remarked, "Well, she wastes no time, does she?" Frustration boiled within Ladybug as she growled, "And the more people she freezes, the more minutes she gets to go farther back in time! Those poor kids frozen in time... They're goners if we don't get that akuma!"

As Danny continued to blast at Timebreaker, she proved too fast, and just then, Timebreaker lunged toward Ivan, causing him to yelp in alarm.

In a flash, Ladybug caught Timebreaker and admonished, "Keep your hands to yourself!" seizing the moment until Timebreaker, now furious, snatched Ladybug and growled. Hawk Moth's voice echoed, "Now, Timebreaker! Grab her Miraculous! Her earrings!"

Just as Timebreaker lunged to steal Ladybug's energy, Cat Noir and Danny made a split-second decision, sacrificing themselves to protect her.

“Cat Noir! Phantom! Noooo!" Ladybug cried out, feeling the weight of their bravery as she briefly embraced her fading partners.

Timebreaker laughed maliciously, reveling in her victory. "Oh, wow, six minutes and 30 seconds in one go! Must have been those nine lives. And spooky must've been really lively as a bonus. Gotta go! The past is waiting," she taunted, glancing at her time meter with satisfaction as she prepared to leap back into the timeline, leaving Ladybug more determined than ever to stop her before more of her friends were lost forever.

Hawk Moth's voice boomed, "Timebreaker! The Miraculous! Take Cat Noir's ring before he disappears!" Timebreaker hesitated, grunting in response, but Ladybug defiantly challenged, "Go ahead and try!"

What followed was an intense brawl between the two, with Ladybug managing to throw Timebreaker away momentarily, though Hawk Moth's anger echoed ominously in the background as Timebreaker retorted, "Chill out, Hawk Moth. I have a sick plan!"

In a swift move, Timebreaker zoomed towards Ladybug, and before she could react, they were both enveloped in a flash of energy, propelling them back in time.

Upon landing at the Trocadéro in the past, Timebreaker launched Ladybug away, leaving her disoriented.

“Wh-What... just happened?" she murmured as she slowly got up, only to be greeted by the sight of familiar faces, all cheering joyfully.

“Oh wow, we've gone back in time, haven't we?" she realized, a mixture of hope and confusion swirling within her.

"Chloé! Put the watch down!" Ladybug shouted urgently as Timebreaker descended, her eyes widening in horror.

Chloé, startled by the sudden commotion, fumbled and dropped the watch, causing it to shatter on the ground. "NOOOO!!"

Timebreaker wailed, her frustration boiling over as she glared at Ladybug. "This time, it's your fault!" she accused, jabbing a finger in Ladybug's direction.

“I need more energy. I gotta go further back in time!" Meanwhile, past Alix, upon witnessing her broken watch, turned her gaze to the heroine with a look of betrayal. "Ladybug...! It's all Ladybug's fault!!!" she shouted, amplifying the chaos of the moment as tensions flared.

In Hawk Moth's lair, his present self watched with intrigue as he turned a butterfly into an akuma, murmurings of double vision filling his mind, "Fly away, my devilish akuma, and join this troubled soul!"

Meanwhile, back at the Trocadéro in the past, Ladybug urgently shouted, "Everyone, get out of here! Don't let her touch you!" as Past Alix cried out in fear.

Adrien, determined, declared it was time to transform, with Danny nodding in agreement.

Past Marinette, confused, asked, "Who are you?" and Ladybug quickly explained, "I'm you from just a few minutes in the future."

Past Marinette looked at her skeptically until Past Tikki insisted, "She's right! I can feel it!"

Convinced yet still incredulous, Past Marinette replied, "Crazy!" and Ladybug urged her, "Trust me, Ms. Chamack will be early, leave now!" as Past Marinette ran to the bakery.

With a sigh of exasperation, Ladybug noted, "How do I get myself into these crazy situations?"

Just then, she spotted Cat Noir and Phantom and asserted, "Cat Noir, Phantom, I can't explain now, but we've got to capture Timebreaker's akuma! Your lives depend on it!" to which Cat Noir quipped, "Which life? I've got nine," Cat Noir joked.

Danny saw that she was serious so he decided to clam up about making a joke.

Ladybug urged, "The akuma is in her rollerblades. We gotta release it!" and without hesitation, they jumped off the roof, landing near the two Timebreakers, determined to resolve the chaos.

Cat Noir blinked in confusion, exclaiming, "Am I seeing double all of a sudden?" while Danny added, "Or do we need glasses?"

Ladybug, frazzled, responded, "Another thing I don't have time to explain."

The two Timebreakers, exuding a chaotic energy, exchanged confident glances as Timebreaker 1 declared, "The energy from these three will be enough for both of us to go farther back in time!"

Timebreaker 2 chimed in, "Heh, I want my watch back! Let's do it!"

Ignoring the threat, Ladybug shouted urgently, "Whatever you do, don't let either of them touch you!" as the reality of their dire situation hung heavily in the air, each hero aware of the stakes involved.

At the Trocadéro, the Timebreakers zoomed ahead on their rollerblades, confidently declaring their plan to go "hardcore on Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir," with intentions to absorb their energy to enable their time travel and reclaim their watch.

As they prepared to strike, Cat Noir sheepishly remarked, "I thought we were chasing them!"

Just then, a yo-yo and an ecto blast intercepted the Timebreakers, causing them to scream in surprise. Past Ladybug arrived dramatically, asking, "Hey, you three! Need a hand?" to which Ladybug gratefully replied, "Thanks!"

Cat Noir, taken aback by the presence of two Ladybugs, exclaimed, "Uh... uh?" as Past Ladybug noted their rollerblade abilities while Ladybug mentioned their ground speed.

Cat Noir, grinning with excitement at the sight of double the heroes, quipped, "Two Ladybugs? I'm in heaven! Phantom, let's have a date with these two lovely Ladybugs after all of this is over!" which earned him an annoyed smack from Danny, reminding him to focus.

Meanwhile, Timebreaker 1 revised their strategy, suggesting they retreat to the past while there were fewer opponents, to which Timebreaker 2 agreed.

Hawk Moth’s voice boomed ominously, "Don't fail me this time!" as the Timebreakers skated away, leaving a trail of chaos behind them.

In a moment of synchronized determination, the Ladybugs announced, "They're planning to go back in time again! Lucky Charm!"

They summoned a bicycle lock and a traffic cone for their next move.

Cat Noir, eager to assist, said, "While you two figure it out, we’ll try to buy some time," as Ladybug's gaze caught an ice cream sign, prompting her and Past Ladybug to exchange knowing looks.

Danny prepared Cat Noir with a nod, who confidently declared, "I’m ready like never before!" They hid behind a wall, and with a powerful yell, Cat Noir unleashed his Cataclysm while Danny fired an Ecto blast, smashing a nearby pillar.

The Timebreakers skated back, confused at the commotion, and Timebreaker 1 shouted, "Let's freeze her on her way past!"

But Ladybug quickly wrapped their legs with the bicycle lock just as Past Ladybug crafted a ramp with the traffic cone and ice cream sign.

As the Timebreakers realized their impending doom, they exclaimed, "We're going too fast! We can't stop!" and were launched into the air, screaming, as the two Ladybugs leaped into action, using their Yo-yos to catch them and dislodge their skates.

With a triumphant shout in unison, they declared, "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!" as the akumas emerged, and they expertly captured the purified butterflies, sending them off with "Bye bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!"

As everything reverted to normal in the past and became the new present, the two Ladybugs merged into one, fixing the watch as Alix transformed back, bewildered.

Ladybug smiled and handed Alix her watch, saying, "Here. I think this is yours."

Alix, excited to have her watch back, exclaimed, "Sweet! How did you fix it? Thank you! I should never have given it to someone else to look after. It was my responsibility. My bad."

Ladybug replied, "Responsibility isn't something to be taken lightly. I should know.”

Danny chimed in, "Yeah, you gotta make sure that you take care of your things."

Alix nodded in agreement, promising, "You're totally right. I'll be more careful next time for sure. Thanks, Ladybug!"

Cat Noir, savoring the moment, mused, "I was just getting used to having two Ladybugs around. What about you, Phantom?"

Danny responded, "I’m okay with just one Ladybug."

Ladybug chimed in playfully, "But now, you're gonna get used to no Ladybugs around. Gotta split before I change back," and swung away gracefully.

Cat Noir couldn't help but let out a dreamy sigh, saying, "Ahhh... She'll fall for me or you, Phantom, someday. It's just a matter of time."

Danny raised an eyebrow, asking, "Why are you adding me as if she will fall for me instead of you, Cat Noir?"

With a friendly grin, Cat Noir replied, "Well, since you like her just as much as I do, I wouldn’t mind if you dated Ladybug because we are like brothers and stuff."

Nodding in agreement, Danny smiled as the two friends left together, camaraderie evident between them.

In Hawk Moth's lair, he seethed with fury, declaring, "You slipped by me this time, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir. But one day, past, present, or future... you will be destroyed! And I'll have your Miraculouses! I will be UNSTOPPABLE!! Mwahahaha!"

Meanwhile, at the bakery, Marinette's parents returned from their anniversary dinner, with Tom cheerfully asking, "So, did you have a nice anniversary?" to which he replied, "We sure did. Although, it was a close call." Marinette nervously laughed, remembering Ms. Chamack and quickly apologized, "I'm so sorry that I kept her waiting."

Sabine chimed in, reminding her to wait for customers in the bakery instead of listening to music in her room, prompting Marinette to assure them, "Got it. I promise I won't screw up next time."

Tom nodded in agreement, adding, "Good, 'cause Mom's right. There's only one Marinette, and we're counting on her," and with that, the family shared a warm hug, reinforcing their bond amidst the day's chaos.

Chapter Text

Nino approached Danny with a bright smile, determined to change his mind about the understudy role, and said.

“Come on, Danny, being an understudy isn’t just sitting around; it's a chance to learn from the best! Imagine stepping into the spotlight if Adrien can't go on—it would be your moment to shine! Plus, you’ll get to experience all the behind-the-scenes excitement and develop your skills as an actor. Who knows, you might discover that you enjoy the role even more than you think! Let’s transform this into an adventure instead of a setback!"

Danny shifted awkwardly, glancing at the ground, and sighed.

“I don't know, Nino. I mean, I did play the lead back in Amity Park, but that was different. Here, it just feels like too much pressure. I like the idea of being part of the crew or maybe playing a background character—something low-key, you know? I just can’t shake this feeling that being in the spotlight is too overwhelming for me right now. What if I can't measure up? I'm really not sure if I can handle that kind of responsibility again."

Danny stepped forward, offering Mylène a warm smile and a supportive nod.

Adrien stood at the edge of the makeshift set, urgency in his voice as he shouted, "Agent Smith, it's too dangerous! We must evacuate!"

Mylène, gathering her courage, shot back defiantly, "You're suggesting we run, Officer Jones? After it devoured my family, my friends, even my beloved dog, Sniffles? Never! I won't run! I no longer fear it, I'm going to face it, then I'll—"

Just then, Ivan, dressed in an elaborate monster costume, loomed over her, causing Mylène to scream, "Waaaaah!"

Nino immediately yelled, "Cut!" as Mylène dove under the desk, trembling.

Ivan sighed and removed his mask, saying sheepishly, "Sorry, Mylène."

Nino ran a hand through his hair, exasperated. "Mylène! That's like, the tenth take, and we're only on the first scene!"

Alix chimed in with a grin, "Fourteenth actually. But who's counting?"

Nino groaned, "Ughhh..." Mylène, peeking out from under the desk, took a deep breath and promised, "I'm... sorry. I'm gonna do better on the next take, I promise."

“Hey, Mylène, you've got this! Just think of all the other roles you've played—you can do this too! That monster mask is just a prop; you're a strong character, remember?"

Mylène fidgeted with her costume, her confidence wavering. “I know, but… that monster mask he's wearing is so… realistic and scary!"

Ivan, trying to lighten the mood, chuckled and took a step closer, saying, "Just big ol' me, Mylène. Nothing to be scared of!"

Nino chimed in, sounding a bit frustrated, "You're playing a hero from the special forces. You're not supposed to get all freaked out!"

Just then, Rose popped her head in with a cheerful offer, "Anyone want some tea?"

Chloé scoffed, laughing with Sabrina, "You ask me, he doesn't even need a mask!"

Mylène couldn’t help but laugh nervously at their jokes, trying to muster the courage to face the scene again.

Marinette rolled her eyes, exclaiming, "What a bratty snob!"

Nino quickly directed Ivan, "Put the mask back on; you're playing the monster! And Mylène, we need you to stay in character!"

As Ivan donned the intimidating monster mask again, Mylène's anxiety returned.

“I need to sing my happy song; it always makes me feel better..." she began, singing softly, "Smelly wolf, smelly wolf, stinky breath and slimy—" but abruptly bumped into Adrien, crying out, "Ahh!"

Chloé seized the moment, laughing as she announced, "And the Oscar for best pathetic scaredy-cat afraid of its own shadow goes to... Mylène!"

Adrien shot her a disapproving look, retorting, "Chloé, seriously? That's not cool!"

Meanwhile, Danny stood by, ready to back up Mylène and defuse the situation.

Adrien turned to Chloé with a firm expression, saying, "Chloé, stop it! You don’t have to be so mean; it’s just a rehearsal!"

Chloé rolled her eyes and scoffed at Danny, dismissing his concern with a haughty wave of her hand.

“Oh please, Danny, like I care what you think!" she replied, clearly unconcerned about how her words affected Mylène or anyone else.

The tension in the room grew palpable as Mylène shrank back, but with Danny's supportive presence and Adrien's defense, she tried to regain her composure and focus on the scene.

Chloé continued to taunt Mylène, calling her a scaredy-cat with a smirk, and her words hit hard, making Mylène unable to hold back her tears as she ran away from the set.

Danny, visibly upset, turned to Chloé with an intense glare, scolding her for her cruelty toward others. "You really need to think before you speak, Chloé; this isn't a game!" he said, frustration spilling out.

Marinette rushed over, concern etched on her face. "Mylène! Anyone gonna go after her?" she asked, her voice filled with urgency.

Ivan, realizing Mylène needed comfort, quickly tore off his monster mask and sprinted after her, calling out, "Mylène, wait!" as he tried to reach her before she could get too far away.

In the collège's courtyard, Mylène sat on a bench, tears streaming down her face as Ivan approached her with a gentle demeanor, trying to lift her spirits.

"Ummm... don't listen to those bozos. Easy to judge when they're not in front of the camera. You're doing awesome. Come back! I promise I'll roar more quietly."

Mylène looked up at him, and he handed her a black skull pin, saying, "Here. It's from my favorite band, the Zombie Skull Crushers."

She gazed at it in awe, placing it on her hat and replying, "Wow... that's, uhh... really sweet of you, Ivan. But... they're right. I can't act to save my life..." and with that, she bolted away, sobbing.

Meanwhile, in Hawk Moth's lair, he peered out the window with a sinister grin, observing the emotional chaos. "A film shoot... oh, yes. So many emotions. Some fake, yet others very, very real," he mused as he transformed a butterfly into an akuma, commanding it to seek out Mylène.

Back in the classroom, Nino fumed at Chloé. "Epic, Chloé! Just epic! What are we supposed to do now without our leading actress?"

he snapped, to which Chloé shrugged dismissively, "Who needs her, anyway? She was totally lame!"

Danny stepped forward, frustration evident on his face as he addressed Chloé.

“We need her because she was our lead actress! Without Mylène, we have no movie!" he exclaimed, crossing his arms defiantly.

He couldn't believe Chloé's callousness and felt the weight of the situation bearing down on him.

“This isn't just about acting; it’s about supporting each other as a team. You may think she’s lame, but she brought something special to this project that we can't just replace."

Danny's tone softened as he added, "If we don’t bring her back, all this effort will go to waste, and it's going to be because of your attitude."

Ivan's anger boiled over as he shouted, "You're lame! Mylène is crying her eyes out in the bathroom because of you!"

Chloé shot back incredulously, "Me, lame?"

Just then, Marinette interjected, trying to diffuse the escalating tension.

“Hey, everyone chill out! You're right, Chloé is lame, but fighting isn't going to bring Mylène back. I'm the producer, and I'm going to do everything in my power to finish filming tonight!"

Max chimed in with his usual precision, "The deadline for the Parisian Student Short Film Festival is tomorrow evening, precisely 26 hours, 15 minutes, and 14 seconds from now."

Marinette nodded appreciatively, "Thank you, Max! And we still have editing, post-sound, and the soundtrack..."

Suddenly, Adrien asked, "And who's going to take Mylène's part?" Chloé immediately declared, "Um, me of course!" prompting Danny to scoff and retort, "Yeah, right! You wouldn't be good for the part at all!"

Alya rolled her eyes at Chloé's bravado. "You haven't even read the script!" she challenged, and Chloé shot back confidently, "Of course I have! The first scene anyway. I can even tell you that it ends with a kiss between Agent Smith and Officer Jones!"

Marinette's eyes widened in shock, and she screamed as an image of Chloé and Adrien kissing flooded her mind, prompting her to exclaim, “You wrote that?!"

Alya quickly interjected, "Hold up! I didn’t write that!"

Danny raised an eyebrow and questioned, "Why would you add a kiss scene to the script so early? It should be at the end of the movie or something!"

The group fell into a mix of confusion and disbelief, realizing just how chaotic the situation had become.

Nino sheepishly admitted, "Uh... I wrote it. It was just a little tweak. You know, to move the story forward," causing Alya to erupt in disbelief.

“What! You edited my script without even telling me? That's low!"

Danny shot a disapproving glance at Nino, questioning, "Why would you edit the script without telling her?"

Nino, defensive, replied, "Wait a minute! You mean our script!"

As the others continued to argue, Adrien let out an exasperated sigh, clearly overwhelmed by the chaos, when Rose stepped in, offering him a glass of juice with a gentle smile.

“Juice?" she asked, and he smiled back, thanking her, grateful for the moment of calm amidst the drama.

Chloé waved her hand dismissively, "Oh, who cares who wrote what? We've got to film this thing, right?" Max agreed, his expression serious as he added.

"She's right. Principal Damocles is only allowing us to use the school until 6 p.m. sharp, which leaves us 9 hours, 12 minutes, and 12 seconds—11, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6..."

Marinette, panic in her eyes, suddenly grabbed Alya and exclaimed, "Adrien and Chloé kissing cannot happen! No way!"

Alya shook her head vigorously, "It makes no sense story-wise anyway. The main character's emotional journey would be completely derailed!"

Alya rolled her eyes at Chloé's bravado. "You haven't even read the script!" she challenged.

Chloé shot back confidently, "Of course I have! The first scene anyway. I can even tell you that it ends with a kiss between Agent Smith and Officer Jones!"

Marinette's eyes widened in shock, and she screamed as an image of Chloé and Adrien kissing flooded her mind, prompting her to exclaim, "You wrote that?!"

Alya quickly interjected, "Hold up! I didn’t write that!"

Danny raised an eyebrow and questioned, "Why would you add a kiss scene to the script so early? It should be at the end of the movie or something!" The group fell into a mix of confusion and disbelief, realizing just how chaotic the situation had become.

Marinette's determination flared as she declared, "Hold on!" and dashed towards where Adrien stood, her heart racing with purpose.

“We can't let Mylène just leave like that; it's... wrong! We all chose her to play the leading female role!" she insisted, her voice rising with conviction.

“And... we're all in this movie together! She needs our support. I'm gonna go find her and bring her back." Chloé rolled her eyes, smirking sarcastically as she quipped, "Always trying to save the day, aren't you, Marinette? Good luck finding the filthy hole that scaredy-cat’s hiding in!"

As Mylène stood in the bathroom, tears streaming down her face, she couldn’t shake off the feeling of intimidation that weighed heavily on her heart.

Just as her emotions reached a breaking point, the akuma infiltrated her pin, allowing Hawk Moth to materialize before her.

“Horrificator, I am Hawk Moth,” he declared, his voice smooth yet menacing.

“Up until now, you have felt fear. From now on, you will cause fear. And after you show them how they make you feel, you will do something for me in return.”

With a shaky “Yes, Hawk Moth,” Mylène transformed into the Horrificator, a sense of power washing over her as she spat goo at the mirror, branding her anguish.

Meanwhile, Marinette wandered through the halls, calling out, “Mylène? Mylène?” but her heart sank when she found the bathroom mirror covered in goo, awareness dawning that something terrible had happened.

Alya rushed in, her face filled with concern, asking, “Marinette! Did you find Mylène?” To which Marinette, with worry gripping her voice, replied, “No…”

Nino crossed his arms, looking exasperated. "Marinette, what gives? We're in the middle of a shoot, and I'm the director, FYI. I say cut, no one else. Comprende?"

Marinette shot back, "And I'm the producer! Mylène's supposed to be the star of this movie."

Danny chimed in, "She's right; we should let Myèlene be the lead. Chloè is only doing this so she could kiss Adrien."

Nino sighed, "We're out of time, and from what I can see, Mylène is MIA. Let's take it from the top, people." Adrien groaned, "Here we go again..."

Alya added, "This is beat! Agent Smith does not need a man in her life right now! Sniffles just got munched on, remember?"

Danny nodded in agreement, "A dog being eaten is much of a mood killer for two characters to kiss."

Nino, clearly frustrated, pressed on, "Do you want to finish this film or not?"

Danny enthusiastically replied, "Yes!"

Chloé then proposed, "Then let's just make a nurse a nurse instead! That'll fix everything."

Danny's eyes widened, "Wait, What?! We can’t just change Agent Smith into a nurse in the middle of filming?"

Alya, raising an eyebrow, chimed in, "Um, I'm sorry. How, exactly?"

Chloé shrugged nonchalantly, "I don't know, but I'm sure I'd look amazing in a uniform."

Meanwhile, Danny couldn’t help but facepalm, overwhelmed by the chaotic brainstorming session.

Nino threw his hands up in disbelief, exclaiming, "Oh, come on! We're not gonna rewrite this script again!"

Alya chimed in with frustration, "I'm not putting my name on those credits!"

Chloé shot back, "Nobody cares about you anyway!" prompting Danny to question, "Really, Chloé?" Marinette interjected, her voice steady, "Everyone calm down! This movie's a team effort! Your nurse idea's perfect, Chloé!"

Danny, confused, asked, "Marinette, what are you doing?" to which she whispered, "Trust me," giving him a confident wink.

Danny then nodded, "Yeah, it's a perfect idea. Marinette is right." Chloé smirked, "Of course it's a perfect idea. Because it's mine!"

Marinette added, “But, Chloé, you don’t have a uniform."

Chloé gasped in surprise, and Alya pointed out, "Right! Which is why that idea wasn't believable in the first place."

Taking charge, Marinette suggested, "I think you and your assistant should go down to the nurse's office and try out some uniforms."

With a triumphant grin, Chloé ordered, "Hmm. Kim, Max, come with me! You've just been promoted to wardrobe and bodyguard."

As they left, Nino lamented, "Nice going, Miss Producer! Now we have no lead again!"

Marinette retorted, "Yeah, but now we've just gotten rid of Chloé!" Nino sighed, "And now what?"

Marinette took a deep breath, determined to find Mylène, declaring, "We go find Mylène! She's here somewhere!"

Nino, still anxious about the time crunch, countered, "I told you. Tick tock, there's no time; we need a lead now!"

Alya, with a mischievous grin, suggested, "Marinette can do it!"

This caught Marinette off guard as she exclaimed, "What?! No! I can't act. I'm the producer."

Alya leaned in, whispering, "But you wanna kiss Adrien, don't you?"

Marinette hesitated, glancing at Adrien before admitting, "Yes, but not like this."

Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Chloé and the others scoured for a nurse's uniform, reveling in her brilliance as she boasted to herself, "A nurse's uniform. How brilliant am I! Even that dimwit, Marinette, and that jerk Danny liked the idea."

Unbeknownst to them, the Horrificator lurked nearby, watching their every move.

Back in the classroom, Marinette resolved, "I'm only doing this as a favor, you know? As soon as Mylène comes back, she'll have her old role back."

Alya encouraged Marinette, "Of course she will, chill out, and just think. After tonight, you'll finally have kissed Adrien..."

She giggled, prompting Marinette to hide behind her script, feeling embarrassed.

Meanwhile, in the courtyard, they reached the nurse's office, where Chloé suddenly exclaimed, "Hey, wait a minute! Marinette or Danny never likes my ideas. I think you've all been duped! You guys take care of the nurse uniform thing, just in case."

With that, she and Sabrina hurried off, leaving Kim and Max puzzled. Kim asked, "Did you hear something?" to which Max responded, "No. What?"

Just then, the Horrificator appeared behind them, and both screamed in terror.

Back in the classroom, Marinette stole glances at Adrien, feeling increasingly overwhelmed by the situation. Nino interrupted, saying, "Adrien, dude, I’m thinking of having Danny play the role instead of you since we’re making so many changes to the characters."

Danny and Marinette said in unison, "Wait, what?!”

Danny stammered, "But-but-but I’m just the understudy!"

Marinette quickly countered, "Plus, there’s nothing wrong with Adrien!"

Nino, however, was resolute, declaring, "Well, since you decided to take the main lead, we’re going to change your leading man."

As Danny and Marinette stuttered, trying to convince him otherwise, Nino stood firm, having the final say on the matter.

“Ready to roll? Camera!" he called out.

Alix said, "Horrificator, take 16..."

With Nino shouting, "Action!" Marinette summoned her courage, delivering her line passionately, "I'm not scared of that monster, Officer Jones!"

Just as they were about to share a kiss, Chloé burst through the door, interrupting the moment and throwing the entire scene into chaos once again.

Chloé’s eyes widened in disbelief as she exclaimed,

"(gasp) CUT!!! I knew it! Wait, what is going on? That not Adrien's trying to kiss Marinette; that is that American trying to kiss her. Why did you change his role? This is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!"

Danny shot back, "Well, Nino decided to change it at the last minute, and plus, even if I was going to play the role over Adrien, I wouldn't want to kiss you if you were the last girl on Earth!"

Chloé retorted sharply, "Oh, please, as if I'd ever let someone like you even touch me! You think that’s a compliment? You’d still fall short!"

Danny rolled his eyes, "At least I'm not making a scene like you!"

Chloé huffed, "Whatever! Just remember, this ‘lead' you’re so proud of will end up being a disaster without me!"

Adrien looked around nervously, asking, "Did you guys hear that?"

Chloé, still defensive, retorted, "If this is another one of your silly ploys to get me out of the way, you can forget it! Besides, I—" but her words were cut short by another round of screams echoing through the corridors.

Marinette, her instincts kicking in, declared, "I definitely heard that. We better scope this out!"

With determination, she led the group of students, who followed her hesitantly but with an air of concern.

Rose added lightly, "A fruity snack for the road?" attempting to ease the tension as they all moved toward the source of the commotion.

As the students gathered in the courtyard, confusion and concern filled the air while Nino continued filming, capturing the unfolding chaos.

Adrien called out for his friends, "Hey! Anybody here? Kim! Max! Where are you guys?"

Marinette suddenly recalled seeing the peculiar pink goo, gasping as she exclaimed, "The bathroom!"

Spotting an armband nearby, Adrien recognized it immediately, saying, "That's Kim's!"

Panic began to rise as Nathaniel fretted, "They vanished!"

Alya skeptically suggested, "Or they're playing a sick joke on us."

Realizing the urgency, Marinette insisted, "We should go to Principal Damocles' office and tell him what's going on! Nino, come on! Stop filming!"

But Nino was determined, saying, "Not a chance! This is just getting good!"

Quietly, Marinette concluded, "Looks like it's time to bring in the alter ego."

Nino then called out to Adrien and Danny, "Yo, Adrien! Danny! Where are you two going?"

To which Adrien replied, "Danny left Officer Jones’ jacket back there! He should probably wear it in all the scenes."

Meanwhile, the other students began heading upstairs, unaware that the Horrificator was lurking nearby, starting to cover the school in goo, amplifying the sense of impending danger.

In the classroom, Adrien and Danny quickly kicked off their shoes, the urgency of the situation palpable. "Time to transform, Plagg and Danny,"

Adrien declared as he held up his shoe, explaining, "So they'll think I've disappeared too."

Danny nodded in agreement, adding, "Yeah, it also makes it easier for us so no one will question where we are."

Plagg raised an eyebrow, teasing, "And you say I stink of Camembert!"

Without wasting another moment, Adrien shouted with determination, "Plagg, claws out!" and, in an instant, he transformed into Cat Noir.

Following close behind, Danny exclaimed, "I'm going ghost!" as he transformed into Danny Phantom, ready to confront whatever mystery awaited them.

In the principal's office, Alya called out, "Mr. Damocles? Sir?" as she opened the door, but the room was eerily empty.

Rose chimed in, "Even Principal Damocles is nowhere to be found!"

Just then, Marinette dropped her phone in the rush and bolted into the library, determined, "Time to transform."

She whispered, "Tikki, spots on!" and, in a flash, became Ladybug.

Meanwhile, Nino was looking around, asking, "Anyone seen Agent Smith? I mean, Marinette," as the search for her intensified, unnoticed by the group as the school's exterior became increasingly coated in pink goo.

Alya spotted Marinette's cell phone on the floor and gasped, "Oh no! This is Marinette's phone!"

Chloé interrupted, glancing out the window, "Quick, check the windows!"

While Juleka exclaimed, "Crazy!" adding to the frantic atmosphere as the threat loomed outside.

Chloé struggled to open the window, shouting, "We're trapped! I'm going to call Daddy!" as she picked up her phone.

Nino shrugged, “Dudes, you know cell phones never work in horror movies.”

While Ivan confirmed, "No bars."

Nathaniel added, "No coverage!"

Nino triumphantly declared, "Told you so! Boo-yah!"

Just then, Ladybug appeared at the door, asking if everything was okay, to which Nino excitedly responded, "Ladybug in my movie? This is legit!"

Alya chimed in, "And on my Ladyblog!"

Ladybug quickly took charge, saying, "We've got to calmly evacuate the building, okay everyone?"

At that moment, Cat Noir joined them, countering, "Uh-uh, easier said than done, Ladybug!"

Danny Phantom echoed his sentiment, stating, "Yeah, it is easier said than done because it’s crazy out there."

Nino exclaimed, "Triple legit!"

Cat Noir explained, "I tried to cut through the goo, but it's no good. Danny even tried to phase through it or cut it with his ghost ray, but it didn’t work. Totally indestructible and inescapable. So, looks like we're trapped inside the school for now. Just stay put and try to relax, guys."

Turning to Ladybug, he suggested, "Shall we take a stroll, my lady? We both know that Hawk Moth's taken another innocent victim somewhere in the school."

Danny Phantom added, "That Fruitloop is gonna pay for manipulating someone like that."

Ladybug concluded, "And there's only one way to get rid of this pink goo and get everyone outta here. Capture that victim's akuma."

Danny nodded in agreement, emphasizing, "But first we need to find that Akumatized victim. With all this goo, the victim can be anywhere!"

His eyes scanned the room as he considered the possibilities, knowing that the goo's unpredictable nature could easily conceal their target.

The urgency of the situation pressed on them, and both he and Ladybug understood the weight of their mission; they had to act quickly to prevent further chaos.

As uncertainty loomed outside, they shared a determined glance, ready to lead their friends in a strategic search that would involve checking every corner of the school and potential hiding spots that the goo might be sheltering their adversary.

With a sense of solidarity, they rallied the group, their minds set on finding the source of the trouble before it escalated further.

With a sense of urgency, Ladybug rallied her friends, declaring, "We need to find that Akumatized victim and any prisoners quickly!"

Nino, filled with excitement, exclaimed, "This is going to be like a blockbuster film—the mystery, the action, working alongside Cat Noir, Phantom, and Ladybug!"

Ladybug shot him a playful glare, firmly insisting, "Stay close and right behind us! You’re part of the team too, Spielberg!"

Danny Phantom smiled at the banter, complementing her clever joke with, "Good one, Spots!"

The group steeled themselves, ready to navigate through the unpredictable mess of goo, determined to rescue anyone trapped and put an end to the chaos created by Hawk Moth’s influence.

In the dimly lit cellar, Horrificator loomed menacingly as it trapped Max in its gooey grasp, feeding off his fear at Hawk Moth's command, "Absorb their fear, Horrificator... feed on it! It will give you strength." Meanwhile, in the chaos of the school, Ladybug, Phantom, Cat Noir, and the other students desperately searched for Max and Kim.

Chloé insisted on isolation, snidely proclaiming, "We're way better off on our own than sticking with the others!" as they entered a classroom, where Ladybug’s gaze fell on a familiar shoe. "There!" she exclaimed.

Prompting Cat Noir to ask, "Anyone recognize these shoes?"

To which Nino replied, "That's Adrien and Danny’s shoes!"

Ladybug noted the absence of pink slime around it, while Danny silently regretted not using goo to make the scene more convincing.

Nathaniel, kneeling by the teacher's desk, interjected, "Yes, there is," before Horrificator seized him.

Causing a panic among the students—except for Juleka, who remained oddly unfazed. "Awesome," she remarked while the monster roared at her, causing it to shrink in size, and as it attempted to spit goo at her, Ladybug swooped in just in time to whisk Juleka away.

"Eww! What's your name, Drool-lator?" Cat Noir yelled with bravado as he expertly dodged the sludge with his staff, deflating the creature's intimidation.

Danny, simultaneously deflecting slime with his Ecto shield, mused aloud for a fitting name while staying agile amidst the chaos.

As Danny expertly maneuvered around the viscous onslaught, he racked his brain for a suitable name for the grotesque monster before him, something that encapsulated both its slimy appearance and its terrifying presence.

“Okay, think, Danny!" he muttered under his breath, dodging another glob of goo that splattered against the wall.

“Maybe something like Slimerator? No, too cliché. How about Gloom Dribbler?" He smirked at his own creativity, but quickly shook his head. "Nah, that’s ridiculous. How about—got it! Drip-terror!" He grinned, feeling confident, all while keeping his Ecto shield raised, focused on blocking the relentless barrage of slime that horrified the hapless students around him.

As Horrificator grew larger, fueled by the fear of the other students, Nathaniel's desperate cries echoed in the air, catching everyone's attention and amplifying the monster's strength.

“Fear! It's fear that gives it its power!" Ladybug shouted, rallying her friends as they narrowly dodged another gooey attack.

Just as she secured her footing with her yo-yo, Horrificator managed to grab her and spin her, encasing her in thick goo.

Danny attempted to save her with an Ecto blast, but the monster retaliated, sending him crashing back with a wave of sticky energy.

As it menacingly licked Ivan and snatched Nathaniel and Alix, panic erupted among the students. "Oh no! It's taking Nate and Alix!"

Rose exclaimed while Ladybug urged, "The more scared people are, the more powerful it gets! We must overcome that fear!"

Cat Noir quickly devised a plan to free Ladybug from her goo prison, cracking the court with his staff just in time for her to escape.

Meanwhile, Danny burned away the excess slime, noting the strange behavior of Horrificator, who had spared Ivan.

“I think the monster... is Mylène!" Ladybug gasped, realizing the connection.

Alya asked about Sabrina and Chloé's whereabouts, leading Ladybug to assure them they would find them soon.

However, unbeknownst to them, Chloé and Sabrina had barricaded themselves in a science classroom, with Chloé smugly confident that their improvised blockade would keep them safe.

But as Horrificator broke through and grabbed Sabrina, Chloé's scream filled the room, prompting Cat Noir and Danny to rush to the rescue.

“We're too late!" Cat Noir called, while Danny lamented their predicament, saying, "Ah man, we have to stop her or she’s going to trap everyone!"

Ladybug took charge, declaring, "But look! We can track the monster," as the group followed the trail of goo leading them to the workshop.

Nino, brimming with enthusiasm, exclaimed, "I'm so amped!" but Cat Noir quickly chimed in, "Turn your amp down to about 4, will ya?"

Danny added, "I agree with Kitty over here; we should be less amped and more cautious."

With a nod, Nino admitted, "My bad..." They entered the cellar just as Horrificator prepared to launch an attack.

Hawk Moth urged the monster from his lair, "Their fear will make you powerful enough to defeat Ladybug and Cat Noir. Now, bring their Miraculouses to me!"

In the cellar, Ladybug called out, "Anybody in here?" Chloé responded, "Ladybug, it's me, Chloé Bourgeois!"

Filled with determination, Ladybug said, "Don't worry! We'll get you out of there!"

Chloé retorted impatiently, "Well, hurry it up already!" Ladybug checked for everyone, stating, "Is everyone here? Mr. Damocles? Alix? Nathaniel? Adrien! Danny! Adrien! Adrien! Danny Fenton?!"

Hiding behind a goo pod, Cat Noir replied, "...Yeah, yeah, I'm fine! What about Marinette?"

Danny also called out, "I’m in here, Ladybug," while worriedly glancing for Marinette.

Ladybug sighed, "Yeah, we've got everyone! Ugh, they won't budge!" As muffled cries for help filled the air, she urged the trapped students.

“Just try and calm down; we'll find a way to get you out of there!" Ladybug told them.

Suddenly, Horrificator reappeared, launching a goo attack that sent Ladybug exclaiming nervously, "Okay, now this is getting scary!"

In a swift response, Cat Noir and Danny threw a goo cocoon at the monster, but Horrificator retaliated, ready to strike back.

To her surprise, Ladybug called out, "Lucky Charm!" Guitar strings materialized before her. "Guitar, music... Mylène's song!" she realized, quickly using her vision to spot items on a nearby desktop that flashed in her mind—traffic cones and lids.

As she skillfully maneuvered her yo-yo to snag the desktop, Horrificator relentlessly chased Cat Noir and Danny, who expertly dodged another goo attack.

Determined, Cat Noir declared, "That's it. Enough's enough. Cataclysm!" and used his powers to rust the bars trapping Horrificator, while Danny followed suit with his Ecto energy.

Ladybug distributed items to their friends, giving trashcan lids to Rose, traffic cones to Nino and Alya, and a box to Juleka.

“Okay, we're all going to sing," she announced.

Cat Noir's disbelief was clear as he questioned, "Sing? So that's your plan?" and Danny added, "Yeah, why do we have to sing?"

Ladybug explained that singing was their way to control their fear, referencing Mylène's song, "Smelly Wolf." Cat Noir constructed a makeshift drumset, and with enthusiasm, Ladybug led them in song.

“Since I don’t know the song, I’m staying out of this one and like to handle it,” Danny told them because he wasn’t familiar with the song. 

They all sang together, "Smelly wolf, smelly wolf, trapped in the stinky hut..." which caused Horrificator to roar in frustration but gradually shrink as their voices united.

The shrunken creature embraced Ivan, prompting Ladybug to realize, "That's the same button I gave Mylène!" Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed the akuma pin and declared, "No more evil-doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!"

She captured the akuma with her yo-yo and released the purified butterfly, exclaiming, "Bye-bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!" As she threw her Lucky Charm into the air, its energy restored everything to normal, revealing Mylène once more.

Together, Ladybug, Danny, and Cat Noir celebrated with a jubilant, "Pound it!"

Nino grinned and exclaimed, "Awesome," filled with excitement after their recent victory.

Meanwhile, in his lair, Hawk Moth sneered, "You don't scare me, Ladybug. I know I'll destroy you in the end! Someday, somehow, I'll destroy you!" before the ominous window closed shut behind him.

The scene shifted to City Hall, where Nino confidently showcased his finished movie to the Mayor, eagerly asking, "Well, Mr. Mayor? What do you think? Off the hook, right?"

Outside the City Hall, Nino paced back and forth, his frustration palpable as he vented, "We didn't make the cut! He said the monster was a horrible replica, completely unbelievable! No joke!" Beside him, Danny crossed his arms and grumbled, his disbelief evident.

"Seriously? After everything we've been through, he's focusing on a monster? The city needs to recognize what we're capable of, not dismiss it like this," he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief at the Mayor’s reaction, feeling a mix of anger and disappointment at the lack of appreciation for their hard work.

Adrien placed a reassuring hand on Nino's shoulder, offering a supportive smile as he said, "Don't worry, bud. This is how all good movie directors start out."

Danny immediately chimed in with enthusiasm, "You got that right!"

Meanwhile, Alya crossed her arms and added with a playful smirk,

“Yeah, even if that final kiss wasn't quite what we thought it would be," lightening the mood as they all shared a moment of laughter despite the setback, their camaraderie shining through in the face of disappointment.

Marinette glanced nervously at Danny, her heart racing as she mustered the courage to speak up.

“Hey, Danny," she began, biting her lip, "I wanted to ask you something."

She took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing slightly. “When we were filming that scene, were you really going to kiss me when I leaned in?"

She searched his eyes for an answer, hoping he would understand the mix of excitement and uncertainty she felt, wondering how he would respond to her question.

Danny nodded, a playful grin on his face as he replied, "Yeah, it would’ve been what I call a 'fake out make out.'"

Marinette's confusion was evident as she tilted her head, prompting him to explain.

“It's like making out, but not really; it's just for show," he said, trying to clarify.

She furrowed her brow, still perplexed. "But how do you fake making out? Isn’t that still making out?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

Danny scratched his head, struggling to find the right words. "Well, Dash was chasing me and Sam had to kiss me to make him grossed out so he will leave us alone. That was sort of like a fake out make out," he referenced, hoping to simplify it.

Marinette's eyes widened in surprise at the thought of Sam doing that for him, while Danny felt a flush creeping up his cheeks, realizing he was omitting the true reason behind the concept and fabricating a story instead.

Marinette hesitated, her curiosity getting better as she wondered aloud if the fake-out make-out had sparked any feelings for Sam.

Danny quickly shook his head, reassuring her, "No, it didn’t. After I left America, we had a long talk about our unresolved feelings, and we both realized we’re more like best friends than anything romantic."

He smiled, feeling relieved as he shared this with Marinette, hoping to clear the air while keeping the conversation light.

Marinette, still feeling a mix of confusion and boldness about the concept of a fake-out make-out, decided to take a leap of faith and leaned in to surprise Danny with a kiss on the lips.

To her delight, he kissed her back, but as they both realized what was happening, they stumbled apart, wide-eyed and flustered, with Danny stammering, "That was a fake makeout!"

The warmth of their cheeks cast a rosy hue across their faces as Marinette, a shy smile creeping onto her lips, asked, "Was that the fake out make out?"

Danny averted his gaze, the nervous energy crackling between them, and managed to nod in agreement, his voice barely above a whisper, "Yeah."

Marinette quickly suggested, "Let’s not tell anyone about this," her expression was a mix of relief and embarrassment. Danny, still blushing, nodded in agreement, both keenly aware of the tension that had just shifted between them.

As the day progressed, they exchanged occasional glances, but neither of them could muster the courage to meet each other’s eyes for long.

The weight of their shared secret created an unspoken bond that left them both feeling flustered yet exhilarated, silent, and introspective as they navigated the rest of their activities together.



Chapter Text

Marinette landed silently on her bedroom floor after entering through the skylight, returning to her civilian form.

Nadja's voice echoed from the computer, filling the room with news of Ladybug’s latest triumph. "Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir have saved Paris yet again," she announced, her voice firm and professional.

With a frustrated grunt, Marinette responded, "And yet again, Marinette hopes she'll finally have enough time to complete her magic box."

Tikki hovered nearby, her tiny wings buzzing curiously. "What's the magic box for, Marinette?" she asked. Marinette looked at her with a hint of secrecy in her eyes.

“To lock up my diary, and all my secrets," she replied, making a quick adjustment to the box.

Tikki’s eyes widened in disbelief as she questioned, "Every little secret? You're telling me that you write everything down in that thing?"

Marinette hesitated, contemplating her response. "Uh... yeah, something wrong?" She began closing and opening the box repeatedly to ensure it worked. Tikki flitted anxiously.

“Well, for one, what if someone finds out you're Ladybug? And two, what if someone finds out you're Ladybug?!"

Marinette laughed off her worries. "Not gonna happen. Try it, Tikki." Tikki shot into the box, attempting to lift the diary, only to find herself trapped inside.

“Hey!" came the muffled protest. Marinette smiled, unlocking the box to free her friend.

“And... it works!" she declared, excitement shining in her eyes.

Nadja continued her report, "Yesterday, Mr. Bourgeois was re-elected as mayor of Paris for the fourth consecutive term."

Marinette groaned at the sight of Chloé, who appeared overly confident beside her father. "Look at Chloé, acting as if she were the mayor of Paris! Oh! Which reminds me, Class Representative Elections are tomorrow!"

Tikki's voice was bright with encouragement. "What's so bad about that?"

Marinette rolled her eyes. "Chloé is running for class rep. The one person who cares the least about the students and the most about herself."

Tikki, ever the optimist, chimed in, "Well then, maybe you should run!" Marinette sighed, cradling her head in her hands.

“I totally would, but, don't you think I got enough to do with my duties as Ladybug and all my school work?"

Tikki encouraged her again. "Yes, but if you truly believe in something, you have to try and make it work. It's better to fail trying than not having tried at all!"

Marinette mulled it over, uncertainty creeping in. "Maybe..." she replied, her mind racing.

Tikki floated closer, her tiny form glowing with determination. "Don't underestimate yourself, Marinette!"

Nadja's voice broke through again, reporting on the election. "Armand D'Argencourt, one of Bourgeois's opponents… acquired the least number of votes in Paris history."

Marinette glanced at the clock and gasped. "I'm going to be late for school! Again! See, this is what I'm talking about!" She hurriedly closed the computer, eyes wide with urgency.

In the bustling classroom of Collège Françoise Dupont, Ms. Bustier clapped her hands to grab the students' attention as she announced, "Chloé is running for the class representative position and Sabrina will be her deputy. Do we have any other candidates?"

Kim tentatively raised his hand, but the piercing glares from Chloé and Sabrina quickly made him think twice. "Hm!" they scoffed, making it clear they were not interested in competition.

“Yes, Kim?" Ms. Bustier prompted, but he stammered, "Um, er... nothing."

Just then, Marinette burst into the room, breathless and apologetic.

“Hi! I'm sorry! I-uh, I-uh, the bus, dry throat!" she explained while coughing.

Alya piped up, "Chloé's running again! She's been class rep since when? Kindergarten?" Marinette's eyes lit up at an idea. "Oh! Why don't you run as a candidate? You'd make an awesome representative!" she suggested enthusiastically.

Alya shook her head, laughing, "No can do. My blog is a full-time job!"

Miss Bustier then declared, "Alright, I'll give all of you till the end of lunch to decide if you'd like to be a candidate," as the atmosphere filled with a mix of nervous anticipation and the thrill of potential rivalry.

In the bright courtyard filled with whispers and laughter, Marinette turned to Kim, her curiosity piqued.

"So what did Chloé say to you this time? She offered to go on a date with you?" she teased lightly.

Kim rolled his eyes, responding, "No, she threatened to tell everyone I'm afraid of spiders."

Nearby, Rose chimed in, looking disheartened. "She told me that if I ran for the election, I'd get kicked out of the scrapbooking club, and you know how much I love all those stickers, colorful scraps of paper, and gluing!"

Alix shrugged, eyeing the group skeptically. "I couldn't care less about being a candidate, and what's your excuse?" she challenged Marinette.

Stammering, Marinette replied, "Well, uh, um, I'm... really busy!" while secretly contemplating her duties as Ladybug and saving Paris.

Alya interjected with a playful smirk, "With what? Oversleeping?" Flustered, Marinette defended herself, "Well, no! But, um, I guess I would run if no one else did."

In the classroom, Miss Bustier set a serious tone as she addressed the students, asking, "So, are there any new candidates who would like to run against Chloé and Sabrina?"

The atmosphere was tense as Marinette glanced around, her heart racing, catching sight of Kim and Rose, the latter of whom let out a nervous squeak. Miss Bustier continued, "Given that Chloé and Sabrina are the only candidates, there's no point in voting," prompting a satisfied sigh from both girls.

Suddenly, feeling a rush of determination mixed with panic, Marinette shot her hand into the air and exclaimed, "I'll run!"

A wave of excitement rippled through the classroom, with everyone looking at her with newfound hope, except for Chloé and Sabrina, who wore frowns of discontent.

Miss Bustier’s surprise was evident as she smiled and replied, "Wonderful! You'll need to develop your campaign and have a speech ready by tomorrow. We'll have the vote then," igniting a spark of possibility in Marinette's heart.

In the sunlit courtyard, excitement buzzed among the students as Alya eagerly prompted Marinette, "So, let's hear the scoop on your campaign! How are you gonna represent?"

Marinette's eyes widened, her mind racing as she replied, "Represent? Uh, I have no idea. I still can't believe I raised my hand..."

Just then, Rose, Ivan, Juleka, and Nino approached, their enthusiasm infectious. "Way to go, Marinette! You spoke from the heart, it was truly authentic!" Rose giggled, her praise leaving Marinette a bit flustered. "Huh? Oh, uh... Thanks."

Rose continued, her eyes sparkling with ideas, "When you win, can we get more comfortable chairs? They're so hard, I can barely concentrate in class. Maybe pink ones!"

Nino chimed in, "And it'd be primo if we could listen to our beats while we study in the library."

Juleka hesitated, "Uh, you know... um, I don't-, you know."

Marinette chuckled, "Um... Sure, Juleka." Spotting Adrien, Alya called out, "Adrien! Danny! Marinette can count on your votes, right?"

“You can count on our votes, Marinette,” Danny told her.

Adrien replied, "Sure, depending on her speech," before he and Danny left, which made Marinette stare after him, her resolve building.

“Better get cracking on that campaign." As Alya affectionately nuzzled her head against Marinette's.

Chloé's voice cut through from afar, declaring, "I've watched how my daddy wins every election, and I'm going to follow in his footsteps. I know just how to win!"

Sabrina, beside her, added, "By having the best campaign?" to which Chloé scoffed, "Ha! Whatever! The secret to winning in politics is ruining your opponent's reputation!"

In her brightly decorated room, Marinette was surrounded by notes filled with ideas for her campaign, muttering to herself, "Softer chairs, music in the library, whatever Juleka said... I'm writing down everyone's issues! Now I just have to get all this in my election speech."

Tikki hovered nearby, her little face beaming with pride. "I'm proud of you, I'm sure you're gonna win! You'll make an awesome class rep!"

Marinette's expression turned serious as she acknowledged, "They're all relying on me to defeat Chloé. Even Adrien, do you realize that?"

Just then, her phone buzzed with Alya's call. "Marinette, battle's on,"

Alya's voice urged from the other end. Confused, Marinette asked, "Why? What's going on?"

Alya quickly explained, "Chloé's invited the whole class to her campaign launch party at City Hall and she's got Jagged Stone coming, too!"

Marinette's excitement peaked, "Seriously? Jagged Stone, my favorite star?! I love him! Oh, and so does everyone else."

Alya concluded, "Precisely! She's trying to buy student votes with autographs!" Resolutely, Marinette replied, "Not if I have anything to say about it! Meet you there!"

As she raced out the door, she completely forgot her diary on the desk.

Meanwhile, Sabrina, on a mission for Chloé, stealthily approached the bakery entrance, declaring, "I'm going in, Chloé," before stepping inside. "Hello!" Sabine greeted her warmly.

“Hi there! Marinette borrowed my math book for our Geometry homework, but I need it back," Sabrina feigned innocently.

Sabine, busy with customers, replied, "Marinette's not here, uh, I've got customers to attend to, but go on up and grab it from her room if you don't mind."

With a sly smile, Sabrina responded, "I'd be glad to, thanks!" before heading upstairs.

In the college fencing hall, Adrien picked up his sword again, excitement still coursing through him, and exclaimed,

“Seriously, Mr. D'Argencourt, that was incredible! I wish I could pull off moves like that!" Danny nodded vigorously, adding, "Yeah, it was like you were dancing! I've never seen a strike like that before!"

Armand, adjusting his stance with pride, said, "This maneuver hails from my ancestor Darkblade, a legend in his time!"

Intrigued, Adrien leaned closer, asking, "Darkblade? Who was he?"

Armand's gaze became distant as he began to recount, "In days long past, Darkblade ruled Paris with an iron fist, until a savvy nobleman overthrew him, manipulating the people's support with wealth."

Just then, Nadja Chamack peeked around the corner, her curiosity piqued, and interjected, "Is that why you ran for election, Mr. D'Argencourt? To reclaim the honor of your family name?"

Armand turned sharply, his expression a mix of surprise and curiosity, "Part le fer! Who dost we have here?"

With a smirk, Nadja introduced herself, "Nadja Chamack, just gathering some news! Care to comment on your so-called landslide defeat?"

Before Armand could respond, Fred, the school's security guard, bustled over, eyes narrowing as he called out, "Hey, you! How did you get in here?"

Sensing trouble, Nadja shrugged playfully and replied, "I think it’s time for me to get back to the studio!" as she darted away, leaving Fred in pursuit.

Armand walked off frustrated by being reminded by the election "Here endeth the lesson."

In the dimly lit lair of Hawk Moth, he stood by the open window, a cruel smile twisting his lips as he gazed out at the Parisian skyline.

“A loser and an utter failure in an election," he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain, "But the perfect candidate to lobby my own campaign."

A butterfly landed on his hand and he turned it into a Akuma. "Fly away, my evil little akuma," he commanded, watching it fly off to find its target. "Go forth and take control of this defeated fighter! Make them serve my desires and bring chaos to the streets of Paris!" 
Outside the school, as Mr. D'Argencourt was leaving, Nadja Chamack approached him with her camera at the ready.

“Mr. D'Argencourt, it has been said, and I quote, that you're 'stuck in the dark ages like a stubborn old rusted battle-axe'. What do you have to say to that?"

Armand's expression darkened, and he retorted, "Poisonous wretch! Darest thou approach with such venomous questions? Be gone now, pestilent pain in the neck!"

In his anger, he collided with a poster of Mr. Bourgeois, slashing it to shreds with his saber.

Just then, the akuma entered his weapon, and Hawk Moth's voice echoed, “Darkblade… In return for the powers I’m giving you, you’ll capture Ladybug and Cat Noir’s Miraculous for me.”

With fervor, Armand declared, “When the flag bearing the emblem of mine ancestors lies once again upon the roof of City Hall, then to thee I shall indeed be indebted!”

He transformed into Darkblade, his cloak billowing around him as he proclaimed, “Darkblade! The lord of Paris!” A sudden nervousness gripped Nadja as she stammered, “Anything y-you'd like to say about your t-transformation into a—”

Darkblade interrupted, raising his sword, “Thou shalt become my knights! Soon mine army shalt be immense and unstoppable!” He slashed the air, cutting a nearby billboard in half. “We shall take City Hall by storm and reclaim the throne from Bourgeois the usurper!”

Nearby, Adrien and Danny watched, Plagg drifting idly over Adrien’s shoulder. “Whoa, that’s some medieval madness!” Plagg exclaimed. Danny turned to Adrien and said, “I guess we need to give him a medieval butt-kicking; are you with me, Adrien?”

Without hesitation, Adrien replied as he moved toward the school, “Yeah, I’m with you, and it’s time to transform!” With determination, he shouted, “Plagg, claws out!” and in an instant, he became Cat Noir.

Danny, excitedly declaring, “I’m going ghost!” prepared to join the fray.

Darkblade strode confidently toward the Gorilla, his eyes gleaming with ambition.

“Zounds! What a great beast to join our conquest!" He raised his sword, transforming the Gorilla into one of his knights, adding to his growing army.

As civilians around them began to chant "Part le fer!" in fervent support, Darkblade felt the swell of power coursing through him.

“Let us to battle, knights! Part le fer!" he commanded. From the shadows, Cat Noir stepped forward, a defiant look on his face.

“The people had their say, and they chose Bourgeois over you, D'Argencourt!" he shouted, refusing to back down. Suddenly, Phantom emerged, his ghostly form swirling around them, ready to intervene.

Darkblade, undeterred, sneered, "Thy people matter not to me. D'Argencourt was defeated, not Darkblade! En garde!"

He brandished his sword, preparing to face his challengers with all the ferocity of a darkened king returning to reclaim his throne.

In Marinette's room, Sabrina's heart raced as she whispered into Chloé's phone, "Chloé, I made it in. So, what am I looking for?"

Chloé's voice crackled back, dripping with mischief, "Anything. As long as it's totally embarrassing." Sabrina fumbled through the room, her eyes landing on a handmade hat.

“Wait, I had one just like this! How about... a ball of yarn! Or a screwdriver?"

Chloé scoffed, "Of course not, dingbat! A disgusting photo of her or some really tacky piece of clothing! Dig around a bit!"

Desperate to impress her friend, Sabrina shuffled through Marinette's belongings, her gaze catching a glimpse of a familiar face in photos of Adrien before landing on the captivating cover of Marinette's diary.

"Ohh... how about her diary?" she suggested, a giddy thrill in her voice. Chloé replied with feigned enthusiasm, "Wow! You can actually accomplish something when you put my mind to it!"

Just as Sabrina reached for the diary, the box suddenly snapped shut on her hand, causing her to yelp in surprise and drop her phone. "Sabrina? Sabrina?!" Chloé angrily  called out from the other end, her excitement quickly morphing into frustration.

As Marinette arrived at City Hall, she was immediately met with the buzz of excitement surrounding the campaign launch party.

Mr. Bourgeois took to the stage, his voice booming, "I'm pleased to welcome you all to the official launch of Chloé's electoral campaign. And a special thank-you to world-famous pop-star Jagged Stone for endorsing her."

The crowd of students gasped in awe at the announcement, their admiration palpable. Chloé, basking in the attention, chimed in with a dazzling smile, "And, when you vote for me, you'll get free tickets to Jagged's next concert!"

Just then, Alya approached Marinette, proudly holding a recently obtained autographed CD.

“Huh! You got an autograph?" Marinette asked, a mix of surprise and envy on her face. Alya shrugged, her grin infectious.

“Uh... Yeah, got you one too. Sorry, couldn't help myself." Marinette shook her head playfully, determined to stand her ground.

“Nope, I'm not falling for it. But, I'll consider forgiving you if you vote for me," she added, a teasing glint in her eyes. Alya chuckled and nodded, clearly understanding the playful banter between friends.

As Cat Noir and Darkblade continued their fierce duel on the Lock Bridge, Darkblade executed a cunning feint-and-strike maneuver, sending Cat Noir’s weapon careening from his grasp.

Meanwhile, Danny, wielding his newly conjured Ecto sword, found himself similarly outmatched by Darkblade’s deft assault, feeling the impact as he was pushed back.

“Seriously? How did I not see that coming?" Cat Noir muttered incredulously, glancing at Danny.

Phantom responded, “Well, he’s more experienced than us,” his voice steady despite the chaos around them.

Just then, Darkblade commanded, “Take them!” as his knights surged forward, but Cat Noir and Phantom quickly evaded, diving beneath the bridge to hide from their relentless foes.

“Nary a minute to be wasted! City Hall awaits us!" Darkblade heralded, his voice filled with ambition.

Sensing an opportunity, Cat Noir smirked and said, "City Hall, huh? You go first. I’ll catch up with you,” as he mentally plotted his next move against the dark knight.

Sabrina finally reached Chloé, breathless and holding the peculiar locked diary box.

“What took you so long? You'd better have gotten her diary," Chloé demanded impatiently.

Sabrina hesitated before answering, "I did! Sorta..." as she lifted the box to show it off.

Chloé gasped, quickly turning Sabrina away from their classmates to keep their secret hidden.

“What is that?" she asked, her eyes wide with curiosity and disbelief.

“When I grabbed the diary, this crazy box clipped down around my hand!"

Sabrina explained, trying to wriggle her hand free but failing, creating a sense of urgency in the air.

Chloé rolled her eyes, clearly skeptical as she replied, "And I'm supposed to believe you? Ughhh... Why do I bother?"

Marinette seized the moment to speak up, her voice passionate as she asserted, "Do you realize that you're all being bribed? Concert tickets are awesome, but they aren't gonna solve classroom problems!"

Nathaniel, looking intrigued, asked, "So what's your campaign then, Marinette?"

She stumbled slightly over her words before finding her footing, explaining, "Well, uh, I'm, uh, thinking cushions would be more realistic than buying new chairs," and turning to Rose, added enthusiastically, "Your cushion could be very pink. And I'll see about listening to music in the library. Through headphones, of course!"

Marinette smiled, imagining a more comfortable and enjoyable school environment, hoping to win the support of her classmates with her genuine ideas.

Chloé smirked sarcastically, "Remarkable. You actually sound like a class rep. Too bad you don't have a chance of winning," before shoving Marinette behind the pillar where Sabrina was hiding.

“Oh! My diary! What were you doing—?" Marinette exclaimed, panic rising in her voice as she caught sight of the diary in Chloé's hand.

“If you don't pull out of the race, all your secrets will be revealed," Chloé threatened, her expression smug.

Marinette stammered, "Don't—uh, I mean, uh, what secrets?"

Chloé chuckled mischievously, "Ha! I guess we'll find out... as soon as I get my hands on a chainsaw!"

Just then, the sound of trumpets played a fanfare, heightening the tension and drawing the attention of their classmates to the impending spectacle.

The atmosphere grew tense in the grand hall as the knight proclaimed, "O-ye, o-ye! Darkblade shalt speak now! Listen or be imprisoned!"

Darkblade declared with fervor, his voice echoing, "Henceforth, my flag shalt fly over thy kingdom! Bourgeois, pathetic knave, come hither and do battle!"

Mr. Bourgeois, clearly confused, asked, "What did he say?"

Garnering a quick response from Alya, "Basically, he's gonna bust you up."

Unfazed, Mr. Bourgeois simply retorted, "Ehh... Ask my secretary for an appointment!" as he and the students hastily shut the doors.

Darkblade laughed maniacally, "Ha ha ha ha ha! Bow down to Darkblade, or feel the wrath of mine sword!" His knights chanted, "Part le fer! Part le fer! Dahhh!" just as Cat Noir leaped from the ceiling, launching his staff toward the knights while Danny phased through the ceiling, unleashing an Ecto blast.

Darkblade commanded, "Take them!"

Prompting Cat Noir to quip, "Guys, do you only know heavy metal?" as he struggled against a growing pile of knights.

Phantom chimed in, "Really I’m more of a guy that’s more into rock ‘n’ roll than heavy metal," cleverly avoiding another dogpile by phasing through the ground and re-emerging to join the fray with renewed energy.

Marinette cried out, "Ouch! Cat Noir... Phantom… Hurry!" as she witnessed the chaos unfold.

Cat Noir, breaking free from the weight of the knights that had piled on him, exclaimed, "That was a nice warm-up!" regaining his stance with a grin.

Phantom nodded, ready for action, declaring, "It’s now time to deal with DorkBlade over there."

Darkblade, undeterred, shouted, "Part le fer!" as he lunged at Cat Noir and Phantom, initiating an intense battle filled with clashing weapons and agile maneuvers.

As the scene shifted back inside City Hall, Jagged Stone perked up, exclaiming, "Wait, do I hear the sounds of crazed fans? I can totally get them under control!" He grabbed his guitar and rushed outside, strumming it wildly while singing off-key, only to be met with the chaotic sight of Darkblade, Phantom, and Cat Noir in a fierce duel, with Cat Noir and Phantom dodging knights in hot pursuit.

Darkblade paused, a bemused expression crossing his face, as he declared, "Behold, a minstrel!" Jagged, ever the showman, waved his hand, attempting to charm the crowd, "Guys, guys, I know you love me, but no reason to fight over it!"

Darkblade, unimpressed, retorted, "Are you the usurper's champion?"

Jagged Stone blinked in confusion and exclaimed, "Say what?" just as Darkblade zapped him with a bolt of energy, transforming him into a knight clad in armor.

Chloé gasped, "Oh no!"

Ivan’s eyes widened in fear, asking, "What are we gonna do?"

Marinette took charge, urging, "The doors, quickly!" to which Chloé echoed in desperation, "The doors, quickly!"

With a sense of urgency filling the air, Marinette pressed on, "Quick, Chloé!" as they all scrambled to escape the rising chaos, determined to find a way to rescue Jagged and regain control of the situation before it spiraled even further out of hand.

Chloé's exasperation was palpable as she shouted, "Quick, Chloé!" but paused, realizing the futility of now as Darkblade bellowed, "Kneel before thy flag of Darkblade! Bow down before mine eyes!" Frantically, the students locked the doors, creating a barrier against the impending chaos. Rose turned to Chloé, desperation in her voice, "Chloé, what should we do? What would a class rep do?!" Chloé smirked, trying to regain her composure, "Well, if indeed you vote for me, I'll provide you with an answer. Tomorrow!" But Rose, clearly overwhelmed by the urgency of the situation, protested, "But we can't wait until tomorrow!" The tension in the room escalated as they realized the weight of their predicament, forcing them to confront their fear and find a way to stand up against Darkblade’s tyranny right now.

Marinette resolutely declared, "Then you're out of luck. You'll have to ask someone else!" as she made her way upstairs to gather her thoughts, saying to Tikki, "Cat Noir and Phantom needs Ladybug, but the students need me, too!"

Tikki encouraged her to trust her instincts.

Meanwhile, outside, the knights relentlessly tried to force open the doors, sending waves of fear through the students until Marinette burst onto the scene.

"Kim, Ivan, lock the doors! Make sure all the windows are closed too, quickly!" she instructed, and they complied.

Rallying her friends, she called, "Nino, Juleka, Rose, Mylène and Alya, you come with me!" with Alya cheering her on.

Chloé chimed in, attempting to assert her leadership despite the chaos.

As the knights continued to pressure from outside, Marinette insisted, "We have to barricade the entrance!" The students scrambled to gather items to fortify their defenses.

“I hope they haven't gone too medieval on Cat Noir or Phantom!"

Nino voiced his concern as Marinette urged, "It's time to retreat! Sir, we've gotta get out of here!"

Mr. Bourgeois directed the students to safety, and Marinette assured them, "I'll catch up with you guys! I'll make sure all the windows are closed first!"

After momentarily checking the safety of her surroundings, she opened her purse for Tikki to appear, declaring, "This should be safe now," before pulling off her transformation sequence with enthusiasm: "Tikki, spots on! Ha!" swiftly transforming into Ladybug, ready for action.

Outside City Hall, Cat Noir and Phantom found themselves encircled by the relentless knights when Ladybug made a timely entrance.

“Back off, you tin cans!" Cat Noir shouted defiantly, but Ladybug quickly chimed in, "Cat Noir, Phantom over here!"

Using her yo-yo, she swung them both inside, causing Cat Noir to crash into the wall, landing upside down with a comical thud.

“Sorry, Cat Noir, Phantom," she apologized, "I was busy doing damage control inside."

Phantom, getting back on his feet, complimented her effort, "Nice going, spots; we gotta make sure that everyone’s OK."

Cat Noir, still a bit dazed, replied with a playful smirk, "We were managing just fine by ourselves, you know. But it's always nice to see you."

Phantom interjected, "Don’t listen to kitty over here. We definitely need some help."

Just then, Darkblade commanded his knights, "Come, formation!" but Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir stood ready to confront them together, prepared to turn the tide of the battle.

Cat Noir shouted, "Strike!" as he lifted Ladybug inside, focusing on the chaos outside.

Darkblade growled, "Cursèd, colorful acrobats!" and with a swift motion, turned two cars into catapults, prompting the knights to hurl themselves into City Hall.

"Pull!" one knight shouted, launching himself into the air, while Cat Noir observed, "Why are they going on the roof?" as he watched a knight gracelessly slam into the wall beside their window with an audible "oof!"

Phantom quipped about the knight's poor aim just as Ladybug's attention was drawn to the flag.

Darkblade, with a triumphant laugh, announced, "Tally ho!" as he was catapulted to the roof, declaring his intention to reign supreme.

Realizing the source of Darkblade's power, Ladybug exclaimed, "The akuma must be in his sword!"

Cat Noir questioned, "How are we gonna get a hold of it?"

She confidently responded, "By getting me close to him!" With a swift flick of her yo-yo, she tied Darkblade's arm and leaped towards him, but he blocked her with his sword.

“I like the way she thinks," Phantom said, soaring upward to assist her, ready to stand against the dark forces looming over them.

"Cat Noir, don't let him get his banner!" Ladybug urged as Cat Noir attempted to topple the human ladder of knights.

Unfortunately, he was too late, and Darkblade triumphantly declared, "Villains! Thou impress me not. By the blade of darkness, I hereby declare all peoples of this kingdom are henceforth mine!" With a wave, he raised his flag atop City Hall, plunging the sky into a pitch-black void.

“Bow to King Darkblade!" he bellowed, laughing maniacally as the dark energy began enveloping the building, transforming startled civilians into knights.

"Huh?" Ladybug reacted in disbelief as Darkblade taunted, "Soon thou shalt join my army, you venomous insect!"

Phantom quickly quipped, "Ladybugs are not venomous, Dorkblade!"

Cat Noir, not to be deterred, knocked down the knights holding him and shouted, "Not so fast! En garde!"

Meanwhile, Danny flew down to assist, summoning an Ecto blade to confront Darkblade.

Hawk Moth's laughter echoed as he gloated about their impending doom.

Cat Noir's eyes widened upon seeing the civilians being transformed into knights, exclaiming, "We're about to wind up as knights too!"

The ominous energy reached the students, who were helplessly caught in the transformation, echoing the call of the knights: "Part le fer!"

Ladybug called out, "Lucky Charm!" summoning a toy ladybug that left her puzzled, but she quickly utilized her Lucky Vision to highlight a crucial spot on City Hall’s roof and Darkblade's underarm, hoping for a ticklish advantage.

As Cat Noir and Danny Phantom anticipated Darkblade's feint, they were ready for his move this time. In the heat of the battle, Ladybug wound up the toy and tossed it at Darkblade, causing him to erupt into uncontrollable laughter as he became ticklish.

In a moment of distraction, he threw his sword, which Cat Noir deftly intercepted before tossing it to Ladybug.

With determination, she shattered the sword, dispelling the dark energy and black sky that had swallowed the city. The akuma released itself, fluttering free, and Ladybug announced, "No more evil doing for you, little akuma," as she opened her yo-yo. "Time to de-evilize!" she declared, capturing the akuma and purifying it.

"Gotcha! Bye-bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!" she exclaimed, throwing the Lucky Charm into the air, its energy cascading around them, restoring everything back to normal and transforming Darkblade back into Mr. D'Argencourt.

As Armand blinked in confusion, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir shouted in unison, "Pound it!" before Cat Noir glanced at his ring and said, "Uh, gotta take off, see ya!" Cat Noir and Phantom left.

Hawk Moth's ominous voice echoed, reminding them, "Our duel is not over, my dear Ladybug. At the end of our battle, I will rule!"

Back at City Hall, Ladybug gracefully entered through a window, transforming back into Marinette. Tikki praised her efforts, saying, "Great job, Marinette. You proved that you can be Ladybug and a student leader at the same time."

Marinette reflected on the experience, admitting, "It wasn't easy, but I'm glad I tried.

Cause if I hadn't, I never would've known I can do it." As the students worked to clear the posters and chairs, Chloé spotted Marinette and quipped, "So where were you? Safely hiding under a rock?"

Marinette replied with a hint of sarcasm, "Very funny, Chloé. I got... transformed into a knight."

Just then, Adrien sprinted downstairs, exclaiming, "So did we! What a knightmare!"

Danny chuckled.

Marinette declared with determination, "Now that this is all over, I want my personal items back!" The other students gasped and closed in around Chloé, who stammered, "I really have no idea what you're talking about! I—" but before she could protest any further, Sabrina stepped forward, pushing Chloé aside and extending her hand, which held the diary box out to Marinette.

“Oh, yes! Please take it off!" she pleaded excitedly.

Marinette quickly retrieved the key, using it to unlock the diary box and freeing Sabrina's hand in the process.

“Thank you!" Sabrina said gratefully, her relief evident as Marinette smiled, feeling a sense of victory as she reclaimed what was rightfully hers.

Alya challenged Chloé, demanding an explanation, while Chloé defensively claimed her innocence, insisting she never took Marinette's diary. Marinette quickly countered, questioning how Chloé even knew about the diary's contents, leading to a gasp from the other students.

In a moment of desperation, Chloé blamed Sabrina, revealing, "It was all her idea!" Nino expressed his disapproval, and Alya declared that no one would be voting for Chloé, rallying support for Marinette instead.

However, Marinette interrupted, asserting, "Not so fast, Alya!" Chloé arrogantly laughed, dismissing Marinette's hesitance as a lack of reliability.

Unfazed, Marinette passionately addressed her classmates, emphasizing her commitment to being voted in fairly and her qualities as a resourceful person, capable of listening and multitasking.

With conviction, she declared, "Vote for Marinette, for class representative!"

The students erupted in cheers and applause for her brave speech, while Chloé, visibly frustrated by the support Marinette received, scolded Sabrina for applauding before storming off.

In the end, at Collège Françoise Dupont, Marinette was officially elected as class representative to the class's enthusiastic approval, with Miss Bustier announcing, "By majority vote, Marinette is the new class representative, and Alya will be her deputy."

Marinette turned to Alya with a bright smile, saying, "You'll be able to do your blog and be deputy; we can do anything if we put our minds to it!"

Alya grinned back, clearly excited about the possibilities ahead, and responded, "I'm with you, girl!"

Their camaraderie strengthened the energy in the room, and both felt ready to take on the challenges of their new roles together, combining their talents to bring positive changes to their class while supporting each other every step of the way.

"Great job, Marinette!" Danny called out, and a small blush crept across her cheeks as she hummed a shy acknowledgment.

She couldn't help but feel a warm swell of pride at his recognition, her heart fluttering with both embarrassment and joy.

The cheers from her classmates and Danny's compliment made her realize that all her hard work was finally paying off, and in that moment, the support from her friends made her feel invincible, motivating her to embrace the challenges ahead with renewed confidence.

Chapter Text

Marinette giggled as she played in her room with Manon, using her Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir dolls for an imaginative adventure.

“Here I am, m'lady!" she said animatedly as Puppet Cat Noir jumped into the scene. "I am also here, spots! Let's do this!" she continued as the Danny puppet joined in cheerfully.

“Glad to see you, Cat Noir! Phantom!" she exclaimed as she moved the Ladybug puppet.

“Of course you are! I'm the cat's meow!" Marinette laughed, making the Cat Noir puppet roar before giggling again.

With a playful grin, she declared, "And I am the ghost with the most!"

Manon, engrossed in the fun, interjected with a frown, "They shouldn't say that!" adding a cute touch of innocence to their playtime.

Marinette, looking puzzled, asked, "No?" as Manon shook her head in disapproval.

Switching back to the play, she continued with Puppet Ladybug, "This is no time to be goofing around, Cat Noir! Phantom! We gotta capture the baddies’ akumas before they—" she paused, turning to Manon with curiosity, "Actually, what do the baddies want?"

Manon shrugged and replied, "Uh... we wanna win!" Marinette pressed on, "Yeah, but win what?"

Confused, Manon responded, "I don't know. What do they usually want?"

Marinette thought for a moment and explained, "Depends. Lady Wifi wanted to reveal Ladybug's true identity, and Evillustrator wanted revenge on a girl for making fun of him! Then there was Rogercop. But the evil Hawk Moth, who makes them bad, wants to take Ladybug's and Cat Noir's jewels from them! Their Miraculouses! He wants to defeat Phantom from meddling with those villains trying to take their Miraculouses!"

Manon’s eyes sparkled with mischief as she asked, "And what would happen if he did take them?"

Marinette replied emphatically, "The bad guys... would win!"

Manon’s enthusiasm surged as she proclaimed, "I know! I know what the bad guys want! We want the Miraculous and take down Phantom! Then we'll win! Forever and ever! I'm gonna get your Miraculous, Ladybug and Cat Noir, and you are going down, Phantom! You—you goody two-shoeses! You'll be super-duper sorry!"

Marinette, determined, retorted, "You won't get our Miraculouses!"

Their playful banter escalated into a mock battle, complete with doll-sized punches and dramatic falls, and ultimately, Marinette triumphed, joyfully exclaiming, "Yay! Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir have won again!"

Manon protested with exaggerated disappointment, "No fair!! You always win!!" and began to cry dramatically.

Marinette comforted her, asserting, "Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir always win, and the bad guys always lose," reaffirming the classic storyline they both loved.

"But you never let me play with Ladybug, Phantom, or Cat Noir!" Manon protested, her voice a mix of frustration and sadness.

Marinette rushed to comfort her, saying, "Oh, don't cry! Of course you can play with them! I'll even let you borrow one if you want."

Just then, Nadja appeared at the top of the stairs, inquiring, "I'm back, Manon. Have you been a good girl?" To which Manon responded dramatically, "Mommy!! Marinette didn't let me win!! She didn't play fair and square!"

Nadja knelt down, reassuring her, "Oh, Manon, you can't always expect to win!" Manon insisted, "Yes, you can! Ladybug and Cat Noir always win!"

Nadja nodded, "Well, you're right there! But they're superheroes!"

Marinette added, "You'll win next time, Manon!" However, when Nadja told Manon to return the doll to Marinette, Manon stubbornly declared, "NO! I wanna keep it!"

Marinette interjected, "She can if she wants. I told her she could borrow it."

Nadja appreciated the sentiment but explained they couldn't take more toys home. As she reached to take the doll, its arm accidentally ripped, causing Manon to cry out, "NO! Huh?"

Nadja scolded, "Look what you've done, Manon! Give it to me. I'm sorry, Marinette."

Marinette was quick to reassure, "Oh, it's nothing, I can sew it up again! It's no problem, really." Nadja sighed in relief and urged, "Come on, Manon, we're leaving. Say goodbye."

Reluctantly, Manon whispered, "Goodbye," as they began to descend the stairs.

Just then, as Nadja answered her phone, Manon suddenly declared, "Uh, I left my bag up there, mommy!"

Nadja encouraged her to hurry, turning back to her conversation with Alec. In the meantime, Marinette opened her box of DIY accessories, and Tikki appeared.

Tikki peeked out as Manon dashed into Marinette's room, quickly hiding when she noticed the little girl. Marinette exclaimed, "Manon! What are you—" to which Manon replied, "I left my bag here!" She opened her backpack and picked up a magic wand from the floor, eyeing the Ladybug doll.

“Can I have Ladybug?" she asked hopefully. Marinette sighed, remembering Nadja's words, "You heard what your mom said." Manon countered, "She wouldn't know if I hide it!" but Marinette shook her head, saying, "Sorry, but I have to sew her up!"

Manon's gaze pleaded, "Pretty pleeeeease??" as she employed her best puppy eyes. Marinette groaned in exasperation, "Oh please, please not the baby doll eyes!" glancing at Tikki, who shook her head in agreement. Finally, Marinette relented, "Ugh. Okay, you can borrow Lady Wifi."

But Manon persisted, "Can I have the Ladybug doll?" Just then, Nadja called from downstairs, "Hold on, Alec. Hurry up, Manon! We have to stop by the station!"

Manon, quickly tucking the doll into her backpack, exclaimed, "Coming, mommy!" and waved goodbye. After she left, Tikki commented, "Wow, she sure had you wrapped around her little finger!"

Marinette retorted, "What!? No she didn’t—ugh. You know Tikki, I can't say no to those—" and Tikki interrupted, "Baby doll eyes? Just be glad none of Ladybug’s baddies have them! You’d be rendered powerless!"

In a scene shift to TVi Tower, Manon played with the Lady Wifi doll and flipped through a Ladybug magazine, proclaiming, "Here I am, baddie! Haha! I've saved Paris again!" as the Lady Wifi doll protested, "No! No fair! You always win!"

Meanwhile, Nadja was on the phone, saying, "I'm sorry, Alec. I thought I gave it to you. It must be in the studio," and Alec replied casually, "No sweat!"

Nadja approached the receptionist and asked, "Can you just keep an eye on Manon for me, please? I won't be long," glancing over at her daughter.

Meanwhile, Manon, holding the Lady Wifi doll, searched for Ladybug and exclaimed, "Where are you hiding... Ladybug?!"

When Nadja noticed the doll in her hands, she took it away and scolded, "Wha...? This is one of Marinette's dolls. You took it after I specifically told you not to!" Manon protested, "But Marinette wanted me to have it!"

Nadja, sternly reminding her of the rules, stated, "You disobeyed me. I told you the dolls were to stay at her house. You won't be needing these anymore." Manon, feeling desperate, cried out, "NO! Mommy, please don't!" but Nadja insisted she was unhappy about the situation and instructed her to wait.

As Nadja walked away, Manon sat back down, frustrated, and pulled the magic wand from her backpack, muttering to herself, "I didn't steal that doll! I want that DOLL!"

At that moment, in Hawk Moth's lair, the window opened, and he laughed, exclaiming, "Ah, what could be more pure than an innocent child's emotions? Especially anger. I love it!"

He promptly transformed a butterfly into an akuma and commanded, "Fly away, evil akuma, and commiserate with this frustrated child!" as the akuma soared out into the world.

As Marinette and Alya rushed down the subway station to catch their train, Marinette exclaimed, "The movie starts in thirty minutes. Or, we could buy your book first and go to the next showing,"

Alya responded casually, "Either way, girl."

Suddenly, Alya gasped, "Marinette, nine 'o' clock!"

Confused, Marinette replied, "No, there's no nine 'o' clock showing," but Alya quickly clarified, "Not that nine 'o' clock! This nine 'o' clock!" and turned Marinette's face towards Adrien and Danny boarding another train wagon.

Marinette's eyes widened in surprise as she called out, "Wha...? Adrien! Danny!"

Without hesitation, Alya grabbed Marinette's hand, urging, "Come on!" as she dragged her along and jumped into the next wagon just as the doors closed behind Adrien and Danny.

As they stood up in the crowded wagon, Alya noticed the lovesick tone in Marinette's voice when she mentioned Danny's name, raising her eyebrows with curiosity.

“Wait a minute, Marinette, what’s going on between you and Danny?" she asked, a sly smile forming on her lips. Marinette quickly felt her cheeks heat up, scrambling for a convincing excuse that wouldn’t reveal her secret.

“Oh, um, I just said his name because I was surprised to see him with Adrien!" she stammered, her voice flustered.

“Yeah, that's all! I didn't mean it like that at all, I swear!" She laughed nervously, trying to downplay the situation, but her heart raced as she contemplated how she could hide the truth from her best friend while still steering the conversation away from her unexpected kiss with Danny.

Alya hesitated, her curiosity piqued but not entirely convinced by Marinette's explanation.

“Sure, I get that you were surprised, but you sounded really into it," she teased, leaning in closer with a mischievous grin.

“It's cool if something's happening between you two; you know I won't judge! Just tell me, are you and Danny, like, a thing now?"

Marinette's heart raced as she fidgeted nervously, searching for the right words. "No, no! It's just... you know how close we all are," she replied quickly, trying to brush it off.

“I mean, Danny's a great guy, and I really respect him! But it’s not like that!"

Despite her denial, Alya's expression remained playful, clearly not ready to drop the subject, leaving Marinette feeling both anxious and slightly guilty for keeping her secret.

Marinette sprinted after Lady Wifi, shouting, "Manon! This isn't a game!"

Meanwhile, Adrien, noticing the chaos, called out, "Excuse me, sir, there's a...uhm...cat loose on the train!"

The train manager, perplexed yet appreciative, replied, "What? Thanks, kiddo!" before hastily running off just as Plagg emerged, his expression a mix of annoyance and disbelief.

“Cat?!" he exclaimed, clearly unimpressed.

“Do you have a better excuse!" Danny quipped, drawing a skeptical look from Plagg.

“Maybe," Plagg muttered. "Plagg! Danny! We have to transform!"

Adrien insisted, urgency filling his voice. Plagg, disappointed, replied,

“Just when we'd shaken off your bodyguard." With that, they launched into their transformation sequences, ready to take on the chaos that awaited them. "Plagg, claws out!"

Adrien declared, while Danny affirmed, "I’m going ghost!"

Marinette whispered urgently to Tikki, "I have to find a place to transform," when suddenly, she felt a hand on her back and turned to see Cat Noir approaching. "Hey, that was Lady Wifi. Did that villain say anything to you?" he asked, concern etched on his face. Phantom chimed in, "Or did she try to hurt you?" Marinette shook her head, replying, "Uh, I'm not sure, no, she didn’t, but her voice belonged to a little girl I babysit. It's as if she was controlling my friend, Alya—I mean, Lady Wifi—from a distance. This is so weird." Cat Noir raised an eyebrow, "And what was all this talk about dolls?" Phantom added, "OK, that’s one of the weirdest things I've ever heard. What does this villain want?" Marinette sighed, "I've got some dolls at home that she likes to play with." Cat Noir immediately asked, "Your dolls? Okay, where do you live?" Marinette replied, "12 Rue Gotlib," and with a nod, Cat Noir declared, "We will take care of it!" before sprinting off. Phantom added, "We won’t let you down," as he soared after Cat Noir, leaving Marinette feeling uneasy. As she hid, she thought bitterly, "I don't like the idea of Cat Noir or Phantom rummaging around in my room."

Tikki fluttered excitedly beside Marinette, urging her, "Just say the words!" With a fierce determination in her eyes, Marinette took a deep breath and declared, "Tikki, Spots on!" In an instant, a dazzling transformation enveloped her, swirling with vibrant colors and energy until she emerged as Ladybug,

Ladybug swung gracefully to the bakery, her eyes locking onto Cat Noir and Phantom as she called out, "Hey, kitty and spooky, up here!" Turning her attention to Lady Wifi, she continued, "Puppeteer! Such a shame, it's really not nice to steal from your babysitter."

Cat Noir chimed in with a smirk, adding, "Breaking and entering are grounds for a serious time-out."

Danny floated forward, a smirk on his face as he added, "And trust me, a time-out with my ghostly powers means getting stuck in a really dark and creepy dimension—definitely not ideal for a play date!"

The trio stood ready to confront the villain, determined to put an end to her chaotic scheme and protect the innocent while maintaining their playful banter amidst the tension.

Ladybug exclaimed, "Looks like you've just lost your signal, Wifi!" as she smashed Lady Wifi's phone, but to her dismay, no akuma emerged.

Confused, she questioned, "Where's the akuma?" to which Puppeteer demanded, "I want those dolls, Lady Wifi!"

In a fit of frustration, Lady Wifi hurled a couch at Ladybug and made her escape.

Cat Noir asked, "Did you capture her akuma?" and Danny replied, "Since I see no magical ladybugs repairing everything, I’m guessing that’s a no."

Ladybug's eyes widened as she realized, "She didn't have one! She's controlled by Puppeteer! She must have the akuma!"

Cat Noir gasped, "Why, Lady Wifi's nothing but a puppet! Please tell me you got the Cat Noir doll!"

Phantom added, "And the Danny Phantom doll,"

Ladybug could only shake her head, revealing, "Sorry, only this one," as she held up the Ladybug doll.

Panic set in as Phantom remarked, "Okay, this is really bad now."

Cat Noir quickly declared, "We'd better find Puppeteer fast before she takes control of the other dolls! And me!"

Ladybug then grabbed her yo-yo to call Nadja for help, urgency pressing at their heels.

Nadja answered the call, her voice tinged with concern, "Yes? What? Ladybug!?"

Ladybug quickly asked for her location, and Nadja replied, "At the TV station."

With urgency, Ladybug inquired, "Is your daughter with you?" and Nadja confirmed, "Yes! She's playing downstairs! Why? Is everything okay, Ladybug?"

Assuring her, Ladybug said, "Yes! Just don't move. I'll be right there!" Meanwhile, at the TV studio, Puppeteer declared her intentions to use the dolls to defeat Ladybug.

Back at the TVi Tower lobby, Ladybug scanned the cameras, stating, "She's still here in the building! I need you all outside!" but Nadja insisted, "No! I want to find my daughter!"

Ladybug reassured her, "I'll bring your daughter back, Mrs. Chamack. It'll help me more if I know you're safe." In the studio, Puppeteer shouted for her dolls to come to life, transforming Nathaniel into Evillustrator and Officer Roger into Rogercop just as Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir burst through the door.

Cat Noir declared, "Not a puppet yet! But I'd love to find the akuma before that changes," while Phantom added, "I don’t want to be controlled by that Rugrat."

With a countdown of "One... two... three!" they charged in, but Puppeteer immediately called out, "Cat Noir and Danny Phantom! Come to life!"

Cat Noir and Phantom cried out in disbelief, "No!" as they fell under Puppeteer's control before Ladybug could react, her heart sinking at the sight of her friends being turned against her.

"Use Cat Noir and Phantom to seize Ladybug's doll! When you control that one, you'll have won everything, and Ladybug will be defeated!" With renewed resolve, Puppeteer turned her attention back to Cat Noir and Danny, her voice full of malice as she shouted, "Come on, you two! Capture Ladybug's doll! We can’t let her get away!"

The tension in the air surged as she prepared to unleash her command, knowing the stakes had never been higher.

Puppeteer, her voice filled with irritation, shouted, "Gimme that Ladybug doll! I'm gonna get your Miraculous!"

However, when she turned to Danny, she found him stubbornly unresponsive. "What is wrong with you, Danny?" she snapped, trying to control him again. "Why aren't you moving?"

Hawk Moth chimed in with a tone of urgency, "His powers are formidable, and you can’t seem to control him like the others. Focus! Use Cat Noir and the other dolls to capture that Ladybug doll before she can escape!"

As Danny remained defiant, Puppeteer’s frustration only grew, realizing her plan was slipping through her fingers.

Danny grumbled defiantly, "I won’t be used as a meat puppet!" as he strained against Puppeteer's control, his willpower shining through.

Ladybug, spotting Puppeteer's wand, quickly aimed her yo-yo and began to swing it with precision, muttering to herself, "The Akuma must be in there," as she attempted to snag it.

Just then, Puppeteer shouted, "Stop her!" and commanded Cat Noir to block her move. "Sorry, Cat Noir!"

Ladybug exclaimed as she evaded Cat Noir's attempts to contain her.

Suddenly, Evillustrator and Rogercop burst into the fray, and Ladybug exclaimed, "One against five!? That's not very fair and square!"

Her determination did not waver as she calculated her next move, ready to turn the tide of the battle.

Ladybug burst into the studio, confident and ready to confront her foes, only to be met with confusion. "Now that you're alone, I'm gonna— huh!? Where is she!?" she exclaimed as she noticed Lady Wifi handing Puppeteer the doll in the lobby.

“Now I'm the winner! Haha!" Puppeteer crowed triumphantly.

Drop that doll, Manon!" Ladybug ordered

Puppeteer shot back defiantly, “I'm not Manon; I'm Puppeteer!"

With a flick of her wrist, she commanded Lady Wifi to attack Ladybug with pause symbols, but Ladybug agilely dodged them.

“Lucky Charm!" she called out, summoning her signature tool, only to grimace upon seeing what appeared—a power strip. "A power strip? You've lost, Ladybug!"

Puppeteer taunted, reveling in her perceived victory as they prepared for the next move.

Ladybug quickly assessed the situation with her Lucky Vision, spotting Lady Wifi's phone, one of Cat Noir's boots, and the arms of Rogercop and Evillustrator.

"There may be four of you but I'm twice as dangerous!" she declared.

As the villains started shooting at her, Ladybug dodged effortlessly and flung Cat Noir onto Lady Wifi, knocking the others back.

Lady Wifi paused Evillustrator and Rogercop, but Ladybug retaliated by throwing them at her.

When Puppeteer raised the Ladybug doll, ready to enact her plan, Ladybug countered with a decisive "Freeze!" and paused everyone in the room. 

With a quick whistle, she dashed to get the wand and shattered it. "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!" she proclaimed, capturing the akuma with her yo-yo and releasing the purified butterfly into the air.

As she threw the Lucky Charm, a wave of magic restored everyone back to normal: Evillustrator became Nathaniel, Rogercop turned back into Roger, Lady Wifi was transformed into Alya, and the Puppeteer into Manon.

Cat Noir, puzzled, asked, "What happened?" while Phantom remarked, "Ladybug won," though he felt a twinge of disappointment for not being able to assist her. Ladybug reassured him, "You were strong enough to fight against Puppeteer's control, and that was crucial.”

Cat Noir flirted, "FYI, you can pull my heartstrings any day!" to which Danny playfully smacked him.

Laughing, Ladybug shot back, "I think I liked you better when you sounded like a five-year-old girl!"

Hawk Moth, witnessing defeat, grunted in frustration as the windows closed.

In the aftermath, Nadja found Manon and received grateful words, prompting Ladybug to say her goodbyes, "It's time I bug out."

Later, in Marinette's room, she apologized to Mrs. Chamack for the earlier mishap, who acknowledged Manon's persuasive nature.

As Manon expressed her desire to play with dolls, Marinette proposed a trip to the zoo instead, leading to a playful exchange that had them both excited as they set off for their day out.



Chapter Text

Le Grand Paris is excited as Jagged Stone strums his guitar, delivering a passionate rendition of his song "Mah Miraculous." At the same time, Penny Rolling claps enthusiastically, her excitement palpable. This contrasts with Bob Roth, who stands with his arms crossed, observing the performance with a critical eye.

After completing the song, Jagged turns to Bob, brimming with enthusiasm, and asks for his thoughts on the first single from his next album. He eagerly questions whether Bob can feel the energy and whether he thinks it’s a killer track.

Bob, maintaining his composed stance, replies, "Not bad, Jagged. But if you really want to be making something killer, let's talk about this duet with Mr. XY. " He redirects the conversation toward the promise of a collaboration that could elevate Jagged’s music even further.

Jagged Stone responds with frustration, insisting, "No way. He's not a rocker; he's a baby! I bet he doesn't even shave yet.”

He dismissed the idea of collaborating with Mr. XY. Bob counters, calmly stating, "Well, this 'baby' just pushed you out of the number one sales spot," highlighting the unexpected competition.

Jagged, undeterred, he retorts, "And? Doesn't make him a true musician like me. Penny thinks everything I'm doing's rock star material. She thinks I'm killer," trying to bolster his confidence by appealing to Penny's support for his music.

Bob emphasizes his authority, declaring, "Penny might be your agent, but I'm your real boss. Listen. Bottom line is that Bob Roth Records cannot afford to be number two in sales! Or rep a number two rock star! Get real, Jagged! You're going to have to modernize your music. Change the way you look. Get a whole new style!"

Jagged fires back, "You want to talk about real? I'm a genuine rock 'n' roller, Bob, not some pop star in diapers. I'm a real artist. Real talent! Even my hair is real. And that's what people love about me."

He then turns to his pet Fang for backup, asking, "Isn't that right, Fang? Yeah."

Jagged directs his frustration back at Bob, criticizing the album artwork by saying, "And the artwork you came up with for my album is a waste of my time! Seriously, Bob, what is this trash? It looks like a perfume ad!"

With a finger pointed firmly at Jagged's chest, Bob asserts, "And that's what people want these days!"

Jagged retorts defiantly, "Well, I don't. My album covers are raw to the bone, exuding the smell of sweat and leather!"

The tension escalates as Bob warns, "You do know, don't you, that if your next album doesn't rate #1 on the charts, it'll be the last one you ever do with Bob Roth Records."

Jagged crosses his arms, declaring with conviction, "I'd rather put out nothing at all than sing some pathetic duet with a baby-faced nobody."

Penny interjects with a hopeful look, Sensing the rising tension, "Bob, Jagged, and I had an idea. Its concept is modern, but it also respects Jagged's own...rugged style."

Jagged then takes off his glasses, holding them up to Bob as he adds, "The schoolgirl who made these glasses has some real talent. She totally gets my style. She's gonna design the cover of my new album."

Bob raises an eyebrow, incredulous, "A schoolgirl?"

Penny quickly counters, "See? That's just it. She's the same age as the target audience," as she holds out a piece of paper with the girl's address.

Bob, folding his arms and growling at the suggestion, draws a protective snarl from Fang in response. Suddenly startled by the growl, Bob jumps back, snatching the paper while backing away.

“Okay! But just think about that duet with Mr. XY," he says, turning to leave the room as Jagged calls after him, "Find that girl, Bob!"

Bob is speaking with Marinette in front of her parents at Tom and Sabine Boulangerie.

Bob leans in, excitement sparking in his eyes as he asks Marinette, "So, are you interested?"

Marinette, caught off guard, and a mixture of disbelief and joy washed over her face, stammers, "Uh...wait, wait, wait. Let me get this straight. You want...me to design the album cover for Jagged Stone?! My...all-time favorite singer?!"

She glances at her parents, who watch her with pride and encouragement, trying to process the incredible opportunity being presented to her.

Bob nods enthusiastically, confirming, "That's right! Requested by Jagged Stone himself," as he pulls out an XY album to showcase some visuals.

Marinette flips through the album design, frowning as she comments, "This doesn't seem like Jagged Stone material. More like...a perfume ad!" Bob quickly defends, "This is the direction of his new image. More modern, current!"

He gestures animatedly, trying to convey the importance of the shift.

At the same time, Marinette's brow furrows in confusion, grappling with the stark contrast between Jagged's established brand and the proposed new aesthetic.

Marinette hesitates momentarily, feeling excitement and pressure as she considers Bob's demands.

"…really? Wow. I was thinking more along the lines of—" but she’s quickly cut off by Bob, who insists, "Don't think! This is what is selling these days."

With a resignation in her voice, Marinette replies, "Uh… sure." As Bob leans in closer, urgency is evident in his tone, and he adds, "And one last thing, Marinette. We're in a hurry! We need your proposal by the end of the day. You up to it?"

Marinette feels a surge of determination as she nods, ready to tackle the challenge despite the tight deadline.

Marinette glances at her parents, who offer her encouraging smiles, and with newfound confidence, she responds, "Uh, yeah! Okay."

Bob, satisfied, waves as he exits the bakery, calling, "See you later, then!"

Tom beams at Marinette, pride shining in his eyes as he exclaims, "My daughter, famous album cover designer. You're going to kill it! Marinette style. Boo-yah!"

With a shared high five between them, Sabine joins in the celebration, wrapping her arms around Tom and Marinette for a warm group hug, solidifying this special moment as they relish the excitement of the opportunity ahead.

Marinette furrows her brow in frustration as she covers her ears and abruptly stops the music, exclaiming, "Oh, why does Jagged Stone want to change his style? XY's music is so cold and lifeless, repetitive, mundane, the total opposite of Jagged's!"

She looks at her tablet, disheartened by her own design, adding, "And what I've just done here is...ugh...is so not my style either."

Tikki floats beside her, curious, and asks, "So why are you doing it, then?"

Marinette sighs, "Because that's what I was asked to do," feeling the weight of expectation, but Tikki encourages her gently, "Maybe you should follow your gut feeling. Do something that's really you!"

Marinette throws her hands up in exasperation, "But you heard what Mr. Roth said!" she mimics him with a dramatic flair, "This is what's selling these days." Tikki floats closer, her tiny voice steady and reassuring, "Yeah, but...Jagged Stone wanted you because of your style!"

Frustrated, Marinette groans, "Augh, the pressure! I can't deal!"

Tikki raises an eyebrow, incredulous, "Marinette, superhero of France, defender of the innocent, fighter of all the rights, can't deal with the pressure?"

Marinette gulps, realizing the irony, and takes a deep breath, trying to gather her resolve amidst the chaos of her thoughts.

Marinette chuckles to herself, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly as she taps her pen rhythmically while contemplating Tikki's words, "Augh."

With a newfound sense of determination, she turns XY's music back on, letting the beats flow around her as inspiration strikes.

Focusing her energy, she resumes drawing on her tablet, infusing the design with her unique flair and creativity, blending the essence of Jagged Stone's spirit with her own personal touch, ready to create something that reflects her true artistic vision even within the confines of the brief.

At the Le Grand Paris, Marinette stands nervously in front of Jagged Stone, Bob, and Penny, holding her breath as he examines her design, his expression shifting from curiosity to disappointment as he questions, "What happened to the raw, impulsive artistry that made this?"

The design slips from his hands, leaving Marinette’s heart sinking. Just as she tries to explain, "Yeah, about that, Mr. Roth told me—"

Bob cuts her off with urgency, jumping in to defend her, "Marinette's young, Jag! She represents our target audience. She's come up with a modern concept that's exactly what you need," pointing out the importance of her fresh perspective to sway the iconic musician back toward the right path.

Jagged examines the design more closely and frowns, questioning, "Doesn't it look a lot like the cover of that YZ guy? Marinette, don't listen to Bob. Could you do another one? You know, Jagged style?"

Marinette feels a wave of uncertainty wash over her as she responds hesitantly, "Yeah, sure!"

Bob places a supportive hand on her shoulder, but Marinette adds, "But I don't know if—" before Jagged cuts her off by taking her hands in his, saying reassuringly, "You're my girl, Marinette. Remember: raw, impulsive artistry. I think we're all done here, Bob."

Bob's frustration boils over, and he exclaims, "No! We are not!" just as Fang, Jagged's fierce crocodile, growls angrily beside him, causing Bob to flinch back in alarm.

Penny gently guides Marinette away, her voice calm and reassuring, "Come with me, Marinette. Don't worry! Just do your best, okay?"

As they step aside, Marinette feels a mix of nerves and determination bubbling inside her, and she knows she has to channel what makes her unique into this new design.

Meanwhile, Bob, still flustered and frustrated, tries to protest, "We aren't—" but is abruptly cut off as Fang growls threateningly once more, causing Bob to jump back in surprise, his bravado evaporating in the face of the fierce crocodile, leaving him floundering as he realizes he's lost this round.

At Le Grand Paris, Jagged Stone sits back in his chair, engrossed in a live interview featuring XY on his tablet.

XY confidently explains his rise to fame, declaring, "Why am I number one? Simple. It's not about music, it's about technology. This computer is programmed to produce music and lyrics people will like. It's guaranteed success," as he casually takes a sip from his drink, his self-assured demeanor reflecting the cold, calculated nature of his artistry that stands in stark contrast to Jagged's raw and passionate approach to music, prompting Jagged to contemplate the implications of an industry swayed by algorithms rather than genuine emotion.

Jagged slams his hand on the table, his irritation boiling over as he glares intensely at the tablet, the flickering screen illuminating his furious expression. Nadja continues the interview, asking XY about his rivalry with the legendary rocker, and XY's derisive response cuts deep, "Bleah! Jagged Stone, the hero of rock 'n' roll? Try 'Ragged Stone.' That guy's old school, a has-been. His guitar solo is so ten minutes ago."

Jagged's rage ignites at the disrespect, muttering under his breath, “Me? Old-school? A has-been?!”

XY poises himself for the final blow, stating emphatically that Jagged’s time has passed and he’ll never reclaim the number one spot while XY reigns supreme in the music world, leaving Jagged seething with a fire to reclaim his status.

Jagged's fury reaches a boiling point as he snaps, "Why, you little perfume ad!" watching XY with disdain. XY retorts confidently, "My music is killer," which only fuels Jagged's frustration as he realizes, "He's stealing my catchphrases!"

Nadja's voice rings out again, announcing XY's special concert atop the Eiffel Tower to celebrate his album's success, showcasing a sea of enthusiastic fans chanting his name, and Jagged clenches his fists as XY challenges him directly, "Hey Ragged, if you wanna know what today's music sounds like, come to my concert. I'll reserve you a front-row seat, old man, you know—in case your hearing's going."

The insults strike Jagged hard, and he erupts, "He can't talk about me like that! This guy's an insult to rock...and me!"

In a fit of rage, he shatters the tablet against the table, sending pieces flying, while Fang eagerly gobbles up the remnants before curling up to sleep.

With his anger still simmering, Jagged picks up his guitar and begins to strum furiously, channeling his emotions into a fierce and passionate riff that echoes throughout the room.

In the dimly lit lair of Hawk Moth, a sense of excitement fills the air as he senses Jagged Stone's palpable frustration resonating like a discordant chord.

Standing by the open window, he smirks, relishing the opportunity, and whispers, "I feel a disharmonious soul, an angry discord. Ideal prey for my evil akumas." With a flick of his wrist, he converts a delicate butterfly into a sinister akuma, its wings shimmering with dark energy.

“Go find that Jagged Stone, and rock his world!" he commands, sending the creature soaring to seek out the famed rock star and exploit his emotional turmoil for his own nefarious gains.

Adrien approaches Marinette with a friendly wave, saying, "Hey, Marinette! Hey, hi!"

Danny, a bit shy, adds a quiet, "Hey, Marinette."

Stumbling over her words, Marinette responds, "Hey! Oh, um… what's going on? I mean, how's up? I mean, oh, uh…" before giving herself a light slap to regain composure.

Adrien, caught slightly off guard, begins to speak when Chloé bursts out of the hotel, shoving Marinette aside in her eagerness to hug Adrien.

“Hi, Adrikins! Uh, Adrikins, why did you bring Danny with you?" she questions, glancing at Danny with a mix of curiosity and annoyance.

Adrien explains, "Danny was curious about what you called me out here for," trying to smooth over the awkwardness of the moment.

Chloé beams with pride and declares, "Uh, whatever, anyway Adrikins, the Amazing Chloé has got a surprise for you! She knows you're a fan of Jagged Stone's."

Adrien's eyes light up as he replies, "Uh, I am!" Chloé continues, "Sooo, you get a private meeting with your favorite star. He's staying right here in Daddy's hotel! Is Chloé the best, or is Chloé the best?"

Danny raises an eyebrow, clearly skeptical, and chimes in, "Adrien, I think she’s trying to butter you up for something."

Adrien brushes off the comment, insisting, "Come on, Danny, she’s just being nice," to which Chloé adds, “Of course I’m being nice; my Adriken deserves the best!”

Danny raised an eyebrow, not wholly convinced by Chloé's exaggerated claims, and he smirked as she declared, "I'm the nicest person ever, just ask anyone!"

He rolled his eyes and muttered, "Right, because everyone believes that," drawing a playful glare from Chloé.

“Oh, come on, Danny! You know I'm just looking out for Adrien here," she shot back, flipping her hair.

"Yeah, looking out for him while also getting something in return, I bet," he quipped, grinning. Adrien, caught in the middle, laughed nervously, "Can we just focus on the surprise? I’m kind of excited to meet Jagged Stone!"

Chloé leaned in closer to Adrien, her eyes sparkling, "See? Even he knows my heart is in the right place!"

Marinette glanced at Tikki with wide eyes and exclaimed, “Did you hear that?”

Tikki rolled her eyes, responding, “Chloé speaking in the third person? Totally annoying!”

But Marinette shook her head, insisting, “No! The part where Adrien likes Jagged just like me! Now I definitely can't mess up the artwork.”

Tikki asked, “So, now what?” with curiosity. Marinette’s determination surged as she declared, “I'm going to design Jagged Stone's next album my way, and no one else's.”

Tikki cheered, “Way to go, Marinette! Follow your instinct!”

Just then, Placide I.T. raised an eyebrow curiously, prompting Marinette to quickly close her purse and explain, “Uh, talking bag! New technology! Imported from Japan!” as she walked away toward the direction of the Bakery.

Inside Le Grand Paris, Chloé gave Adrien a bright smile and said, "You and I both like the same kind of music. Isn't that awesome?"

Adrien looked puzzled and replied, "I… thought you liked Mr. XY."

Chloé quickly retorted, "Of course I do! Don't you?"

Danny, overhearing, muttered sarcastically, "Yeah, it’s not like you’re trying to impress Adrien or anything."

Adrien, unaware of Danny's comment, replied, "Not really, no," prompting Chloé to stammer, "Uh… well, neither do I. See? We have the same great taste!"

As they stood waiting for the elevator, Bob could be heard in the background, discussing his plans for Jagged Stone and XY, while Danny rolled his eyes at Chloé's antics.

Bob was in the middle of an ambitious pitch, saying, "A duet with Mr. XY would show everyone that Jagged Stone—" when suddenly, a deafening roar drowned him out as Fang transformed into a dragon.

The chaos escalated as Guitar Villain shouted, "From now on, you can call him Guitar Villain! He'll never do a duet with Mr. XY! In fact, soon, there won't even be a Mr. XY! Rockin' Riff, baby!"

He unleashed a burst of purple energy from his guitar, sending Bob and the interviewer into an uncontrollable dance.

In Hawk Moth, he observed, "Such symphony to my ears. It won't be long before Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir show up to meet their doom!"

Chloé, panicked, urged Adrien, "Hurry, Adrien, get me out of here!" Without a second thought, Adrien rushed Chloé into the elevator, the doors closing just in time as he and Danny dashed towards Guitar Villain, taking cover behind a flowerpot.

The villain, reveling in the chaos, exclaimed, "Yeah! Guitar Villain! Wooh!" With adrenaline pumping, Adrien declared, "Plagg, claws out!" transforming into Cat Noir.

Danny confidently shouted, "I’m going Ghost!" as he transformed into Danny Phantom.

Fang soared out of the hotel, followed closely by Guitar Villain, determined to spread his mayhem.

Guitar Villain laughed maniacally, shouting, "Rockin' Riff, baby!" as he unleashed streams of purple energy, causing the doorman to break into an awkward dance and sending nearby cars, unsuspecting pigeons, and even Xavier Ramier into a rhythmic frenzy.

From his vantage point on the Fontaine du Palmier, Cat Noir called out, “Hey, Jagged! C'mon! Why don't you try to rock my world?”

Floating effortlessly beside him, Danny grinned and quipped, “With moves like that, I’d say we're all about to hit a new low in musical taste!”

Guitar Villain sneered, “The name's Guitar Villain, pussycat and spooky. Awesome Solo!” as he unleashed a wave of orange energy toward Cat Noir, who narrowly jumped off the fountain just in time to avoid getting knocked down.

Phantom swiftly dodged the ensuing blasts, while Fang soared overhead, exhaling a cloud of green fire aimed at Cat Noir, who instinctively evaded it, with Danny creating a ghost shield to deflect the flames.

"Awesome Solo!" Guitar Villain taunted again as he hit Cat Noir with another surge of orange energy, pinning him against a wall and mockingly declaring, "Welcome to my fan club, baby!"

With relentless energy shots striking Cat Noir, he struggled to stay on his feet, but Danny retaliated by blasting Guitar Villain back, providing Cat Noir a brief reprieve.

Nearby, Marinette overheard the chaos unfolding a block away and turned just in time to catch a glimpse of Fang, exclaiming, “Do you see what I see, Tikki?”

To which Tikki replied, “If you see a dragon, then yes I do.”

Realizing she needed to act, Marinette quickly declared, "I've gotta transform!" and ducked behind a nearby tree.

With determination, she called out, “Tikki, spots on!” and transformed into Ladybug, ready to join the fight.

As Cat Noir was hit by a car tossed aside by one of Guitar Villain's blasts, Danny quickly aimed to retaliate with an Ecto blast, but Guitar Villain dodged with ease, allowing Fang to swoop down and launch an attack on both him and Cat Noir.

Just then, Ladybug leaped into the fray, skillfully blocking Fang's strike with her yo-yo. “Cat Noir, Phantom, are you okay?” she called out, relief flooding her voice.

“Good to see you, my lady,” Cat Noir replied with a grin,

Danny chimed in, “Yeah, good to see you again, Spots.”

As Fang circled menacingly above them, Ladybug urged, “Cat Noir, your stick! Danny, fly him up there!”

Without hesitation, Danny seized Cat Noir around the waist and soared upward toward Fang.

In a deft maneuver, Cat Noir extended his stick straight into Fang's mouth, effectively pinning it open. Though Fang attempted to snap his jaws shut, the stick popped out, and as Danny carried him back down, Cat Noir expertly caught the stick mid-air and landed safely on the ground, ready to continue the fight.

Guitar Villain perched confidently on Fang's back declared, "You're wasting my time. I've got a concert to get to!" before they took off into the sky.

Ladybug sprang into action, urging, "Come on, we gotta follow them!" as she jumped onto a nearby rooftop alongside Cat Noir and Danny.

“His power comes from playing his guitar. We've got to keep him from performing," she strategized, determination shining in her eyes.

Cat Noir nodded resolutely, replying, "Well, we won't let you do this solo,"

Danny added with a smirk, "You got that right!"

As Guitar Villain soared on Fang towards the top of the Eiffel Tower, he leaped off and confronted a hologram of XY, infuriated, "You're an insult to the music world, XY!"

Only to realize it was a hologram, he scanned the area and spotted Théo Barbot, who was actually working on the concert's special effects.

Grabbing Théo by the wrist, Guitar Villain demanded to know, "Where's the real XY?"

A panicked Théo stammered, "He's not here yet! The concert's not until tonight!"

After dropping Théo, Guitar Villain retaliated with, "Awesome Solo!" and blasted orange energy at the equipment, declaring, "Where's Mr. XY? Answer me!"

With desperation, Théo shouted, "On TV! He's at the TV station!"

Guitar Villain's eyes gleamed with mischief as he yelled, "Rockin' Riff, baby!" aiming purple energy at Théo just as Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir heroically leaped from the tower, with Ladybug snatching Théo out of harm’s way at the last moment.

Fuming, Guitar Villain exclaimed, "You again?! To the TV studios, Fang!" as he jumped onto his dragon and took off, leaving the trio behind.

Cat Noir realized, "He's gonna get there before us!" but Ladybug was quick to respond, pulling out her yo-yo, "And we better make sure he doesn't find what he's looking for."

Inside the TVi Tower shooting studio, XY was in the midst of an interview with Alec Cataldi when Nadja Chamack received an urgent call.

“KidZ+ TV. How can I help you?" she answered, but her expression quickly changed as the cameraman hurried over to deliver a covert warning.

Leaning in, he whispered, "Ladybug says we're in danger."

Alec turned to XY, urgency in his voice as he insisted, "Mr. XY… um, we have to leave the studio immediately!"

Confused, XY remarked, "What the heck?" Alec quickly clarified, "We just got a call from Ladybug. You're not safe here," before turning to the cameraman and commanding, "Hit the credits!"

The atmosphere shifted dramatically as the gravity of the situation sank in, prompting everyone to scramble for safety.

As Guitar Villain stormed into the TVi Tower lobby, the frightened receptionist pointed shakily, "Where's that studio?!" to which she quickly ducked down in fear as he grunted a response and headed for the elevator, riding it up to the third floor.

Bursting through the doors of the recording room with a surge of orange energy, he was met with an empty space, causing him to growl in frustration, "Awesome solo!" before unleashing a blast to obliterate the set.

Meanwhile, Alec was guiding XY out of the studio, assuring him, "Everything is gonna be fine. I'm sure this is just a precaution," when Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir arrived just in time to intervene.

“We have to get you to safety," Ladybug insisted.

XY quips, “So what, is this Guitar Villain gonna blow me away with his evil guitar solo?" In unison, the trio responds, "Yeah!" emphasizing the urgency of the situation as they prepare to protect him from the Guitar Villain's impending chaos.

Cat Noir reassured XY, "Once we catch Guitar Villain, we'll get you to the Eiffel Tower, just in time for your live performance."

XY scoffed, "Pff! Who even cares? My roadies can just project my image on stage. Live concerts are so ten minutes ago," but his dismissive attitude was abruptly interrupted when Fang swooped down and captured him, with Guitar Villain cackling evilly as they soared away.

Danny quipped, "Did anyone feel like that was karma coming back to bite him?" earning a knowing glance from Ladybug and Cat Noir, who nodded in agreement about XY's previous arrogance.

Ladybug tossed him a black earpiece, saying, "Here, to keep in contact with us," just as Danny took off after Fang and Guitar Villain, determined to rescue XY and prevent their villainous plan.

At the top of the Eiffel Tower, Fang deposited a trembling XY, his eyes wide with fear as Guitar Villain approached, beaming with sinister delight. "Good job, Fang!" he exclaimed before fixing his gaze on XY, declaring, "I found you at last, XY! Ready for the show?"

With a confused expression, XY stammered, "Dude, are you Jagged Stone?"

Guitar Villain cackled, "Was Jagged Stone. Now I'm Guitar Villain! Ha ha, don't worry, you're not gonna become one of my fans. You don't deserve it. I've got something special in store for you. Something with a little rock 'n' roll!"

With that, he lunged forward to grab XY, who screamed in terror, "NOOOO!" as the tension in the air escalated dramatically.

As Danny soared to the Eiffel Tower, he spotted Guitar Villain and immediately activated his earpiece to contact Ladybug and Cat Noir.

“Hey, I made it to the Eiffel Tower! Guitar Villain is here with XY, and he looks ready to unleash something crazy," he relayed urgently.

“I’ll be circling the area, waiting for your signal to swoop in and help. Just give me the green light!" Danny’s heart raced as he kept his eyes on the unfolding scene, ready to dive into action at a moment's notice.

As Ladybug and Cat Noir navigated their way across the Parisian rooftops, they made their way towards the sparkling Eiffel Tower, the night sky illuminated by the vibrant energy of the crowd below. Fang circled menacingly around the tower, ensuring no one could approach easily.

Meanwhile, Ladybug and Cat Noir began their ascent up the tower, while Phantom floated nearby, poised and ready for their cue. The throng of Guitar Villain's fans erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable.

Guitar Villain, reveling in the moment, jumped down dramatically, showcasing his captive, XY, who was tied up and precariously positioned at the edge, ready to be made to walk the plank.

With a wicked grin, he taunted, “You said your music is the only killer music around? Is that right?"

As XY backed away in terror, stammering, "I-I didn't mean it! Listen, Mr. um, Guitar, w-we can... um... ah, do the duet your style!" he teetered dangerously close to the edge of the plank, nearly causing him to scream.

Guitar Villain, riding atop Fang, appeared behind him and touched the plank, his sinister laughter echoing in the night air.

With a mocking grin, he declared, "Too late!" and leapt onto the plank right in front of XY, menacingly exclaiming, "I'm going to show you what killer music really sounds like!"

He unleashed his ULTIMATE SOLO, summoning green sound waves that caused the very air around them to tremble.

XY cried out in fear, "Stop it! Please!!" as the force of the sound waves made him bounce dangerously at the edge, while below, the crowd fell to the ground, overwhelmed by the shock.

Ladybug and Cat Noir struggled to stabilize themselves but quickly realized the danger XY was in. “XY's gonna fall! Phantom, you have to save him!”

Ladybug shouted urgently. Danny flew in just in time, lifting XY off the plank and placing him safely away from the chaos.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you for saving me!" XY exclaimed, relief washing over him as he realized he was out of immediate danger.

Guitar Villain's fury boiled over as he glared at Danny, furious at the interruption of his grand scheme for vengeance.

“Why don't you just stick to your day job, Phantom?" Danny quipped with a smirk, his confidence evident as he deftly dodged the explosive sound waves aimed his way.

In the air, he maneuvered with agility, avoiding each pulse of energy while maintaining focus on the villain below. At the same time, Ladybug and Cat Noir worked together, using her yo-yo to create a harness, allowing them to ride Fang into the fray. As Guitar Villain prepared to unleash his "Awesome Solo,"

Ladybug interjected, "Not so fast!" catching him off guard.

He glanced up just in time to see Fang charging at him, shouting, "My dragon!" before leaping out of the way to avoid being caught in his own chaotic blast.

Guitar Villain fumed, his voice dripping with malice as he shouted, “You’re going to pay for that! Rockin' Riff, baby!”

He released a torrent of purple energy towards Ladybug and Cat Noir, who skillfully evaded it as Ladybug commanded Fang to dodge.

“We only rock the real Jagged Stone!" she declared, narrowly escaping the attack. Turning to Cat Noir, she added, "The akuma must be in his guitar!"

Cat Noir nodded in agreement, realizing they needed to act fast. "We should let Phantom know where the Akuma is hiding," he suggested.

Quickly, Ladybug tapped her earpiece, reaching out to Danny. "Phantom, his Akuma is in his guitar! We’re going to find a way to give you a good shot so you can break it!" The urgency in her voice was clear as they prepared for their next move against Guitar Villain.

Danny continued to evade Guitar Villain's relentless Awesome Solos, his agility allowing him to nimbly maneuver in the air while formulating a plan.

“Got it, Ladybug! I need to get him to stand still for just a moment," he replied, focusing intently on the villain below.

“If I can create an opening, I’ll aim for that guitar! Maybe if I distract him with a surprise from above, it'll give me the chance to swoop in and break it. Let’s use Fang's speed to our advantage—we'll get him tangled up and make him forget about me long enough to take out the Akuma!"

With determination coursing through him, he prepared for the next phase of their strategy, aiming to turn the tide of the battle.

As Ladybug and Cat Noir executed their plan, Guitar Villain sensed their strategy and unleashed his Ultimate Solo, a thunderous wave of sound that reverberated through the air and disrupted their focus, causing them to crash into the Eiffel Tower.

Dazed but resilient, they quickly scrambled to their feet and began to climb the iconic landmark, determined to reach the villain before he could launch another attack.

Meanwhile, Danny struggled to regain his concentration amidst the cacophony, trying to filter out the deafening music that clouded his senses.

Drawing on his training, he took a deep breath, focusing on the vibrations around him, developing a rhythm that would allow him to hone in on the location of the akuma, readying himself to act the moment he found an opening to strike.

Ladybug quickly summoned her Lucky Charm and was surprised to find a can of hairspray, which sparked an ingenious plan in her mind.

She whispered her idea to Cat Noir, who nodded in understanding before launching himself into the air with his staff, aiming to strike Guitar Villain. However, Guitar Villain was ready, defending himself with his guitar while simultaneously blasting Cat Noir away with another Awesome Solo.

In the midst of the chaos, he failed to notice Ladybug rising above him, where she sprayed the hairspray directly in his face, obstructing his vision.

The startled villain dropped his guitar, and Danny seized the moment to blast it with a concentrated energy attack, shattering the instrument and releasing the trapped akuma.

“Music's over, akuma! Time to de-evilize!" Ladybug declared, capturing the akuma in her yo-yo and purifying it. "Rock 'n' roll! Bye, bye, little butterfly!" she added, summoning the Miraculous Ladybug to restore everything back to normal, including teleporting Fang back to the Le Grand Hotel.

Guitar Villain transformed back into Jagged Stone, bewildered but grateful for the timely intervention.

As Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir celebrated their victory with a triumphant "Pound it!" the atmosphere shifted when XY entered the scene, perplexed by Jagged’s presence.

“What's he doing here?" XY questioned, pointing accusingly at Jagged.

Ladybug, quick on her feet, replied, "He came to tell you that perhaps you...uh...underestimated the power of his music!"

Jagged, with a grin, simply responded, "Thank you." Cat Noir, bubbling with excitement, approached Jagged with a marker and an album, asking playfully, "How about an autograph, Jagged?"

As Jagged signed, Cat Noir chuckled at the epic turn of events. Just then, Ladybug recalled her responsibilities, declaring, "Which reminds me, I still have work to do! Bug out!"

With that, she dashed away, leaving Cat Noir, Phantom, and Jagged staring after her in confusion, exclaiming in unison, "Huh?"

In Hawk Moth's lair, he seethed in frustration, declaring that Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir shouldn't celebrate just yet, as he promised one day to orchestrate the anthem of their defeat.

Meanwhile, in Marinette's room, she proudly showcased her album cover design inspired by Jagged Stone to Tikki, who encouraged her enthusiasm, leading Marinette to feel that her work was truly her own unique expression.

Later, at Le Grand Hotel, Marinette presented her design in front of Jagged Stone, Bob, and Penny, earning an ecstatic response from Jagged, who relished the authenticity and creativity of Marinette's work, even as Bob protested its commercial viability. Ignoring Bob's objections, Jagged enthusiastically demanded the design, causing Bob to begrudgingly walk away in defeat as Marinette celebrated her success in the elevator.

As her excitement bubbled over, a TV news report featured Marinette's album cover alongside Jagged Stone, announcing that his new album had skyrocketed to #1 on the charts, reclaiming his title as the king of rock 'n' roll, much to Marinette's delight and pride.

At Collège Françoise Dupont, Marinette and Alya were casually flipping through magazines when Adrien approached, causing Marinette to stumble slightly as she tried to play it cool.

“Um... hey there, Marinette," he said, and she felt her heart race as he continued, "So, actually I'm a huge fan of Jagged Stone's and I saw you designed his new album cover."

Just then, Danny joined the conversation, chiming in to compliment Marinette's design and exclaiming how amazing it was.

Blushing, Marinette grinned and stammered, "I... I did! Crazy, huh?" feeling a mix of pride and disbelief as her friends supported her talent.

Adrien hesitated before asking Marinette if he could get her design autographed, causing Danny to chime in that he wanted one too, which sent Marinette into a flurry as she agreed to ask Jagged.

However, when Adrien clarified that he meant her signature, Marinette felt the weight of everyone's attention on her, prompting her to nervously sign her name on the album cover.

With a smile, she handed it back to Adrien, who thanked her enthusiastically as he walked away with Danny, admiring her signature.

Meanwhile, Chloé watched enviously, biting at the "Metal Lourd" magazine while Sabrina stood by, fanning her with it, clearly irritated by the attention Marinette was receiving.

Alya looked at Marinette with excitement, asking if she'd really just signed an autograph for Adrien and Danny, to which Marinette exclaimed in disbelief, "I can't feel my legs anymore! Hold me up! I'm gonna fall over!"

Breathing a sigh of relief, Alya reassured her that the boys were gone, allowing Marinette to revel in her joy. Overwhelmed, Marinette proclaimed, "This is the happiest day of my life! Rock 'n' roll!"

The scene ended with an image of Marinette cheering jubilantly, while Adrien and Danny admired her signature, capturing the thrill of the moment.





Chapter Text

Chloé's room is in disarray as she searches her closet for the perfect outfit.

“Ugh, this is rubbish! Ugh, I don't have a thing to wear!" she mutters, pointing at a pink outfit. "This one is way too pink!" she declares, then gestures to a pair of red heels.

“Those ones are so last season!" Chloé picks up a pair of brown heel ankle boots in her right hand while holding the red heels in her left, exclaiming, "Those ones didn't cost nearly enough," before carelessly tossing the boots aside.

“And these are never in season! Agh, I hate all of these!" Suddenly, the sound of shattered glass grabs her attention.

“Huh?" she asks, scanning her room while gripping her red heels.

“Is someone there? Anybody?" She checks in her bathroom, but before processing the noise, an unseen force throws a cosmetic bottle, sending her cosmetics crashing to the floor and pushing down her bed.

In a startling turn, it snatches Chloé's shoes and dashes toward the balcony, laughing evilly. "Hey, wait!" Chloé calls out as the invisible entity tosses her shoes away, landing near the Agreste mansion. "Come back, shoes! It's not true. I love you!" she cries desperately.

Danny Fenton approached his locker, a strange feeling creeping up his spine as if something invisible was grabbing him.

Suddenly, he felt a warm sensation on his cheek, causing him to flinch and swat at whatever bothered him, but it clung tightly.

Confused and a bit frightened, he felt something soft brush against his skin, followed by giggling that echoed in the hall.

Just as quickly as it had started, the sensation released him, leaving Danny looking around in bewilderment, his heart racing as he wondered what just happened.

“What was that?" he muttered to himself, glancing over his shoulder and squinting down the empty hallway, searching for the source of the mysterious encounter.

Danny Fenton continued searching for answers, but no sign of what had squeezed him earlier appeared, leaving him puzzled and wary as he felt the warm touch on his cheek again.

As he made his way to class, the sensation returned, this time playfully brushing against him multiple times, and he found himself frozen in uncertainty.

Part of him wanted to use his powers to uncover whatever was tormenting him, but the other part was reluctant, fearing the consequences if he revealed himself.

Besides, he reasoned, it couldn’t be a ghost; his ghost sense hadn’t gone off in weeks, and he hadn’t encountered any paranormal activity since arriving at school. With each gentle nudge against his cheek, he grew increasingly anxious, wrestling with the confusion and the urge to understand what was happening without resorting to his secret identity.

In the literature classroom, students were intently focused on their tablets when Marinette caught sight of Chloé, who appeared utterly worn out and on the verge of dozing off.

“Whoa, look at Chloé," she remarked.

Alya dismissively comments, "That girl's a total rag."

Marinette speculated, "Maybe she's missing her BFF?"

Alya noted, "Sabrina has been absent since yesterday, huh?"

Their light-hearted exchange was interrupted by Ms. Mendeleiev shushing them, causing both girls to stifle giggles as a form of apology.

Without warning, Chloé's hair was yanked, and she cried out, "Ow!"

Prompting Ms. Mendeleiev to ask, "What is it, Chloé?" as the rest of the classroom turned to observe the commotion.

Chloé exclaimed, "Someone pulled my hair!" drawing the attention of Ms. Mendeleiev, who immediately glanced at Mylène.

“I didn't do it, Ms. M," Mylène quickly defended herself. Chloé, flustered, insisted, "It wasn't her, it's—it's some invisible mystical being. Like a leprechaun. Or a unicorn without the horn."

Her claim elicited a chorus of laughter from the classmates, which prompted Ms. Mendeleiev to raise her voice, "Quiet, everyone! Eyes on your papers!" as she attempted to restore order in the room.

Ms. Mendeleiev shouted, "Chloé, we don't run in the classroom! Get back to your seat!" but just as Chloé was about to comply, the invisible force snatched her sunglasses from her head, leading her on a chaotic tug-of-war.

It then guided her toward Miss Bustier's desk, where she abandoned the sunglasses to focus on yanking at Chloé's hair. The class erupted in laughter while Chloé, utterly frantic, sprinted from the room, her hands flailing in front of her as she tried to fend off the unseen tormentor.

The presence continued its mischief, causing Adrien's tablet to slide over to Danny and Nino, who managed to stop it just in time, and with a loud bang, the door slammed shut behind Chloé.

As the laughter echoed in the room, Marinette leaned over to whisper to Tikki, "We've gotta get outta here."

“Miss, I have to go to the bathroom.” Adrien and Danny said as they walked out. “Thank you.”

“So do I, please,” Marinette said.

As Marinette stepped into the girls' bathroom, she was taken aback by the crude drawings of Chloé plastered on the walls, along with countless scratchings of her name, a clear sign that someone had targeted her.

"Somebody seems to have it in for Chloé," Tikki remarked, observing the graffiti with a hint of concern.

Marinette replied, "Huh, the hard part's going to be finding out who doesn't."

Just then, her cellphone dinged, followed by a cascade of notifications from the rest of the class, including Ms. Mendeleiev, all displaying selfies and videos of Chloé's peculiar predicament in the classroom.

Meanwhile, in the boys' bathroom, Adrien and Danny anxiously skimmed through their phones, revealing the same shocking images that captured the chaotic event. This left them puzzled and eager to understand the bizarre situation around them.

Danny turned to Adrien with a furrowed brow, saying, "You won't believe it, but I've felt something weird happening around me, too. It felt like something was pecking my cheek and squeezing my arm, like some invisible force was trying to get my attention. I know it’s not a ghost, but we really need to figure out what's going on with Chloé—this just can’t be a random occurrence."

Adrien narrowed his eyes. "There’s definitely something really strange going on," he said, glancing at Danny.

Danny nodded in agreement, determined as he added, "We have to do something, even if it’s for Chloé."

Marinette and Adrien shouted in unison, their respective Kwami—Tikki and Plagg—excitedly buzzing, "Time to transform!"

Danny took a deep breath, feeling the rush of adrenaline.

“Let’s do this, Adrien!" he exclaimed

As they transformed, Marinette declared, "Tikki, spots on!" and morphed into Ladybug.

While Adrien called out, "Plagg, claws out!" becoming Cat Noir in a flash of green.

Meanwhile, Danny confidently rose, announcing, "I’m going ghost!"

The scene quickly shifted to Le Grand Paris, where André Bourgeois stood at a press conference, vehemently defending his daughter.

“Damaging my daughter's reputation is the same as soiling the reputation of the Mayor of Paris, which is me. An attack on Chloé is an attack on Paris."

Just then, Ladybug and Cat Noir leaped down behind him, and Danny floated nearby, ready for action.

Cat Noir stepped forward, assuring André, "We'll find the culprit, Mr. Bourgeois. You have my word.”

Danny said, "Don’t worry, Mayor; we’re on it."

André then turned to Chloé, who was in her room, saying, "Chloé, my darling. We got special guests for you."

Chloé popped up from behind one of her couches, beaming brightly as she exclaimed, "Ladybug! Phantom!" before running over to tackle Ladybug in a tight hug and then bounding to Phantom for another embrace. "I knew you two would come to save me! You know, considering what good friends we are!"

Meanwhile, Cat Noir opened the closet door to investigate while Chloé busily snapped pictures of the heroes. André, clearly flustered, interjected, "I had to put out an emergency call to all the biggest designers. Can you imagine? My daughter wearing department-store clothing? How humiliating!"

Ladybug sighed in annoyance at this, feeling the weight of the situation, but Danny gently patted her on the back to provide comfort.

Turning her attention to the room, Ladybug switched on Chloé's television, splitting the screen into four sections to monitor different areas of the hotel for the mysterious invisible entity.

“Have you had any run-ins with anyone lately?" she asked Chloé with a serious tone as Phantom muttered under his breath, "Which we already know the answer to."
Chloé pouted playfully, declaring, "I never have run-ins with anyone. Everybody absolutely loves me!" as Ladybug picked up a photo of her and Sabrina from the floor.

“Really? Not even with your closest friends?" Ladybug asked, handing the picture back, but Chloé, giggling, dismissed it, saying, "Ah, Sabrina? Impossible. She adores me; I'm her idol!"

Ladybug sighed again before turning to André, reassuring him, "Your daughter's safe here with the doors and windows locked. This enemy may be invisible, but it can't go through walls. Phantom, can you see invisible enemies with your ghost powers?"

"Unfortunately, no," Phantom replied. Just then, Chloé hugged both heroes tightly again, exclaiming, "I'm sure you'll make my life perfect again! Just like it was before!"

Ladybug gently got off Chloé, moving away as Phantom became intangible to escape her grasp, while Chloé tugged on Cat Noir's arm, trying to get him to follow her to the elevator.

Cat Noir raised an eyebrow, sensing something off as he asked, "Is something up? You seem…"

Ladybug quickly interjected, "She's hiding something," her tone reflecting her suspicion.

Phantom said thoughtfully, "Maybe we should do some investigating," keen on getting to the bottom of Chloé's odd behavior. With the weight of the situation pressing down on them, the trio exchanged determined glances.

In the luxurious lobby of Le Grand Paris, Ladybug leaned closer to Armand, her curiosity piqued. She assured him, "Whatever you tell us won't go any farther than this room."

Armand's expression shifted, recalling a significant incident, stating, "Mademoiselle did have a run-in with someone."

This triggered a flashback, revealing Chloé and Sabrina dressed in makeshift superhero costumes, gleefully impersonating Ladybug and Cat Noir while trying to catch Jean, who was hilariously dressed with Groucho glasses.

Armand interjected, "I was playing the part of Big Mustachio that day," prompting Ladybug to ask, "Big Mustachio?"

Phantom couldn’t resist commenting, "That must be one of the lamest villain names I ever heard, but given we’re dealing with someone who calls a villain Mr. Pigeon, I wouldn't put it past her."

Armand clarified that it was one of Chloé's wild ideas, explaining that Big Mustachio's goal was to ensure all Parisians bore ridiculous mustaches.

Cat Noir chuckled, "Wow, what a hairy situation," only to receive a playful punch to the arm from Phantom.

Clearly anxious to learn more, Ladybug sighed and urged, "Please go on. " The flashbacks continued, showing Big Mustachio stepping out of the elevator in the dining hall, ready to unleash his plan.

Nadja had just begun to conduct her exclusive interview with Jagged Stone about his upcoming album when the atmosphere shifted dramatically as they noticed "Big Mustachio" peering out from behind the service elevator, quickly causing a scene as "Ladybug" and "Cat Noir" burst onto the scene from the stairwell.

Chloé, thrilled to see Jagged, couldn't contain her excitement and called out his name, catching him off guard as he mistook her for the real Ladybug and exclaimed, "Ladybug! What are you doing here?"

Chloé beamed at Jagged, relishing the attention as she casually replied, "Um… when I found out you were here, I just knew you’d want to see me! I had to come say hello," while Sabrina waved excitedly from the side.

Jagged, still confused but pleased, responded with, "Well, you did the right thing," before noticing her new hairstyle and adding, "Hey, what's the dealio with your hair?"

Chloé, now aware of the camera crew, quickly pivoted to answer, "Oh, ah… ha. The old hair was so drab. This color is amazing," as she plopped down on the couch between him and Nadja, inadvertently swatting Jagged with her ponytail.

“Don't you think? I got a few minutes to spare. I'm sure you'd jump at the chance to interview me!" she declared confidently.

Jagged, caught off guard by her boldness, replied, "Hey, wait! I thought you were coming by to say hi to me?"

Chloé, with a playful wink, declared, "And I did! Now where were we?" before the flashbacks cut off once more, leaving Ladybug astonished.

“She pretended she was me?! How often does that happen?" Ladybug questioned, her disbelief clear.

Phantom, leaning against a nearby wall, couldn't help but comment, "I know that imitation is the sincerest form of flattery, but I think this is going a little bit too far," his tone light but underscoring the absurdity of the situation as they all tried to make sense of Chloé's antics.

Armand watched as the scene escalated, remarking, "She idolizes you," before the flashbacks resumed.

Suddenly, excitedly clutching Jean's arm, Sabrina shouted, "Chloé, I found Big Mustachio!"

Jagged Stone, still confused, stammered, "Chloé? But—" when Nadja Chamack interjected, "You're not Ladybug!" snatching the pen from Chloé's hand and denouncing her.

Chloé, rising in feigned defiance, exclaimed, "No, I'm not! I'm Ladybug! Look!" as she brandished her toy yo-yo and bounced it up and down.

Unfortunately, each bounce landed on Fang's head, leading the annoyed crocodile to chomp down on the yo-yo's string, chewing it until the remnants slapped Chloé in the eye.

Laughter erupted from Nadja and Jagged as Chloé ran off in tears, hastily removing her mask.

Sabrina released Jean's arm and hurried after her, while Jean, having taken off his Groucho glasses, watched them retreat toward Chloé's room, bemused by the chaotic turn of events.

Sabrina peeked from the door, her voice trembling as she said, "But, Chloé, how was I supposed to know?"

Chloé, filled with rage, shot back, "That's the problem! You never know anything! A crocodile has a larger brain than you!"

She dramatically tossed the remaining yo-yo string at Sabrina and barked, "Get out! I never want to see you again!"

As Sabrina closed the door, tears streamed down her face. The flashback faded, and Armand noted, "Mademoiselle does argue with her friend Sabrina at times," while Chloé focused intently on the television, watching herself alongside Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir, then zoomed in on Armand with the press of a button.

“I'd even go so far as to say that it's the norm," he continued, "but it was different this time. Sabrina came back the next day..."

The next day, Sabrina and Jean stood at the entrance of Chloé's room, finding her giving them the cold shoulder while gazing out the window, lost in her thoughts.

Chloé crossed her arms defiantly and exclaimed, "Sabrina, who? I don't know any Sabrina," to which Sabrina pleaded, "But of course you do, Chloé. It's me," while removing a rose pin Chloé had once given her. Armand gently urged, "You should talk to her, Mademoiselle. She's right here," but Chloé scoffed, saying, "I don't see anyone; she must be invisible! As far as I'm concerned, she doesn't even exist!"

With that, Chloé watched as Sabrina left, closing the door behind her, and the flashback ended.

Ladybug quickly pointed out, "This invisible person is obviously Sabrina," while Cat Noir added, "Who's been akumatized by Hawk Moth."

Phantom sighed in sympathy, noting, "Poor Sabrina." Chloé, now sitting in her chair, shot back, "Impossible! She's too weak to do something so bold, especially to me. You're wrong!"

To which Phantom countered, "Well, when a person gets akumatized, they definitely become bolder after becoming a villain."

Ladybug raised an eyebrow, asking Phantom how they were going to implement his plan.

He explained that they could use reflective surfaces to cover her, which would negate her invisibility and allow them to track where the Akuma had been.

“That's a brilliant idea!" Cat Noir exclaimed, clearly impressed. "So we need to find something that can help us spot Sabrina more easily," he added, looking around the foyer.

After a moment's thought, Ladybug's eyes landed on the nearby vase of roses.

“What if we use the vase? The flowers can create a distraction and reflect light," she suggested.

“Perfect! Just imagine a cascade of roses shimmering everywhere—she won't know what hit her!" Cat Noir chimed in, nodding energetically.

“Let’s set it up!" Ladybug concluded, feeling the plan come together.

Cat Noir’s eyes widened as he noticed Vanisher attempting to swipe Ladybug's earrings, shouting, "Look out, Ladybug!"

Instantly, they sprang into action, raising their weapons to shield themselves just as Chloé observed from her room, her determination mounting as she called out, "If it really is you, Sabrina, then I want to be the one to take you down!"

With resolve, she opened her closet to unveil her Ladybug costume, declaring, "You didn't get my costume, invisible one. Now you'll have to face me!"

Meanwhile, back in the foyer, Vanisher hurled vases toward them, but Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir worked in unison, expertly deflecting the incoming projectiles.

Ladybug held up her Lucky Charm, revealing a glitter container with a grin, "How handy!"

Meanwhile, Chloé stood confidently at the top of the stairs, dressed in her Ladybug costume, challenging, "Looking for me, Sabrina? I'm right here, come on!"

Ladybug's eyes widened in disbelief as she urgently warned, "Oh no, seriously? You need to leave!"

Phantom chimed in, frustrated but supportive, "Oh come on!"

Chloé Undeterred, Chloé offered a deal: "If you stop this ridiculousness right now, I might let you be my BFF again!"

Just as the moment seemed to be slipping away, Vanisher seized nearby books and began hurling them at Chloé.

Vanisher sneered, "You've got no friends left, Chloé. And you'll never have any, EVER again," as Ladybug and Cat Noir positioned themselves protectively around her.

Ladybug gently pulled Chloé aside while Cat Noir searched intently for Vanisher’s location. Defiantly, Chloé shot back, "You don't scare me! Everybody loves me."

Ladybug, serious now, warned, "This isn't a game, Chloé."

Just then, Vanisher rushed in, managing to restrain Ladybug from behind.

Phantom intervened, exclaiming, "Ladybug is right, this isn’t a game, Chloé! I know you’re trying to help in your own way, but this is the time!"

With determination, Danny unleashed a blast at Vanisher, sending her reeling. "You’ll pay for that, Phantom!" she hissed.

But Ladybug quickly retorted, "Not yet, Vanisher!" as she opened the glitter container and threw it over her head, causing shimmering glitter to rain down and reveal Vanisher's outline.

“Lucky shot, spooky!" Ladybug declared.

Vanisher snarled, "Just because you can see me doesn't mean you'll defeat me, Ladybug!"

As Cat Noir stood poised before her, Ladybug quickly ushered Chloé behind a pillar, insisting, "You stay here! Don’t move!"

Frustrated, Chloé responded, "Hey! This concerns me too, you know!"

Ignoring her protest, Ladybug turned to Cat Noir, explaining their strategy, "We just have to destroy her bag and capture the akuma."

However, as Chloé tried to contribute, she said, "Wait, Ladybug! I don't think that's where the akuma is!"

She spun her yo-yo in her eagerness, but it slipped from her grasp, soaring through the air and landing comically on top of Vanisher's head.

Vanisher smirked, "So, you wanna fight after all, Chloé?"

Ladybug quickly assessed the situation and asked, "Can you handle this, Cat Noir? Phantom?"

With determination, Phantom replied, "Yeah, we can handle this," while Cat Noir enthusiastically added, "With pleasure, my lady."

As Cat Noir moved to restrain Vanisher, Ladybug skillfully wrapped Chloé in her yo-yo, then placed her safely inside the elevator.

Chloé protested, "But wait! The akuma has to be in the designer pin I bought her. She's wearing it on her sweater. Such an unfortunate, ugly sweater. It was a gift from me."

Ladybug, firm in her resolve, warned, "I won't tell you again, Chloé, so listen up. You need to leave! You're putting yourself in great danger and us too. Got it?"

With that, she pressed the elevator buttons, and the doors closed, leaving Chloé behind.

Ladybug let out a sigh of relief, exclaiming, "Whoo, that's better," as she spotted Vanisher grappling with Cat Noir, who was hilariously stuck with his face inside a vase.

Phantom was trading blows with Vanisher, when Ladybug seized the opportunity, utilizing her yo-yo to snatch Vanisher's purse and rip it in half, declaring, "Your days are over, akuma!"

Suddenly aware of the pin on Vanisher's sweater as she closed in, Ladybug pinned her against the elevator doors, causing the pin to drop to the floor. With determination, she stomped on the pin, letting the akuma escape.

From her room, Chloé watched intently on the TV, smugly announcing, "I knew it! So, who was right then, huh?"

Ladybug, focused on the akuma, stated, "No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!" as she caught the akuma and purified it, saying, "Gotcha! Bye, bye little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!"

Instantly, everything reverted to normal, while in his lair, Hawk Moth fumed, "Inconceivable! I was so close!"

Chloé, watching the news coverage from her room, seethed with anger as she yelled at the screen, "You're calling me a liar?! How dare you?! I was your hugest fan, but not anymore! You don't deserve my devotion!" In a fit of rage, she hurled the remote, inadvertently changing the channel to the live news feed.

Nadja reported excitedly, "Coming to you live from the hotel where Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir have just defeated Vanisher. Here they are now," as the reporters clamored for attention, shouting. "Ladybug! Ladybug!"

Chloé's frustration boiled over as she declared, "I'm through with you, Ladybug!" feeling betrayed and disheartened by the heroes she once admired.

In Hawk Moth's lair, the window swung open as he grinned with anticipation, declaring, "A betrayed Ladybug worshiper? Just what I need to swiftly recover from the defeat of Vanisher! This is perfect."

With a flick of his wrist, he transformed a butterfly into another akuma, commanding, "Fly away, my little akuma, and evilize her!"

Back in Chloé's room, overwhelmed by her emotions, she removed her Ladybug mask and crushed it beneath her foot, crumpling to the floor in tears.

The akuma darted toward her earrings, transforming her into a dark version of Tikki. Hawk Moth, his voice smooth and persuasive, addressed her, "Antibug, I am Hawk Moth.

Ladybug has let you down; I want her downfall too. So, shall we defeat Ladybug together?"

Chloé's resolve hardened as she answered, "You can count on me, Hawk Moth! There will only be one heroine in Paris: me!"

Energized by her newfound power, she completed her transformation into Antibug, ready to unleash her vengeance.

As Ladybug's image flickered across Chloé's TV, she confidently stated, "Cat Noir, Phantom, and I, we're an unstoppable team," but Antibug's sinister laugh cut through, proclaiming.

“Mwah! Your time is up, Ladybug. And Phantom, you will be all mine," before she abruptly turned off the screen.

Outside Le Grand Paris, reporters crowded around Ladybug just as her transformation started to wane. "Excuse me, I gotta go. Bug out!" she said hurriedly.

Nadja chimed in with gratitude, "Thank you, Ladybug," as Ladybug prepared to spin her yo-yo to escape, but her attention was caught by Antibug's presence.

“Ha ha ha ha! If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have defeated Vanisher. And now, I'm going to defeat you!" Antibug taunted, igniting a swift response from Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir, who exclaimed, "Chloé?" "Wrong, super wrong. I am Antibug!" she retorted.

Ladybug replied with urgency, "We've got an emergency here. I'm about to change back." Cat Noir added, "Go ahead; Phantom and I can take care of her," while Antibug dismissed their confidence with a mocking remark, "Look at that. She's nothing without Cat Noir and the handsome Danny Phantom."

At this, Phantom stepped back, uneasy with the comment, but Ladybug remained resolute, declaring, "We'll see each other again soon, trust me!" before readying herself for the imminent transformation.

Cat Noir narrowed his eyes at Antibug, asserting, "Looks like it's just you, me, and Phantom now, Antibug."

With a wicked grin, Antibug replied, "I love a good catfight, and I’m not afraid of a cute ghost like you, Phantom."

As the tension escalated, Cat Noir and Phantom sprang into action, engaging Antibug in a fierce battle filled with swift movements and clever tricks, while the scene transitioned to Ladybug, who sprinted away from the chaos.

Finding refuge behind a nearby pillar, she took a deep breath, feeling her transformation slip away, and quickly reverted back to Marinette.

Marinette anxiously looked around her purse and exclaiming, "Oh no! I don't have any food for you, Tikki!"

Tikki, in her usual calm demeanor, replied, "Don't worry, Marinette, you'll find something."

Marinette sighed and said, "Uh, I'll try," before checking the news on her phone.

Nadja's voice came through, announcing, “Ladybug has disappeared. How will Cat Noir and Phantom get out of this on their own?”

A pang of guilt hit Marinette as she muttered, "Uh, this is all my fault!"

Sensing her distress, Tikki encouraged her, "You don't have to do everything yourself. There's no harm in listening to others from time to time.

Marinette took a deep breath, determination flooding her as she declared, "You're right, Tikki, but right now we have to go and help the guys. We'll find you something to eat at the hotel."

She dashed back into the hotel, quickly heading to the kitchen to grab a cookie for Tikki, who munching on it as Marinette made her way to the roof.

“Ah, Cat Noir! Phantom!" she shouted, her heart racing as she spotted Cat Noir precariously tied to his staff, dangling over the edge, while Antibug stood on the other end, giggling menacingly. Danny was entwined in her yo-yo, struggling against her grip. "Hurry up, Tikki!"

Marinette urged, worry etched on her face as she watched.

“I'm eating as fast as I can!" Tikki squeaked back, but the tension was thick.

Antibug taunted Cat Noir, "Aren't you tired of playing second fiddle to Ladybug?" to which he responded defiantly, "And aren't you tired of copying Ladybug?!"

Meanwhile, Phantom grumbled, "Chloé, get off me! I’m not that type of ghost," as Antibug rubbed her cheek against his, much to Cat Noir's dismay, realizing the complicated predicament Danny was in.

Cat Noir shook his head firmly, rejecting Antibug's proposal, which made Danny feel a swell of relief that he wasn't alone in his dislike for Chloé's antics. Antibug, undeterred, turned her attention back to Phantom, rubbing her cheek against his and teasing, "Don't worry, Danny; I'll join you soon enough," her voice dripping with suggestion.

From the shadows, Marinette watched, her stomach twisting in disgust at Chloé's behavior, yet at the same time feeling a confusing twinge of jealousy at the sight of Antibug closeness with Phantom.

She couldn't quite pin down why it bothered her so much, but the image stirred troubling feelings within her that she didn't have time to sort out as the chaos unfolded around them.

Antibug's voice echoed through the chaotic battleground, laced with malicious glee as she spoke directly to Ladybug, "I know you can hear me, Lady-brat, wherever you are. You're going to have to choose. If you want to keep Cat Noir and Phantom alive, you'll have to give me your Miraculous. And if you refuse, well then take a good look at Cat Noir, because this will be the last you'll ever see of him. I'm going to count to ten! One…!"

The tension in the air thickened as everyone held their breath, knowing the stakes had just raised to an entirely new level.

Desperation led Danny to a risky ploy, as he turned to Antibug and started showering her with compliments, hoping to distract her long enough for Ladybug to make her move. "You know, Antibug, you really are something else," he flirted, watching her eyes light up with interest.

As she leaned in closer, she took the bait more than he expected and suddenly captured him in a kiss, leaving Cat Noir gagging in disgust and Marinette's fists clenched in suppressed anger for reasons she couldn't fully comprehend. Just then, Tikki finished her cookie, and with newfound energy, transformed into Ladybug, swinging into action and sending Antibug plummeting from her precarious perch.

Released from Antibug's hold, Danny breathlessly thanked Ladybug, but she brushed past him, ignoring his gratitude as she focused on freeing Cat Noir from the staff. With a pout on her face, Ladybug shot a frustrated glance at her partner, demanding, "Let’s finish this," as the resolve to confront Antibug surged within her.

Antibug leaped back onto the rooftop, her yo-yo spinning ominously in her hands as she glared at Ladybug, who stood resolute, her anger palpable. “You’ll regret challenging me, Lady-brat!” Antibug sneered, preparing for battle. Ladybug tightened her grip on her own yo-yo, her voice steady despite her fury. “I’m not afraid of you, Antibug! You’ll find out just how strong I am!”

As the two charged at one another, Cat Noir turned to Danny, bewildered. “Why is she so mad?” he asked, concern etched on his face. “Is she really jealous of Chloé?”

Phantom mused aloud. At that moment, Antibug shouted, “You’ll never be as great a partner as I am for Phantom!”

Ladybug snapped back, “I’m the best partner for both Phantom and you, Cat Noir! And if you dare touch either of them, you’ll pay!”

Cat Noir shook Danny's shoulders and said, “See? She definitely likes us!” He looked thoughtful. “But which one does she like more?”

Cat Noir turned to Danny, a curious glint in his eye. “Do you think the Akuma is hiding in the earrings or the yo-yo?” Danny pondered for a moment before answering, “I’m betting on the earrings; it’s the most obvious choice.”

A playful grin spread across Cat Noir's face as he quipped, “Well, then you should charm her into taking them off so we can win!” Danny rolled his eyes and lightly punched Cat Noir's arm, saying with a laugh, “I’ll never flirt with her again if that’s what it takes!”

Just then, Antibug couldn’t resist taunting, “Oh please, Danny, like you’d ever stand a chance against the likes of me!” Ladybug’s expression darkened at the comment, and she shot a fierce glare at Antibug, her resolve hardening. “You want to play games? Let’s see who comes out on top!”

“Lucky Charm!” Ladybug exclaimed, her eyes lighting up as a bag of colorful marbles appeared in her hands. She stared at them, confusion clouding her features.

“A bag of marbles? What am I supposed to do with this?”

Antibug laughed mockingly, her Anti-Charm manifesting as a sleek sword. “Looks like you're not as lucky as you thought, Ladybug! While you’re busy playing with your toys, I’ll be slicing my way to victory!”

Ladybug quickly shook off her uncertainty, determination setting in her eyes as she reassured herself that she could find a way to use the marbles to turn the tide.

Antibug winked at Danny with a mischievous glint in her eye, saying, “Once I’m done with Ladybug, we can continue where we left off,” before blowing him a kiss and charging at Ladybug with her sword raised. As the chaos of the battle erupted around him, Danny couldn’t help but feel a mix of confusion and dread about how he had ended up in this bizarre situation, caught between a fierce fight and the playful, yet unsettling, flirtation from his enemy.

Danny frowned at Antibug's comment, interjecting firmly, “I’m not your Pookie bear,” despite feeling a strange sense of déjà vu wash over him at the nickname, as if he had heard it somewhere before but couldn't quite place it.

The thought nagged at him, but he pushed it aside, wrestling with the confusion and tension of the moment as he focused on the battle, unable to ask why that name felt so familiar amidst the chaos unfolding around them.

Ladybug confidently placed her arm on Cat Noir’s shoulder, declaring, “Cat Noir, Phantom, and I are a team. If you take me on, you take Cat Noir and Phantom on too. It's not my problem if you don't have any friends.”

As she, Phantom, and Cat Noir shared a determined smile, suddenly, her earrings beeped along with Antibug's, signaling an urgent message from Hawk Moth: “Take her Miraculous before it's too late!”

Without hesitation, Cat Noir shouted, “Cataclysm!” and smashed the pool cover, causing Antibug to fall and get trapped.

Phantom swiftly floated down, snatching her earrings and tossing them to Ladybug, who stomped on them, prompting the akuma to fly away.

“No more evil doing for you, little akuma. Time to de-evilize!” she announced, trapping the creature and releasing the purified butterfly.

“Gotcha! Bye, bye, little butterfly. Miraculous Ladybug!” With those words, everything returned to normal, and Antibug transformed back into Chloé, the remnants of their battle fading away.

Chloé blinked in confusion, looking around as she regained her composure. “What am I doing here?” she asked, and before she could linger on it, Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir chimed in unison, “Pound it!” Recognizing Ladybug, Chloé’s expression shifted. “Ladybug?” she questioned, and Ladybug quickly added, “Chloé, I… I'm really sorry about earlier. I would've defeated Vanisher sooner if I'd taken your advice.” Chloé smirked at this admission, replying, “Oh, huh.

In that case, I might reconsider,” and Ladybug’s curiosity piqued, asking, “Reconsider what?” Chloé grinned, “I might just have to stay your most devoted fan after all!”

Ladybug chuckled awkwardly, “Oh, yeah. Well, uh… thanks? I suppose. In that case, let me offer you some advice: you should work things out with your friend Sabrina.”

Chloé raised an eyebrow, reflecting on the suggestion, “Mm. Well, since it's coming from Ladybug. Ha ha.”

With a final wave, Ladybug concluded, “Bug out!” before taking her leave, leaving Chloé with a mix of feelings as she pondered their exchange.

Chloé dashed over to Danny with a bright smile, her gratitude pouring out as she said, "Thanks for defending me; I heard what you said about helping!" In a sudden burst of enthusiasm, she leaned in and kissed him on the cheek before squealing and running off, clearly thrilled by her bold move.

Danny stood there, a mix of confusion and surprise flooding his thoughts; he didn’t see Chloé in a romantic light and felt weird about the kiss, hoping it would somehow prompt her to interact more positively with others.

Meanwhile, Cat Noir, unable to resist teasing, called out with a mischievous grin, "Looks like you've got a fan, Danny! Better watch out for her swooning!"

Danny shot Cat Noir a pointed look, shaking his head firmly as he replied, "Oh, come on, don't push it! Just because she kissed me on the cheek doesn’t mean I’m about to start swooning over her like you do with Ladybug, so maybe save the jokes for someone who’s actually interested."

He crossed his arms, trying to brush off any embarrassment while he silently hoped that Chloé would indeed change her ways, knowing that friendship was more important than anything else right now.

After finding a quiet corner to de-transform, Marinette sighed, running a hand through her hair as Tikki floated beside her, concern etched on her tiny face. "Marinette, why were you so angry when Phantom kissed Antibug? It was just a distraction, right?"

Tikki asked. Marinette fidgeted, glancing away as she responded, "I don’t know, Tikki! There was just something about him that felt... familiar, and seeing that kiss triggered something inside me."

Tikki thought for a moment and suggested, "You mean like Danny Fenton? He kinda looks like him."

Marinette shook her head vehemently, "No way! Danny's hair, skin color, and eyes are totally different from Phantom's!" She frowned, adding, "I just hope I don’t have to feel this way about Phantom again; it’s so confusing!"

As Marinette paced back and forth, her thoughts tangled like a web, she couldn't help but ramble to Tikki, "And then there's Danny! After our first kiss, I didn’t think I’d feel so confused! It’s like my heart is competing with itself—do I like Adrien more or Danny? One moment, I'm daydreaming about the way Adrien smiles, and the next, I remember how sweet Danny was when he defended my friends from Chloe. Ugh, why does this have to be so complicated? I feel like I'm being pulled in two directions, and the jealousy I felt about Phantom just makes everything an even bigger mess! How am I supposed to figure out my feelings when my head is spinning like this?"

As Chloé entered the classroom, Alya leaned over to Marinette with a teasing smirk, saying, "Look, it’s our favorite Antibug," and gestured toward her.

Chloé flopped down in her seat, arms crossed with her usual attitude, but when Sabrina timidly walked in next, looking downcast, the atmosphere shifted slightly. Alya noted, "And look who it is—Vanisher! Now we just need Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir to complete the superhero squad."

Chloé, catching Sabrina’s nervousness, turned her gaze and said sharply, "Well? What are you doing? Sit down."

When Sabrina's face lit up in surprise and happiness at Chloé's command, she quickly complied, and for a fleeting moment, a small, genuine smile appeared on Chloé's face, surprising both Marinette and Alya.

Marinette whispered to Alya, her eyes wide, "Did Chloé just smile? That’s new!"

Alya grinned and looked at Marinette with a playful sparkle in her eye, saying, "I still prefer our way, though."

The two friends exchanged a playful fist bump, their smiles radiant as they reveled in their unique bond.

Below them, Adrien and Danny shared an amused glance.



Chapter Text

Vincent enthusiastically calls out, "Alright, everybody look at the camera. Hahaha, they're perfect! Say spaghetti!"

In unison, Ms. Mendeleiev's class responds, "Spaghetti!" as Adrien laughs while sharing a glance with Nino. Marinette excitedly exclaims, "I'm gonna be in a photo with Adrien and Danny! I'm gonna be in a photo with Adrien and Danny!"

Alya responds with a teasing tone, "Right, 'cause uh– it's a class photo and you're in the same class as Adrien and Danny."

Marinette eagerly nods, adding, "Amazing, isn't it? OH MY GOSH! What if we're standing in the same row together?"

Alya chuckles and advises, "Oh girl, you're too funny. Just smile and whatever happens, don't forget to breathe!"

Juleka interjects, "At least you know you're gonna be in the photo." Rose reassures her, saying, "No, Juleka, I'm telling you, you're not jinxed! This time it's gonna work out, I can feel it, right here!"

Marinette, curious, asks, "What's this about being jinxed?"

Danny approached Juleka, trying to reassure her about her fear of being jinxed with photos.

Juleka sighed and explained, "Ever since I was little, every time someone takes a photo of me, something always goes very wrong," as a series of flashbacks played out: one photo showed a younger Max obscuring Juleka's face, another featured a pigeon blocking her at the last moment, and yet another captured Juleka nearly missing the frame entirely.

Rose jumped in to support her friend, saying, "You're wrong, Juleka, you'll see!" Marinette added with enthusiasm, "For sure! We'll do everything we can to make sure it goes right this time. Don't forget to smile!"

Juleka managed a smile in response, while Danny confidently reassured her that she wouldn’t be jinxed this time, saying he could feel it.

Vincent expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you kids, you've been wonderful," as he adjusted things for Marinette's class. He then instructed them, "Ok, time to flash your pearly whites, guys! You kids take a seat in the front bench," gesturing for Max, Alix, Rose, Marinette, and Mylène to sit down quickly as he had "sixteen other classes to shoot."

As everyone settled onto the bench, Adrien commented, "The new album is really good," which led to a flurry of whispers among the rest of the class. Chloé, from a distance, taunted, "Look Sabrina, they're up front in the baby seats! Go on rugrats, don't forget to take your thumbs out of your mouths!"

Marinette let out a grunt in response. Danny interjected, "Can you please stop making fun of people for one minute?" to which Chloé replied, "I can make fun of anyone any time, American."

Danny shot back at Chloé, "It's exhausting listening to you pick on everyone. Why can't you just act your age for once?"

Chloé rolled her eyes and retorted, "Aww, poor Danny can't handle a little teasing? Maybe you should toughen up!"

Danny crossed his arms, clearly frustrated. "It's not about toughness; it's about being nice, something you clearly wouldn’t understand."

Chloé smirked, maintaining her stance. "Nice? This is what being a queen is all about! You should try it sometime."

Danny narrowed his eyes and replied, "Being a queen doesn’t mean you get to be mean. You could be a role model instead of a bully."

Chloé dismissed his argument with a wave, saying, "Please, save your lectures for someone who cares!"

Marinette bit her lip, trying to suppress a swoon as she watched Danny stand up to Chloé yet again, his confidence shining through as he defended their classmates. However, her heart was a jumble of emotions, caught between admiration for Danny’s bravery and her ever-present crush on Adrien. She felt a flutter in her stomach whenever she thought of their playful moments together, but Danny's unwavering support made her question her feelings. Marinette glanced between the two boys, her mind swirling as she tried to make sense of her conflicting emotions, wondering if it was possible to feel this way about both of them at the same time. With a soft sigh, she turned her attention back to the unfolding scene, not quite ready to face the complexity of her heart.

Vincent called out for the next row, gesturing for Nathaniel, Alya, Danny, Sabrina, and Chloé to take their places on the rear bench, which prompted Chloé to protest indignantly, "Wait just one minute! I'm supposed to be in the middle row, right next to Adrien.

Preferably the center. Look, we're the same size!" She waved her hands dismissively at both Adrien and herself. Vincent, unfazed, responded, "Nah, go stand in the back row, behind the rest."

This only fueled Chloé's outrage as she snapped, "How dare you put me behind the rest? Do you know who my father is?" Vincent quipped back, "Is he a photographer?"

Chloé gasped, flustered, "NO! He's—" but Vincent interrupted her, "Bummer, I could really use an assistant. Now hurry up and take your place, or I'll put you up front with the babies!"

With a frustrated growl, Chloé stomped away, leaving Danny chuckling at the exchange as Chloé shot him an icy glare, clearly not amused by his laughter.

Vincent clapped his hands to get the attention of the boys as he instructed, "The rest of you boys, go stand in the middle row." Adrien turned to Chloé, trying to ease her frustration, and said, "It's no big deal, Chloé! As long as we're all in the same photo, right?" Vincent nodded enthusiastically, adding, "Perfect! You guys are awesome! Now stop squirming and let's get this photo shot!" As they settled into position, Juleka stood off to the side, adjusting her reflection in a distant mirror, appearing lost in her thoughts while the rest of the classmates buzzed around her, fidgeting and chatting, readying for the moment while Vincent attempted to corral everyone into alignment.

Marinette raised her hand, looking slightly concerned, and said, "Uh, excuse me, sir, you forgot Juleka."

Danny chimed in, "Yeah, we have to have Juleka in the picture, sir!"

Vincent quickly apologized, scratching his head, "Huh? Ah, sorry, my bad! Go stand in the middle row, next to that blonde-haired boy."

Marinette smiled encouragingly at Juleka, adding, "And you're gonna be right in the center! All eyes will be on you! No more jinxed class photos!"

Danny grinned, nudging Juleka gently, and teased, "I told you that I had a feeling that you were gonna get your picture taken!"

The group laughed, lightening the mood as they finally began to settle into their places for the photo.

Vincent threw up his hands in exasperation, exclaiming, "No, this isn't right! Something's not working here!"

Chloé rolled her eyes and shot back, "Uhh, of course it's not working! I'm in the wrong spot!"

Ignoring her for the moment, Vincent turned to Ivan, saying, "You, move over here, will ya? Let's see..."

He shifted Ivan around, trying to find a suitable spot, but it only seemed to complicate things further.

Just then, Denis Damoclès stepped forward, raising an eyebrow, and inquired, "Excuse me, but do we have a problem?"

Vincent sighed heavily, his frustration evident as he replied, "It doesn't matter where I put him, it throws the whole picture out of whack!"

Chloé crossed her arms, indignantly declaring, "My spot is unacceptable!" before jumping down a row and shoving Juleka, who retaliated by pushing back.

Marinette cheered, "That's right, Juleka, don't let her push you out of the way!"

Danny chimed in with encouragement, "Yeah, don’t let Chloé push you around!"

Caline interjected firmly, "Ms. Bourgeois, behave yourself!" Chloé shot back, "Hey! Nobody asked you loudmouth!"

Adrien tried to mediate, saying, "This isn't gym class, you know, Chlo!"

Vincent, determined to get things back on track, began directing everyone, "You, over here, you here, and you here," as the students shuffled around. Once they settled in again, Vincent declared, "There, perfect!" Chloé immediately protested, "Uh, no! It isn't! It's not perfect at all! I'm totally not next to Adrien!"

Adrien sighed in defeat, followed by Marinette and Danny, who facepalmed.

Chloé leaned over to Sabrina with a mischievous grin, whispering, "Make sure she doesn't come back!"

Sabrina nodded eagerly, but then piped up, "Ms. Bustier, I need to go too!" Danny raised an eyebrow, sensing something fishy about the exchange.

Meanwhile, Juleka hurried into the bathroom, followed closely by Sabrina, who quickly wedged a wooden chair against the handle and giggled behind the closed door.

Juleka gasped in surprise upon hearing the giggles and tugged at the doorknob, only to find the chair blocking her escape, her heart racing as she realized she was trapped.

In the school courtyard, Vincent exclaimed, "We're back in business!" while Sabrina gave Chloé a thumbs-up, prompting Chloé to gleefully jump beside Adrien. Marinette, noticing Juleka's absence, exclaimed, "Hey! What are you doing? Where's Juleka?"

Danny added to the commotion, demanding, "Yeah, where is she? Chloé, get back in your spot so we can take this picture!"

Adrien, slightly confused, asked, "How'd you get here?" Chloé dismissively replied, "Urgh, who cares? At last, I'm in the right spot!"

Vincent then instructed everyone, "I want you to flash your best smiles! Because it's the last time we are doing this!"

Just as Marinette gasped in realization, "Wait!" Vincent snapped the photo, declaring, "Thanks, kids!"

Marinette rushed in, pleading, "Wait! Please, sir, we have to redo the photo!"

Principal Damoclès looked confused and asked, "Why's that?"

With urgency, Marinette replied, "Because Juleka's not in it!" The principal furrowed his brow, asking, "Jule-who?"

Marinette urgently clarified, "Juleka! The tall one with the purple streaks!"

Danny chimed in, recalling, "The one that Vincent told to stand next to Adrien!"

Everyone looked around, confused, as they collectively realized, "She's right. Where'd she go?"

Adrien contributed, "Didn't she go to the bathroom?" Chloé, seizing the moment, pointed out, "Uh, Denis Damoclès, don't we need to be heading off to lunch? And aren't you paying the photographer by the hour?"

Principal Damoclès, realizing the time crunch, replied, "Why yes! No time to retake; class, move along, hurry up!" Vincent, eager to wrap things up, announced, "Okay, lunch break!"

Danny confronted Chloé with a stern expression, asking sharply, "What did you do?" Chloé's response was defiant, "I did the thing that I deserve to be in front of Adrien."

Danny's frustration boiled over as he replied, "And you tried to use this little scheme of yours just to get take a picture with Adrien while ruining someone else’s who's been having a hard time getting her picture taken."

Chloé shrugged nonchalantly, stating, "Why should I care as long as I get what I want?"

Danny felt a surge of irritation at her selfishness, while Sabrina, standing nearby, began to feel guilty about her own involvement in the scheme; she disliked witnessing Danny's frustration directed at Chloé, torn between her loyalty to her friend and the rightness of Juleka's situation.

"Danny, I—" Sabrina began, her voice trailing off as she avoided his eyes, flustered and unsure of how to explain herself. Danny, feeling the weight of disappointment, sighed.

“You know, it’s not just about what Chloé wants, Sabrina. Juleka deserves to be in that photo too!"

He turned on his heel, determination flaring in his chest. "I’m going to find Juleka and tell her we’ll make sure she’s in that picture, even if I have to pull some strings. This is going to happen, and it’s the least we can do for her."

Rose opened the girls' bathroom door and stepped inside, calling out, "Juleka? Juleka! Jule-kuh!?"

Her heart sank when she heard Juleka sobbing and quickly pushed a chair aside to get to her. "Poor sweet Juleka!" she exclaimed, rushing over.

Juleka stood up, sniffling, and said, "I missed the photo. Didn't I?"

Rose nodded vigorously, frustration filling her as she replied, "Yeah, another one of Chloé's mean tricks! But I heard that Danny is going to try to do something to get you into the picture."

Juleka shrugged in defeat, "Why should I expect it to be any different? Even if Danny’s trying to help. Nobody ever hears me. Or sees me. I'm invisible. Even in photos."

Rose shook her head, determined to encourage her friend. "Don't say that, Juleka! It's not true!"

Juleka shook her head, her voice heavy with resignation.

“Forget it. As long as Chloé's in the picture, she'll find a way to keep me out of it."

Rose reached out, panicking, "No, wait, Juleka!" But Juleka was already turning away, her eyes filled with hurt.

“Really, Rose, forget it. Forget me." With that, she dashed out of the school, her footsteps echoing with frustration as she made her way to a nearby park bench, feeling the weight of exclusion settle firmly on her shoulders.

The window of Hawk Moth's lair creaked open. "Poor girl, feeling so lonely and ignored," he murmured to himself, feigning sympathy.

“How terrible it must be to feel you don't even exist." He reached for a delicate butterfly resting on a nearby table, transforming it into a dark akuma with a flick of his wrist.

“Come here, my little friend," he commanded, his voice dripping with malice.

“Fly, my vile akuma, and give this transparent soul a voice and a vision!" With that, the akuma launched into the day, its sinister wings carrying the promise of chaos and transformation, ready to target Juleka and ignite her feelings of invisibility into something powerful yet destructive.

At Collège Françoise Dupont, Rose paced nervously, exclaiming, "Oh, Juleka's been locked in the bathroom; she really does have the class photo jinx!"

Marinette's eyes widened with understanding, "Of course, I should've known Chloé was behind this! We're going to have to break this curse, Rose!"

Rose suggested asking the photographer, but Marinette shook her head, stating, "There's no point; he wouldn't want to! Unless, if the photo disappears, the principal would have no choice but to ask the photographer to shoot another one, with Juleka!"

A burst of inspiration lit up Rose's face, "You're a genius, Marinette! But why would the photo just disappear?"

With determination, Marinette replied, "You find Juleka; I'll take care of the rest!"

Just then, Chloé and Sabrina, lurking around a corner, overheard the plan, with Chloé hissing in frustration, "She's not ruining my perfect photo with Adrien! Think of something, fast!"

"Juleka!" he called out, desperation in his voice, but Juleka, now Reflekta, only smirked playfully as she rejected her old name.

“It's Reflekta now," she declared, holding him close and planting multiple kisses on his cheek, a whirlwind of emotions bubbling within her.

“Don't worry, I won’t let you be transformed into my reflection," she reassured him, her eyes sparkling with mischief and determination.

With a swift leap, she lifted him effortlessly into her arms, the thrill of her newfound power igniting a fierce desire for revenge against Chloé.

“Let's show her what it feels like to be noticed!" she proclaimed, her voice brimming with newfound confidence as she prepared to confront her tormentor with Danny by her side.

Marinette and Tikki crouched on the stairs outside Principal Damoclès' office, strategizing about how to break Juleka's class photo jinx before the photographer left for the day.

“So, all the materials stay in the Principal's office during lunch break!" Marinette whispered eagerly, but Tikki protested, "I refuse to be a part of this!"

Pressed for time, Marinette insisted they had to act quickly and boldly entered the office. As tensions mounted, Chloé, lurking nearby and filming with a smirk, caught sight of Marinette, prompting her to hide under the desk just as Chloé and Sabrina strolled in. "I knew this wasn't a good idea!"

Tikki muttered, just as panic erupted outside. Reflekta appeared, boldly declaring her new identity to the students and teachers:

“Hello! Nobody has ever noticed me! But those days are over! Because from now on, everybody will notice me because everyone will look like me! Time to get a new look!"

With a swift wave, she transformed Principal Damoclès and Vincent into her duplicates, escalating the chaos as she reveled in her power.

“No need to panic! Who doesn't love an extreme makeover? Nobody leaves here!" Reflekta laughed, blocking the exits with lockers while Hawk Moth observed her antics with delight, knowing Ladybug and Cat Noir would soon be on their way.

“Chloé Bourgeois? Have you seen Chloé Bourgeois?" Reflekta called out, her quest for notoriety intensifying.

As Danny remained cradled in Reflekta's arms, shock washed over his face as he witnessed her transforming everyone into versions of herself, and he knew he had to speak up.

“Hey, Fruitloop," he started, his voice tinged with concern, "do you really think this plan is a smart way to get Ladybug and Cat Noir’s Miraculous? I mean, if you're just turning people into reflections of Reflekta, what happens to the Miraculous once they've been transformed into Reflekta?"

With a hopeful thought, he reached out, trying to tap into the psychic link Hawk Moth had with his villains, and it caught Hawk Moth's attention.

Realizing Danny had a point, Hawk Moth felt a wave of doubt about his plan.

If Reflekta got into a confrontation with Ladybug or Cat Noir, it could backfire spectacularly, undermining any chance of retrieving the precious Miraculous he sought.

"You really are the smooth brain Fruitloop I’ve ever seen!" Danny taunted.

Hawk Moth, sensing the frustration brewing, called out to Reflekta, urging her to continue her mayhem against Chloé while crafting an elaborate scheme to lure Ladybug and Cat Noir into a trap.

Reflekta, gleaming with excitement at the thought of revenge, agreed enthusiastically, rubbing Danny's cheek affectionately before planting a swift kiss on him, momentarily distracting him from his concerns. With his arms somewhat restricted, Danny facepalmed, exasperated that he was stuck amidst a cluster of villains and feeling like he could devise a much better plan than what they were currently orchestrating, underscoring his frustration with their chaotic antics.

Adrien burst onto the scene, eyes widening at the chaos and destruction, signaling that it was time to spring into action.

“Plagg, claws out!” he declared, transforming with a flash into his heroic persona as he sprinted towards the school’s main entrance, only to find it blocked. "Yo! Check it! Cat Noir is gonna save us!" Nino shouted, but Cat Noir quickly hushed him, aware of the tension in the air. Just then, Reflekta spotted him and charged forward with a fierce flying kick aimed at him, but Cat Noir skillfully dodged the attack, landing safely as he registered Danny Fenton held tightly in Reflekta's arms. "Danny Fenton, what's going on?" he exclaimed, his mind racing to piece together the bizarre situation as he prepared to confront the chaotic villain impeding his way.

Danny quickly explained, "I was talking to Juleka trying to convince her that I would help her get into the class photo, but then an Akuma showed up, and it turned Juleka into Reflekta. Now I’m her prisoner!" Just as he finished speaking, Reflekta chimed in, her eyes narrowing at Cat Noir. "You are not touching my Danny, kitty cat!" she declared fiercely. The two clashed with a flurry of kicks and punches, and Cat Noir struggled to maintain focus, knowing he had to protect Danny at all costs. It was a difficult balancing act; he couldn't use his staff for fear of accidentally hitting his friend while also trying to counter Reflekta’s aggressive attacks. With every move, he felt slightly disadvantaged, keenly aware of the stakes as he fought not just for victory but for Danny’s safety.

With a powerful kick, Reflekta struck Cat Noir in the stomach, sending him crashing into the wall with a thud. Just as she was about to seize his Miraculous, her attention shifted to Chloé, who had just entered the fray. “There you are at last! Chloé Bourgeois!” Reflekta exclaimed with glee. Confused, Chloé shot back, “Who are you?” Reflekta smirked, “Take a good look at me because I am your future face!” Chloé’s disgust was palpable as she replied, “Eugh! Gross!” Trying to flee from the scene, she was abruptly zapped by Reflekta's ray, leaving her bewildered. “What in the? Do you realize how much my outfit cost?” she protested, momentarily distracted by the shocking transformation. Reflekta laughed, confidently retorting, “You should be thanking me! You look a thousand times better like this!”

Marinette, finding a secluded spot, quickly transformed into Ladybug, her heart racing as she sensed the urgency of the situation. Meanwhile, Cat Noir had taken to the balcony, gripping his staff tightly as he prepared to strategize a way to free Danny from Reflekta's grasp. Hawk Moth’s voice echoed in Reflekta's mind, urging her to create chaos across the city before refining his scheme to snatch their Miraculous. As she leapt onto the rooftops with Danny still in her clutches, Ladybug arrived on the scene, exclaiming, “Cat Noir! What happened?” Cat Noir, panting from the intense battle, quickly replied, “It’s Reflekta! She was akumatized while I was trying to help Juleka, and now she has Danny captive! We need to find a way to outsmart her and get him back!”

Reflekta's powers surged as she transformed multiple people into mirror images of herself, leaving Danny gasping in horror at the chaos unfolding around him. "Stop this, Juleka! This isn’t the way to get recognized!" he pleaded, but she remained stubbornly unmoved, insisting she wouldn't cease her actions until he acknowledged her fully. With determination, Reflekta headed to the TV station, intent on announcing a challenge to Ladybug and Cat Noir, daring them to find her and take on the fight for their Miraculous. As the broadcast ended, Ladybug exclaimed, "To the TV station!" Meanwhile, at the station, Reflekta wrapped her arms around Danny and planted a loud, passionate kiss on him, leaving him fuming and utterly displeased at being kissed by yet another supervillain.

Reflekta showered Danny with kisses, pecking him on the cheek, then on the forehead, and finally landing a bold kiss on the lips, leaving bright purple lipstick marks all over his face. Frustrated, Danny wiped his mouth and glared at her, exclaiming, “Seriously?! You think this is going to win me over? This is just embarrassing! You can’t force someone to recognize you like this!” Reflekta smirked, clearly enjoying his discomfort. “Oh, but Danny, once everyone sees how perfect I am, you’ll have no choice but to notice!” he shot back, “This isn’t the attention you think it is; you need to stop!”

Ladybug and Cat Noir burst into the TV station just in time to confront Reflekta, who had Danny firmly in her grip. “Get your hands off of Danny Fenton!” Ladybug demanded, her tone fierce as she noted the purple lipstick marks smeared across his face. Reflekta, her anger flaring, spun around dramatically and shot back, “You think you can deakumatize me? I’m going to make everyone see just how incredible I am!” With that, the fight began, punches and kicks flying as they clashed. Cat Noir executed a graceful flip, darting to Danny’s side, but Reflekta tried to intercept him. Quick on his feet, Cat Noir grabbed her wrist and flipped her over effortlessly. He then ushered Danny to safety, looking him over with concern. “Are you okay?” Cat Noir asked. Danny frowned, “No! I just got kissed by a supervillain again! I really don’t want this to become a habit!” They were further away now, and Danny decided it was time to transform, switching to his Phantom form, but Cat Noir interrupted, “Wait, you need to clean that lipstick off your face first before you engage in a fight!”

Danny quickly went intangible, searching for a nearby restroom where he could scrub the remnants of the embarrassing lipstick from his face. Meanwhile, the battle between Ladybug and Reflekta intensified, grappling fiercely as their movements echoed through the TV station. Cat Noir, watching the fray with a smirk, teased, “Hey, Ladybug, I didn’t know you had a crush on this guy named Danny!” before rejoining the fray. As Danny splashed water on his face, he couldn't shake the feeling that these awkward encounters with supervillains were becoming a frustratingly regular part of his life, hoping this would be the last time he’d find himself in such a ridiculous predicament.

After Danny successfully rubbed off the last traces of the embarrassing lipstick from his face, he stealthily made his way to the recording studio where Ladybug and Cat Noir were still struggling against Reflekta.

Spotting the akuma hidden in her bracelet, Danny seized the moment as Reflekta paused to gloat about her impending victory, declaring that she would claim their Miraculous.

With perfect precision, he unleashed a powerful Ecto blast that shattered her bracelet.

Emerging from the shadows, Danny quipped, “Am I too late to join the party?”

Ladybug, relieved to see him, quickly responded, “No more evil doing for you, little akuma! Time to de-evilize!” as she deftly captured the akuma. With a triumphant smile, she proclaimed, “Gotcha. Bye-bye, little butterfly.”

Moments later, she released the purified butterfly and called out, “Miraculous Ladybug!” restoring order and leaving Danny feeling triumphant amidst the chaos.

Ladybug smiled, glancing around as she wondered where Danny had gone, but he quickly assured her he had some business to take care of, and they exchanged a fist bump with Cat Noir, solidifying their camaraderie with a cheerful “Pound it!”

Meanwhile, Juleka, returning to her normal self, looked confused as she asked, “Where, where am I?” Ladybug, taking charge, requested, “Could you take this girl back to her school please, Mr. Bourgeois?” to which Mayor Bourgeois readily agreed, “Yes, of course, Ladybug!”

Grateful, she replied, “Thank you!” just as her Miraculous beeped, signaling it was time to leave.

With a wave, she said, “See you later, Cat Noir! Phantom! Bug out!” and swung gracefully away, leaving Cat Noir smiling after her.

In a dark corner of Hawk Moth's lair, the villain scoffed, “You might've pulled it off today, Ladybug, but everything isn't always as it appears! Watch out, Ladybug! I'll destroy you when you least expect it!” as the window ominously closed.

Back in the courtyard, Danny spotted Marinette animatedly talking to Mr. Vincent, her enthusiasm evident as she explained her request.

“Mr. Vincent, do you think it would be possible for us to take another class photo? Juleka wasn’t in the original one, and I really want her to be included," she pleaded earnestly, hoping he'd understand.

Danny hesitated for a moment, not wanting to interrupt, but he felt a nudge of determination for Juleka's sake, so he walked over to them.

“Excuse me, Mr. Vincent, I know it's an awkward time, but I promised Juleka I'd help make sure she gets included in the class photo, no matter what," he admitted, giving Marinette a supportive smile as he made his case.

Marinette eagerly suggested, "We could set up at the park next door!"

Mr. Vincent hesitated, considering it, but she quickly added, "We want an awesome photo taken by the most awesome photographer, PLEASE!"

Danny couldn't help but chuckle at her antics; her charming approach reminded him of how endearing her determination could be without being pushy.

After a moment of contemplation, Mr. Vincent relented, saying, "Well, when you put it that way...OK!" with a smile, agreeing to set up the photo shoot and ensuring Juleka would finally be included in the class picture.

At the park, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement as everyone gathered for the long-awaited class photo, this time with Juleka included, though Chloé and Sabrina stood apart, casting glances their way.

Mr. Vincent positioned them and said, "Okay, we're all good here, ready?"

Adrien turned to Marinette and Danny, grinning as he complimented, "This photo was a good idea, Marinette, Danny!"

Danny waved it off, replying, "It was no problem. You should thank Marinette more than me.”

Marinette blushed at Adrien's praise, whispering a shy "Thanks!"

Chloé huffed, "Like I would want to be part of their stupid photo anyway! Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!"

Sabrina lingered near the edges of the group, glancing longingly at her classmates before reluctantly following Chloé with a sorrowful expression.

As the photographer snapped the picture, Rose exclaimed, "The class photo curse is broken!" and Juleka turned to Marinette and Danny, her eyes sparkling with gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Marinette! Danny!"

Chapter Text

The Dupain-Cheng family living room is filled with a mix of excitement and nerves as Marinette prepares to greet her Great Uncle, Wang Cheng.

Holding her phone, she reassures Tikki, saying, "You'll see Tikki. With this app, I'll say it just fine," before pressing the microphone button to introduce herself, "Welcome to my home. My name is Marinette."

The translator app responds with "欢迎来到我的家，我的名字叫马里内特," prompting Marinette to repeat it but falter at first; she finally gets it right, earning praise from Tikki, "Good job Marinette!"

Despite the encouragement, Marinette's anxiety surfaces as she frets, "I'm so nervous! Do you think he'll like them?" while clutching a bouquet of flowers.

Tikki reassures her, "Well of course! They're fine!" but Marinette insists, "They can't be fine, they have to be perfect! My Mom's uncle is a super famous Chinese chef. He's very particular, so things have to be just right."

Just then, the doorbell rings and Marinette exclaims, "That's him! Hide, Tikki!" as Tikki rushes to conceal herself.

Marinette clumsily trips over her couch backing on her way to the door, exclaiming a small "Oof!" before opening it to reveal Wang Cheng, who greets her with, "你好."

Flustered, Marinette stumbles over her words, trying to properly welcome him in Mandarin, muttering to herself, "Uh, welcome Mari you're at Nette's. Uh ah, welcome to Marinette's! You're Chinese! No no no no!"

Confused, she fumbles for her phone again, handing Wang Cheng the flowers as he takes a moment to smell them. In a whisper-shout to the translator app, Marinette desperately says, "Welcome to my home. My name is Marinette," before sighing in frustration, "Ugh, this is so lame."

As Marinette continues to struggle with the translation app that keeps malfunctioning and repeating "Ugh, this sucks," she grows increasingly anxious about her Great Uncle’s visit and decides to call Alya for advice. On the other end, Alya reassures her, saying, "Chill out Marinette, I got the solution. Just hang tight," before abruptly hanging up, leaving Marinette frustrated and uncertain.

After thanking the dial tone, she returns to face Wang Cheng, trying to muster some calm despite her obvious discomfort.

Just then, the doorbell rings again, prompting Marinette to jump up and rush to answer it, where she finds Adrien standing there with a friendly "Hey Marinette!" followed closely by Danny, who also enthusiastically greets her, saying, "hey Marinette."

Marinette's eyes widen in surprise as she exclaims, "ADRIEN!? Danny?! What in the—uh—what are you—" to which Adrien responds with a grin, explaining how Alya called him to help with someone who speaks Chinese, declaring, "Well, here I am! Translator at your service," and giving a playful bow.

Danny adds, "I decided to tag along because nothing was interesting on TV. Plus, Adrien told me that this could be a good learning experience about other cultures." Conflicted but relieved, Marinette stammers, "No! I mean, yes! Uh, where's Alya?"

Just as she asks, her phone buzzes with a text from Alya confirming the plan, prompting her to let out a nervous chuckle, "Uh, hehe!"

As they drive to the contest, the atmosphere in the car is lively with Adrien initiating conversation with Wang Cheng in Chinese, asking, "郑师傅，这是你第一次来巴黎吗？" which he translates for Marinette and Danny as "Master Cheng, Is this the first time you've visited Paris?"

Danny listens intently, eager to learn the language. Wang Cheng responds, "不，我三十年曾经来过这里;你说一口流利的中国话," translating to "No, I have been here 30 years ago. You can speak Chinese fluently," to which Adrien graciously replies, "谢谢，郑师傅," bowing slightly, meaning "Thank you, Master Cheng."

Wang Cheng acknowledges the compliment but adds, "Oh, my English very bad. Not like your Chinese," prompting Danny to question, "Wait, you can speak English. Why don’t you say anything?"

Adrien expresses his surprise, "I thought you couldn't speak English," and Marinette admits, "Uh, me too." Wang Cheng then clarifies, "Oh, no, not good. My English not good," causing Marinette to giggle at the mix-up. Danny nods in understanding, remarking, "Well, that makes sense."

Outside Le Grand Paris, the logo for "The World's Greatest Chef" shines brightly as Alec takes center stage, announcing, "Since our 'World's Greatest Chef' contest kicked off, the best culinary masters from around the globe have been blowing our minds with their gastronomic creations."

He then introduces André, who expresses his delight at having Wang Cheng present, stating, "Cheng Shifu, I am delighted and honored to have you here on our final show, where you will have the chance to defeat all of the chefs who have competed thus far."

As Wang Cheng smiles with pride, he, Marinette, Danny, and Adrien enter the venue, while Alec builds anticipation by saying, "Only one will be awarded the title of 'World's Greatest Chef.' The winner's dish will become the new Mayor's Special on the Grand Paris Restaurant menu!"

The scene shifts to the hotel's interior, where Alec asks Cheng Shifu, "Tell us, Cheng Shifu, what dish will you be honoring our panel with today?" Adrien steps in to translate Alec's words, conveying, "你将交给上的菜" as he prepares to assist in the momentous event.

Outside Le Grand Paris, the logo for "The World's Greatest Chef" shines brightly as Alec takes center stage, announcing, "Since our 'World's Greatest Chef' contest kicked off, the best culinary masters from around the globe have been blowing our minds with their gastronomic creations."

He then introduces André, who expresses his delight at having Wang Cheng present, stating, "Cheng Shifu, I am delighted and honored to have you here on our final show, where you will have the chance to defeat all of the chefs who have competed thus far."

As Wang Cheng smiles with pride, he, Marinette, Danny, and Adrien enter the venue, while Alec builds anticipation by saying, "Only one will be awarded the title of 'World's Greatest Chef.' The winner's dish will become the new Mayor's Special on the Grand Paris Restaurant menu!"

The scene shifts to the hotel's interior, where Alec asks Cheng Shifu, "Tell us, Cheng Shifu, what dish will you be honoring our panel with today?" Adrien steps in to translate Alec's words, conveying, "你将交给上的菜" as he prepares to assist in the momentous event.

Marinette turns to Adrien with a sheepish expression, saying, "Thanks, Adrien. I'm totally sorry for bothering you and Danny for nothing. I really thought he couldn't speak English."

Adrien smiles and reassures her, "No problem, Marinette. It was awesome to be able to practice my Chinese, especially with a Shifu."

Danny chimes in, "And it's awesome to learn a different language!" Curious, Marinette asks, "A Shifu?" Adrien explains, "That means 'Master' in Chinese. Your mom's uncle is a great master!"

Danny agrees, adding, "Yeah, I just learned about what a Shifu is as well."

Chloé's voice cuts through the air, startling Marinette, who musters a nervous smile as she hears, "Well, look who it is! My favorite person, Marinette Dupain-Cheng."

Chloé sneers, belittling Wang Cheng's culinary skills, "I mean, seriously? Does your great-uncle really expect to win the contest with a SOUP!? It's not even a main dish! Please! Doesn't he know how to make sushi like everyone else?"

Anger flashes in the eyes of Marinette, Danny, and Adrien, with Adrien quickly retorting, "Japanese people make sushi, Chloé. Cheng Shifu is Chinese!"

Danny adds with intensity, "Chloe, please get your cultures right before opening your mouth again." Marinette doesn’t hold back, asserting, "Besides, he's not like 'everyone else.' My great-uncle is the best chef in the world. His soup is legendary!"

Chloé, unfazed, retorts, "Well, I despise soup." Danny counters dismissively, saying, "Who cares?" Marinette adds, "So what?"

Chloé finishes with a boastful declaration, "Didn't you know? I'm on the jury. Your uncle will not be getting my vote, for sure."

Marinette shoots back heatedly, "Oh yeah? Well, he doesn't need your vote to win! There are other judges with much better taste than yours."

Chloé simply huffs, "Ugh!" Marinette smirks, adding, "Huh, silly me, you don't have any taste! I mean, look at what you're wearing," and celebrates the jab with a fist bump to Danny, who grins in agreement.

Chloé storms off, outraged as she retorts, "Ew! Don't talk about me like that. You've made a big mistake," leaving a sense of unease behind her.

Feeling the tension, Danny confesses to the others, "I have a bad feeling that she might do something to make us pay for insulting her," while Adrien expresses pride in Marinette's defense of her uncle, stating, "Wow, you really stood up for Cheng Shifu. He would've appreciated that."

Danny agrees, though he cautions, "I gotta say that was pretty awesome how you burned her, but I just have this feeling."

When Adrien asks for clarity, Danny admits he doesn't know why he feels that way but stands firm with, "I agree your uncle would love that you defended him."

Marinette, however, expresses doubt, saying, "I'm not sure. I don't think he likes me," to which Adrien counters decisively, "Oh no, you're wrong."

Marinette insists, "No, I swear! He even ripped up the bouquet I gave him," and Adrien reassures her, "Cheng Shifu isn't just a chef, Marinette -- he's an artist! He told me he was gonna put flowers in his Celestial Soup, and I think the flowers you gave him must be the ones he referred to!"

Danny chuckles and adds, "You know, it's pretty clever of Cheng Shifu to use those flowers; it shows he's resourceful! Most chefs wouldn't think to elevate their soup with a personal touch like that. It's like he's turning a simple dish into something extraordinary, just like an artist finding beauty in every detail!"

Marinette looks hopeful, asking, "So... you think he actually likes me?"

Adrien, placing his hands on her shoulders, responds with confidence, "Totally! He's shown you great respect in his own special way."

Danny chimes in, giving her an encouraging pat on the back, "Yeah, family has a way of expressing their feelings in many different ways.”

Marinette can’t help but sigh happily, feeling reassured by their words and the thought that her uncle may indeed appreciate her in his unique fashion.

In the bustling kitchen of Le Grand Paris, the aroma of Wang Cheng's soup fills the air, his careful movements showcasing his culinary expertise.

Chloé, lurking just outside the doorway, calls out mockingly, "Mr. Cheng, Marinette's looking for you outside," her voice dripping with insincerity.

As Wang Cheng steps out, she smirks to herself, confident her scheme will unfold, and adds a handful of questionable ingredients into the pot, muttering, "Let’s see if the other judges enjoy your uncle’s soup after this, Marinette Dupain-Cheng."

With a satisfied grin, she stirs her concoction, places the lid back on with a flourish. When Wang Cheng returns, she feigns ignorance, saying, "Marinette wasn’t there," before tossing in a dismissive, "No speak Japanese. See ya," as she saunters out, leaving the atmosphere thick with tension and her devious intentions lingering in the air.

In the grand dining hall of Le Grand Paris, Alec enthusiastically announces, "As usual, our panel of gourmets is made up of André Bourgeois, the mayor of Paris and owner of this luxury hotel, his daughter Chloé, representing the younger generation, hot rockstar Jagged Stone and his killer crocodile Fang, and finally, there's the divine head chef of this very hotel, Marlena Césaire, and yours truly -- Alec! It's time to determine the fate of Cheng Shifu's famous Celestial Soup."

As each judge tastes the soup, Alec suddenly spits it out and exclaims, "What IS this!?" causing Wang Cheng, Adrien, and Marinette to gasp in horror. The Mayor grimaces and states, "Uh, I don't think this soup would fare well with our guests! I'll give it a 3/10."

Chloé, twirling her spoon inside the soup with a smirk, chimes in, "Seeing as it's seem pretty unappetizing, maybe I'll pass on the tasting, but I'll still give it a zero!"

Jagged Stone, wrinkling his nose, adds, "Ech! It's like kissing the singer from the Zombeats! Negative zero." Shaking her head, Marlena says, "I'm sorry, but it's inedible. I give it 1/10."

Wang Cheng stammers, "Uh... I..." as Adrien, Danny, and Marinette exchange sympathetic glances. In a desperate move, Wang Cheng tastes Chloé’s soup, immediately recoiling and proclaiming, "Uch! I don't understand, I never put these ingredients in. It's a mistake. Someone sabotaged the soup!"

At this, Marlena and Jagged Stone exchange worried looks while Chloé beams with satisfaction.

Alec, with a solemn expression, concludes, "I'm sorry, Cheng Shifu, but I'm giving you a zero, too, which brings your score to 0.8/10—the lowest so far. Your Celestial Soup will therefore not be in the hotel's menu this year, and you will not be named 'World's Greatest Chef'!"

While Adrien and Marinette continue to look glumly at Wang Cheng, the show’s logo flashes, and Marinette notices a flower petal drop from Chloé as she stands up, making her suspicious of the entire situation.

Marinette clenches her fists in frustration, declaring, "This isn't right, and I'm certain Chloé's got something to do with it."

Adrien nods in agreement, admitting, "I'd like to say you're wrong, but I know her only too well." Danny, feeling a surge of anger, adds, "I knew something bad was gonna happen, and I know it’s Chloé because she didn’t even eat the soup."

Turning to her uncle, Marinette insists, "Uncle Cheng? I'm sure it's not your fault. In fact, I know it's not. I'm pretty sure Chloé's behind this. It was actually because of me. I provoked her, and—"

Wang Cheng interrupts, sorrowfully lamenting, "Shame is on Celestial Soup. I shall never be 'World's Greatest Chef'!" Marinette cries out, "No! Uncle Cheng!" while Adrien gently reassures her, "It's horrible to lose face in China. We'll wait for him downstairs."

He places a comforting hand on her shoulder, and together they slowly make their way down the stairs, both feeling the weight of disappointment.

Meanwhile, Danny, consumed by anger, exclaims, "That Chloe is a piece of work. I have some words to say to her," and sets off determinedly to confront her, fueled by the injustice he has witnessed.

Danny marched up to Chloé, his glare filled with fury as he confronted her about her actions.

Unfazed, Chloé shrugged off his anger, insisting, "I hate soup anyway, and I'm glad that he lost."

Her dismissive attitude only fueled Danny's frustration as he struggled to contain himself; he knew retaliating wouldn’t make things better.

Taking a deep breath, he turned away, feeling disappointment wash over him as he said, "Adrien wouldn’t like you if you keep hurting people like this."

Chloé countered defiantly, "It's Marinette's fault for confronting me in the first place!"

Danny shot back, "I confronted you because I wanted to defend her uncle from someone who clearly doesn’t care about anyone but herself."

The tension hung thick in the air as he awaited her response, hoping she might finally understand the impact of her actions.

Chloé continued to ignore Danny, casually inspecting her nails as if their conversation was unimportant. Frustrated and unsure of how to reach her, he asked, “Why do you have to be so mean?”

She shot back, “I’m not mean; I’m just honest!” Danny shook his head, insisting, “You’re always mean to everyone, and if you don’t change your attitude, you’ll never have friends ever again.”

At this, Chloé scoffed, rolling her eyes, unmoved by his words, as if the thought of losing friends didn't concern her at all.

As the argument continued, Danny felt the frustration mounting within him; no matter how hard he tried to get through to Chloé, his words seemed to bounce off her impenetrable facade.

“You really don’t understand how your actions affect others, do you?” he challenged, but she simply shrugged, dismissing him as if he were an annoyance rather than someone genuinely concerned.

Danny's resolve began to waver; he was on the brink of giving up, the exhaustion from trying to reason with someone so closed off weighing heavily on him.

“I just don’t get why you can’t see that being cruel doesn’t make you strong; it only isolates you,” he murmured, but Chloé's indifferent expression told him that his attempt to reach her heart had fallen flat, leaving him wondering if anything would ever change her perspective.

In Hawk Moth's lair, the villain cackled with delight as he sensed the anguish of a wronged artist, transforming a butterfly into an akuma with a flourish, declaring, "Fly away my little akuma, and evilize him! Victory never tasted so good! Mwahahahaha!"

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Wang Cheng, fueled by outrage at the perceived betrayal by Chloé, gazed at a bottle of olive oil and lamented, "Marinette was right. It was an evil act by that brat! No respect for Cheng Shifu!"

Just as his fury reached a boiling point, the akuma swooped in and settled into his hat, prompting Hawk Moth's voice to ring out, "Kung Food, I am Hawk Moth. Those who tasted your soup will become your servants. The one who wronged you will pay dearly."

With newfound determination, Wang Cheng declared, "I will show I am the greatest chef in the world!" as he was transformed into Kung Food, ready to unleash his culinary wrath on those he believed had wronged him.

In the opulent dining hall of Le Grand Paris, Alec found himself caught off-guard while filming a segment as the jury, except Chloé, began to writhe in discomfort.

“Ooohhh, uhh..." he groaned, trying to maintain his composure.

Jagged Stone gripped his stomach, exclaiming, "Ohh, my guts are killing me!" as he banged the table in agony, while Mayor Bourgeois joined in, cringing, "I'm feeling quite uncomfortable..."

Suddenly, a sinister laughter echoed through the hall as Kung Food revealed himself, declaring, "Bwahaha! You have eaten my soup, you become my servants!" In an instant, the eyes of everyone who had sampled the Celestial Soup glowed an eerie orange, and they rose from their seats in unison.

“At your command, master,” Alec replied, now under Kung Food's influence.

With a wicked grin, Kung Food pointed menacingly at Chloé and commanded, "Grab the girl," causing the bewitched jury members to creep menacingly toward Chloé and Danny, their intentions dark as the atmosphere thickened with tension.

Danny tightened his grip on Chloé's wrist, pulling her with him as they sprinted toward the exit, only to find the Mayor blocking their path.

Without hesitation, he swept her into his arms like a princess, determination in his eyes as he scanned for an alternate escape route while the mind-controlled jury members pursued them relentlessly.

“Put me down!” Chloé complained, squirming in his embrace.

Danny shot back, “I won’t! Just because you’re mean doesn’t mean I’m going to let you be a hostage for Kung Food!”

Chloé rolled her eyes, retorting, “You’re forgetting one important person, my darling Pookie Bear Phantom!”

Danny grimaced at the nickname she'd given to his superhero persona, feeling a mix of annoyance and embarrassment.

“I’d rather be carried like this by Phantom than you!” she declared, but their banter was cut short when the Mayor lunged forward, grabbing both of them in a tight grip as they struggled fiercely.

From the shadows, Kung Food chuckled darkly, threatening Danny, “You’re going to be part of my soup as well for helping that bratty girl!”

With a defiant glare, Danny shot back at Kung Food, “I’m only helping her because I don’t want you to hurt her!” His voice was steady, but inside, a part of him felt conflicted at the revelation of his motivation.

Chloé, momentarily taken aback by his unexpected willingness to protect her despite her cold treatment, felt a flicker of surprise but quickly masked it with annoyance; she couldn’t let him know that his actions affected her even slightly.

“Like I need your help!” she snapped, trying to maintain her tough exterior, while deep down, a curiosity stirred within her about the loyalty he was showing.

Despite the chaos surrounding them, a sense of vulnerability began to seep into their heated exchange, leaving her to question the dynamics of their relationship as they struggled against the Mayor’s grip.

Kung Food cackled maniacally, "Kung Food will make a new soup called Brat Soup and her bodyguard!" as he tightened his grip on them, eliciting Chloé’s desperate struggle.

“But I don’t like soup!” she complained, frustration seeping into her voice.

Danny, still holding her firmly, retorted, “I am not her bodyguard! Just let us go, Kung Food!” The villain merely chuckled at their defiance, the glint of malice in his eyes.

Meanwhile, from the shadows of his lair, Hawk Moth reveled in their plight, exclaiming, "Haha! Perfect! It won't be long before Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir show up to meet their doom! Mwahahaha!"

His words hung in the air like a dark omen as the situation escalated, and time was running out for Danny and Chloé to escape the clutches of their formidable foe.

In the bustling lobby of Le Grand Paris, chaos erupted as a panicked cameraman shouted, “Get out! Hurry! Get out while you still can!”

From a projector, Kung Food's voice boomed with a sinister undertone, “Not polite to leave the table without permission. Cut off all exits!”

As his henchmen began pouring vats of sticky caramel down the sides of the hotel, Adrien struggled against the door, frustration etched across his face.

“Eh!” he grunted, bending down to investigate the liquid, dipping his finger in to confirm, “Caramel? Mmm. It might taste good, but it’s totally indestructible. Looks like we’re trapped inside.”

Concern flashed in Marinette's eyes as she exclaimed, “My Great Uncle is still upstairs!”

Adrien reassured her, “Don’t worry, I’ll go find him,” before she quickly added, “Thanks. I’ll... look for a way out of here...”

Meanwhile, Kung Food's ominous laugh echoed again from the projector, declaring, “You are going to taste Kung Food’s soup. Everybody become my servants, and Kung Food become ‘World’s Greatest Chef’! Hahahaha!”

The scene shifted dramatically to the rooftop pool, where Chloé and Danny dangled precariously over a massive cauldron as henchmen busily added ingredients and stirred the giant soup, the urgency of their situation palpable.

As they dangled over the bubbling cauldron, Danny glared at Chloé, frustration boiling inside him. “This is your fault! If you hadn't messed with his soup, he wouldn't be a villain!”

Chloé shot back defensively, “I didn’t ask for this to happen!” Ignoring her outburst, Danny challenged her, “Then why did I even go out of my way to save you if you're such a brat?”

Chloé narrowed her eyes, waiting for an answer, and Danny responded with surprising sincerity, “Because it’s the right thing to do, even if you can be a pain.”

Her heart skipped a beat at his unexpected admission, leaving her momentarily speechless as she grappled with the realization that he truly cared, despite their bickering.

Chloé had always been accustomed to people obeying her commands or being bossy around others, with the exception of Sabrina, who stood by her despite her flaws.

At this moment, as she looked into Danny’s eyes, she felt an unexpected warmth; she noted how pretty they were, a thought that sent a shiver down her spine.

Startled by the realization that someone genuinely cared for her, she quickly looked away, chastising herself internally, convincing herself it was nothing significant.

When Danny noticed her sudden change in demeanor, he asked with curious concern, “What’s wrong?” However, she brushed him off in a haughty tone, replying coolly, “Nothing,” even though a part of her knew she was lying.

As the sun beats down on the luxurious pool area, Ladybug and Cat Noir stroll in, their eyes scanning the scene, and Ladybug says, "Cat Noir? I'm starving! Let's grab some food."

Cat Noir smirks, "M'lady, you're always thinking about food. But I suppose it's a good idea. Where shall we dine?" as they walk past the sleek lounge chairs and crystal-clear water.

Kung Food watches the duo from the pool area, his eyes narrowing into slits, and growls, "Who are those two?"

Hawk Moth's voice echoes from his lair, hidden behind a nearby waterfall, "They are Ladybug and Cat Noir. They've come to stop you from completing your soup. You must add them to your recipe!"

Kung Food's face lights up with excitement as he turns to Jagged Stone, who stands patiently nearby, and exclaims, "Surprise ingredients? Hah! Delicious! You!" points to Jagged Stone “Go capture them!"

Jagged Stone nods, his eyes gleaming with enthusiasm, and responds, "Yes, Master Kung Food. I'll take care of them," before running off.

Kung Food cackles maniacally, his eyes gleaming with sinister intent, as he stirs the bubbling Brat Soup. "With the superhero flavor, this soup will be even more powerful!"

Chloé struggles against the restraints that suspend her over the pot, her face contorted in a mixture of fear and defiance. "I will not eat your soup!"

Kung Food's grin widens as he responds, "Foolish girl. You are not eating soup, you ARE soup!"

Chloé's voice rises to a desperate cry. "Someone help! Let me down!"

Danny's calm and reassuring voice cuts through the chaos. "Calm down, Chloe. I know Ladybug and Cat Noir will save us."

Chloé's eyes dart towards Danny, her expression skeptical. "How do you know they'll come rescue us in time?"

Danny's confidence remains unwavering. "Just trust me and stay calm."

Kung Food's laughter echoes through the room, a menacing and sinister sound. "Don't worry, you and your little bodyguard will be let down soon enough... into the soup! Hahahaha!"

The scene is set in the grand, yet now eerily silent, lobby of Le Grand Paris. Cat Noir, visibly annoyed, struggles with the elevator, exclaiming, "Ugh! It's jammed!"

Suddenly, a holographic projection of Kung Food appears, his voice echoing through the space, "Ladybug! Cat Noir! You soon have privilege to be ingredients in Kung Food's soup. But first — you taste my special of the day!"

The elevator doors then creak open, revealing Jagged Stone, his face contorted in a menacing scowl, brandishing seafood appetizers, "Seafood appetizers."

Ladybug, surprised, cries out, "Jagged Stone!"

Cat Noir, attempting to lighten the mood, retorts, "Seafood? This scampi happening. Let's see if you can carry a tuna!"

Ladybug, sensing danger, warns, "Look out!" as Jagged Stone swings at them. Cat Noir, dodging the attack, quips, "That's not very 'rock and roll' of you, Jagged Stone."

Jagged Stone, his voice filled with malice, replies, "Rock is one thing, soup is another. When I'm done with you, you'll be nothing but minced meat!"

A brief fight ensues, culminating in Jagged Stone being thrown into a closet.

Cat Noir, turning to Ladybug, says, "Good job," and they share a fist bump.

Ladybug, her tone urgent, states, "There's no time to lose! Chloé and Danny might just be the main dish! And we better not wait to find out!"

From within the closet, Jagged Stone's muffled voice is heard, "Ugh, get me outta here! Come on, then!"

At the Le Grand Paris pool deck, where Chloé and Danny are dangling precariously over a pool of murky liquid. Kung Food's voice echoing with malicious glee proclaims, "This Brat and bodyguard soup is going to be Kung Food's masterpiece!"

Chloé, her voice laced with disgust and panic, cries out, "Do you have to tie me up with Danny above this foul-smelling liquid! My designer clothes are going to stink of grease!"

Danny, trying to remain calm despite the dire situation, responds, "Chloé, don't worry about your designer clothes getting ruined; there are far more important things that we need to worry about right now."

Kung Food's laughter fills the pool deck as he defends his concoction, declaring, "Soup not greasy at all! Kung Food soup very well-balanced. Hahahaha!"

A sudden shift in the projection reveals Jagged Stone, still trapped, desperately yelling, "Get me out of here! Come on!"

Kung Food, annoyed, dismisses him with, "Bad sous chef." His attention then snaps to the elevator, where Ladybug and Cat Noir are arriving.

He points towards Mayor Bourgeois, commanding, "You! Do me justice!"

The Mayor, now under Kung Food's control, immediately responds with, "Yes, Master," and dashes off to confront the heroes.

Danny, bound and dangling precariously alongside Chloé, silently hoped for the swift arrival of Ladybug and Cat Noir, his anxiety growing with each passing moment as Chloé's complaints about the "foul-smelling" soup continued unabated.

He sighed inwardly, a mix of exasperation and resignation washing over him, acknowledging that his inherent need to be a "nice guy" had landed him in this ridiculous and dangerous situation, forced to endure both the threat of becoming soup and Chloé's incessant whining.

Ladybug's voice cut through the air, announcing, "You spoke too soon!" as Cat Noir struggled with the elevator buttons, lamenting, "I think the electricity between us short-circuited the elevator."

Ladybug retorted, "You wish. More like us getting ourselves into a sticky situation. If Phantom was here, he could just Phase us out.”

Cat Noir winced internally, trying to mask his discomfort at the mention of Phantom, knowing the villain had captured Danny. Just then, the elevator doors slid open, revealing their path forward.

As Mayor Bourgeois swung a giant string of smoked sausages, Ladybug quipped, "Looks like a food fight is coming our way,"

Cat Noir added, "I prefer my sausages with mashed potatoes," before they engaged in battle and were ultimately flung into a hotel suite.

Mayor Bourgeois, with a flourish, announced, "Welcome to the world famous Suite 36 of this hotel," prompting Ladybug to warn, "If we're not careful, we'll be the mashed potatoes!"

The Mayor charged, capturing Cat Noir, and Hawk Moth commanded, "Time to pick up the bill, Kung Food. Grab Cat Noir's Miraculous. His ring. Bring it to me! Do it now!"

Ladybug, however, retorted, "You've got the wrong superhero, Bourgeois! I bet you don't know how to do this," demonstrating a yo-yo move that the Mayor attempted to copy, only to get his weapon caught in a chandelier, which then fell, trapping him.

Cat Noir, freed from his captor, then suggested, "Nice work, m'lady. Shall we go and find the head chef?"

Kung Food's voice, amplified through the projector, dripped with menace as he barked, "Pea-brain! Useless! My recipe isn't perfect without those two!"

He then pointed towards Marlena and Alec, his eyes burning with an eerie orange glow, and commanded, "Capture Ladybug and Cat Noir, and don't mess up or you'll end up in the soup, too!"

The possessed chefs, their faces contorted in a mix of fear and grim determination, immediately turned their attention to the heroes, their movements jerky and unnatural as they began their pursuit, leaving the dining hall echoing with the chilling threat of the villain's wrath.

As they dangled precariously over the bubbling soup, Chloé wailed, "My hair is ruined! Do you know how long it took to style it this morning?"

Danny sighed, rolling his eyes at her self-centeredness. He wondered why she was still panicking about superficial things like her hair instead of the fact that their lives were in danger.

He couldn't believe that even in this life-threatening situation, her primary concern was her appearance.

In the Le Grand Paris dining hall, Ladybug declared, "We're almost there," as Cat Noir quipped, "Great. All this fighting has made me hungry!"

Kung Food's voice echoed from a projector, "Kung Food is generous. No need to choose between cheese and dessert; you get to have both!" just as the elevator bell chimed. Alec then announced, "Watch the spectacular demonstration of the famous thousand flying cakes!" before Marlena charged at the heroes.

Alec continued, "Oh ho! Our guests seem to have a few tricks up their sleeves, but how will they fare against the blinding stinging cheese bombs!" and launched several cheese bombs, one of which Cat Noir deflected, releasing its smoke.

“Ow, he's right. The cheese really does sting your eyes," Cat Noir groaned as they continued to fight.

Marlena shot arrows at Ladybug, who dodged them, while Alec taunted Cat Noir, "Ha-ha! You're no match for my..." before being interrupted by Ladybug, who accidentally touched him while escaping the arrows, causing Marlena to accidentally shoot Alec, making him drop a cheese bomb that exploded in front of her. Ladybug declared, "I think it's about time we got to the second course," as they boarded the elevator to confront Kung Food.

On the Le Grand Paris rooftop pool, Chloé dangled precariously, her face etched with worry as Kung Food announced, "Ah, temperature is just right. Time to add main ingredients!"

Chloé and Danny begin to be reeled into the soup, her voice rising in panic, "Oh, no, no, no! Ah!" while Danny remains calm amidst the chaos.

Just as she was about to fall, Cat Noir's staff sliced through the rope, and Ladybug swooped in to catch Chloé and Danny.

Chloé, still flustered, immediately complained, "Ladybug, what took you so long!? Just wait until I tell everyone you—" before Ladybug dropped her unceremoniously while Danny landed gracefully on the ground.

Danny then interjected, "Ladybug, you could've been a little bit more gentle, and Chloe, you could've been more grateful for Ladybug coming even to save us."

Chloé puffed up her cheeks, muttering that Ladybug could have been faster, a slight blush dusting her face as she tried to hide her relief.

Danny took her wrist gently, noticing her flustered state, deciding it was best to get her to safety so Ladybug and Cat Noir could focus on dealing with the villain without worrying about them, pulling her away from the pool's edge and towards the exit.

They reached the exit, and Chloé quickly pulled her hand away. Her cheeks were still flushed as she tried to regain her composure.

She internally debated her feelings, refusing to acknowledge any gratitude, but she couldn't deny that Danny had been surprisingly brave. This thought made her consider him a potential bodyguard despite his lack of size or strength. She also recognized that he had tried to calm her down during the chaos, a gesture that was unusual for her.

Suddenly, she buried her face into Danny's chest, admitting that she had felt protected when he was around, causing Danny to become flustered and try to push her away.

However, Chloé wouldn't budge, confessing that she felt safe with him, a feeling she only experienced with her "Pookie bear Phantom. " While she didn't wonder about Phantom's absence, she was grateful that Danny had been there for her during the ordeal.

Chloé, ignoring Danny's protests, declared that he would be her new bodyguard, a position she intended to present to her father, hoping he would approve of Danny's protection against any future villains.

Danny, internally groaning at the prospect, knew he couldn't argue with her when she looked at him with those pleading eyes, like a child clutching a favorite teddy bear. Reluctantly, he resigned himself to his new role, knowing he was in for a long ride.

Danny, his face still flushed, awkwardly told her, "Stop calling Phantom your Pookie bear; he told me he doesn't feel the same way about you."

Chloé, however, dismissed his words with a wave of her hand, scoffing, "Oh, please, Phantom is just shy and doesn't know how to express his feelings, that's all."

Laced with frustration, Kung Food lamented, "Oh no! My Brat and Bodyguard Soup will be so flavorless," prompting Ladybug to plead, "I know you're more honorable than this, Cheng Shifu!"

Kung Food retorted, "I am-I'm not Cheng Shifu, I am Kung Food—the Greatest Chef in the world! And nobody will stop me from finishing my Brat and Bodyguard Soup!" as he brandished a weapon, declaring, "I take care of you two myself!"

A fierce battle ensued, with Ladybug urging, "Cat Noir! The akuma must be in his chef's hat! Try to grab it!"

Cat Noir, however, was hit with a burning powder and exclaimed, "Ow! It burns!" to which Kung Food cackled, "Haha! Do you like it spicy?"

Ladybug then summoned her Lucky Charm, revealing a check dispenser, causing her to question, "A... check?"

Cat Noir quipped, "And I think it's gonna be a steep one," just as Kung Food pulled out a giant Pizza Sword, making the heroes gasp, as he taunted, "You think you can beat me with a piece of paper!?"

Cat Noir retorted, "You're one to talk, Kung Food. You've been trying to defeat us with sausages and cheese! Without any luck, I might add," enraging Kung Food, who swung at them.

As they fought, Kung Food threw Ladybug, engaging Cat Noir alone, while Ladybug activated her Lucky Vision, spotting the soup and the check dispenser. Dipping some check paper into the soup, she used it as a weapon, capturing Kung Food.

She instructed, "Cat Noir, all his weapons come from his bag. Destroy it," and Cat Noir responded, "Got it. Cataclysm!" destroyed the bag, causing Kung Food to fall over and lamenting, "Noo!"

Ladybug then declared, "Your days are over, akuma!" ripping his hat to release the akuma, capturing and purifying it, before releasing the butterfly and exclaiming, "Miraculous Ladybug!" restoring everything to normal as Wang Cheng returned, confused, and Ladybug handed him his chef hat.

From his lair, Hawk Moth seethed, "This evil dinner was almost perfect. Revenge is a dish that's best served cold, so watch yourself because I'll be ready to strike again!" before the window closed.

Danny, exasperated, urged, "Come on, Chloé, just stop with the rude remarks about the soup," while Adrien, visibly annoyed, challenged, "Didn't your father kick you off the jury?"

Chloé stammered, "No, he didn't! I... uh... I... I resigned. Also, I have something  much better things to do than being a judge," grabbing Danny's arm and cuddling it possessively.

Danny, clearly uncomfortable, tried to dislodge her, but Chloé clung tighter, announcing, "I have a new bodyguard that's going to protect me."





Chapter Text

"Yes, I'm busy. I was right in the middle of something very important. What do you want?" Gabriel snaps into his phone, eyes fixed on a book, before his tone shifts to outrage, "What?! This is unacceptable! The sample garment doesn't match at all! All you had to do was follow a pattern. Imbeciles! What am I supposed to do? The show is in three days! No, don't use him, he's completely useless."

He then walks to the painting of his wife, revealing a safe behind it, into which he places the book. "Call my assistant, Nathalie. She'll give you some other names."

Adrien, hidden behind a pillar, whispers to Danny, "He hides stuff behind the painting of my Mom?"

Danny replies, "So you’re wondering what he’s hiding in there."

Plagg chimes in, "Ooh! I love dirty secrets," as Adrien and Danny approach the painting.

“Oh, yes! Go on, go on!" Plagg urges. Adrien hesitates, "I can't do it. My dad wouldn't like me going through his stuff. Besides, I don't even know the code, and my fencing class is about to start."

Plagg retorts, "You're such a party pooper," before phasing through the safe door and unlocking it.

Danny interjects, "I wouldn’t call him a party pooper, Plagg. He’s just cautious about not wanting to upset Mr. Agreste." 

“Plagg, no!" Adrien exclaims.

Plagg, muffled from inside the safe, says, "My, my, what have we got here? A book on Tibet, an old flyer from a hotel, a load of junk, come on, where's the good stuff?"

He then knocks the book Gabriel was looking at into Adrien's arms. "I've seen this book somewhere before. But who cares? I'm famished! I need Camembert!"

Adrien stares at the book and asks, "Why is my dad keeping this locked in a safe?"

He gasps, "Hawk Moth? What's this monster doing in a book about superheroes?" “I don’t know, but we should worry about that later,” Danny said.

Plagg demands, "Cheese! Didn't you two hear me?"

Adrien and Danny heard footsteps; Adrien quickly hid the book in his school bag and closed the picture just as Nathalie and Placide I.T. entered the room.

Nathalie says, "Adrien? Danny? You're going to be late." Placide I.T. grunts.

Adrien stammers, "I was...looking for my homework. Silly me," and chuckles nervously.

Danny adds, "I was looking for my homework as well," chuckling nervously.

At Collège Françoise Dupont, Marinette and Alya ascended the entrance steps amidst a flurry of excited chatter;

Rose exclaimed, "Can you believe Lila knows Prince Ali? She even flew in his private jet with him!"

While Chloé grumbled, "Why did Jagged Stone write a song about Lila when he could've written it about me?"

Nino boasted, "Lila knows all of the Hollywood directors. She promised she'd mention me to Steven Basielberg himself!"

Bewildered, Marinette rushed to Alya's side and asked, "Lila?"

Alya pointed to Lila on the second floor with Danny and Adrien, explaining, "Yeah, she just started at our school! She even gave me an exclusive interview for the Ladyblog, 'cause Ladybug saved her life once! Watch!" and showed Marinette the video.

Marinette, laced with concern, questioned, "Who is this girl, and what is she doing next to one of the loves of my life?!"

Alya, oblivious to Marinette's distress, gushed, "Lila's got the most incredible life, and now she's going here. She's totally awesome!"

Marinette, lost in a daydream, worried, "What?! Don't say that! This is super bad. What if Adrien or Danny totally falls for her?! I've never flown in a private jet; nobody's ever written a song about me, and I don't know a single person in Hollywood! Adrien and Danny will forget I even exist!" as she watched Lila guide them away, gasping, "Where are they going? Alya, we've got to stop them!"

Engrossed in her blog, Alya dismissed her, "You need to chill out, Marinette. My Ladyblog has the highest number of hits ever after that Lila interview!" and walked away.

Marinette, now frantic, wondered, "What's going on? I mean, has this Lila girl hypnotized everyone or something?"

Tikki playfully teased, "You wouldn't be a little jealous, Marinette?"

Marinette, vehemently denying it, exclaimed, "Huh! Me, jealous? No way!" before running after Lila, Danny, and Adrien.

In the Collège Françoise Dupont library, Marinette, hidden behind a bookshelf, observed Adrien alone at a table, wondering where Lila was, when Adrien pulled out a book, causing Tikki to leave Marinette's purse to investigate, prompting Marinette to tell her to hide.

Tikki flew to a nearby bookcase as Lila approached, suggesting they work on history homework together, noticing Adrien's book and grabbing it despite his and Danny’s protests, asking, "What's that?"

Adrien nervously replied, "Uh nothing! Just stories about superheroes,"

Danny added, "uh, yeah and can you give that back to us?"

Lila, placing her hands on theirs, declared, "I love superheroes!"

Marinette gasped from behind the bookcase, accidentally bumping into a book cart.

Tikki watched as Lila flipped through the book, stopping at a page about Ladybug, causing Adrien to sigh, "She's amazing.”

Danny chuckled at his expression. Lila then moved closer to Adrien, stating, "A girl doesn't need to wear a costume to be amazing, you know.”

Danny added, "Yeah, there are many people that don't need a mask to be a hero, like firemen or police officers.”

Lila agreed, "I agree with him," leaving Adrien flustered and speechless.

With a knowing smirk, Lila teased, "So you've got a soft spot for the bug, huh?"

Adrien then nervously denied, "Me? Oh, no! Not at all!" Unbeknownst to them, a book cart was slowly moving closer.

Lila then claimed, "You know I happen to be very close friends with Ladybug," causing Adrien, Danny, and Marinette to gasp in surprise.

Adrien and Danny both exclaimed, "Really?!"

Lila then suggested, "We can chat about it if you want. Not here, though. Why don't we meet at the park after school, and I'll tell you everything? " Just as Marinette accidentally slammed the cart into the wall, startling them.

After receiving a phone alert, Adrien announced, "We gotta go! Me and Danny got a lesson in 58 seconds,"

Lila caused him to drop his bag, asking, "So, the park?" Adrien agreed, "Uh, sure!" and ran out, while Danny felt uneasy about the situation.

Lila, picking up the book, mused, "A vixen superheroine? Hmm, interesting..." before leaving the library.

Tikki urgently called out, "Marinette!" prompting Marinette to declare, "I know. I gotta talk to Adrien and Danny before they meet up with Lila in the park. He needs to know that she's a total thief."

Tikki, however, insisted, "No! You can't say anything to Adrien yet. I need a chance to check out the book first.
I think we have to get our hands on it if it's the one!"

Marinette, confused, asked, "I don't get it. Exactly why would we need it?" Tikki replied, "I'll explain to you once I know for sure. Please, we mustn't let Lila out of our sight!"

Marinette watched a clip of Lila from the Ladyblog in the streets of Paris.

Lila claimed, "Ladybug and me, we're like this!" crossing her fingers, causing Marinette to exclaim, "Liar!"

Tikki then alerted her, "There! She's coming out!" as Lila exited a jewelry store.

Marinette concealed herself behind a tree at the Place des Vosges while Tikki lamented their distance.

Marinette zoomed in on Lila, who was putting on a fox tail charm necklace and quickly hid a book as Adrien and Danny approached, prompting Marinette to exclaim, "Oh no! They are already here!"

Lila greeted them with a casual "Oh, hi!"

While Adrien responded with a friendly "Hey!"

Danny with a simple "Hi there."

Marinette, noticing Lila throw the book in the trash, calls her a brat, but Tikki insists on retrieving it despite Marinette's protest.

Tikki flew to the trash while Marinette followed, hiding behind it, as Adrien asked Lila, "So you do know Ladybug, for real?"

Danny added, "I was wondering about that, too," while Tikki struggled to get the book out of the trash.

Tikki, clutching the book, exclaimed, "This is the book Marinette!"

Marinette grabbed it, just as Lila told Adrien and Danny, "Not only did Ladybug save my life, we've become very close friends because we have something very special in common- it's what I wanted to tell you about. I'm the descendant of a vixen superheroine myself, Volpina," prompting Danny and Adrien to question, "Volpina?" and Marinette to repeat it in disbelief.

Adrien then said, "Wait a minute! I think I read about her in my book.”

Lila stopped him, saying, "Of course she's in your book. She's one of the most important superheroes. More powerful and more celebrated than Ladybug.”

Marinette seethed at the comment as Lila continued, "Between you and me, Ladybug doesn't even make the top ten." At the same time, Marinette bit down on the book in frustration, and Lila finished by saying, "My grandma gave me this necklace."

Danny, his brow furrowed with suspicion, interjected, "Wait a minute, if you're friends with Ladybug, why are you downplaying her like this?"

Lila deftly maneuvered around the question, responding smoothly, "Oh, Ladybug wouldn't mind; she's so modest, she wouldn't care if someone said there was someone more important to her."

Danny narrowed his eyes, not fully convinced by her explanation, but decided to let it slide, feeling a pang of self-awareness as he realized he was acting like Sam, his friend, when interacting with new people, carefully observing them for any inconsistencies.

Marinette's cheeks flushed with heat as she listened to Lila's smooth lies, feeling a cloud of doubt and anger descend upon her, not wanting to be downplayed or dismissed, she sighed romantically at Danny, who had questioned Lila, Tikki noticed this and smiled knowingly.

Tikki then whispered, "Wow, she's good. Really good," as Marinette rushed out of the park, clutching the book.

“You've got your book. I can't lose Adrien or Danny. It’s time to transform!" she declared, before undergoing her transformation sequence, emerging as Ladybug, ready to confront the situation.

Adrien, holding Lila's necklace, questioned, "Are you telling me this is a Miraculous?!"

Danny sensed something amiss.

Ladybug then landed in front of them, sarcastically greeting Lila, "Well hey Lila! How's it going? Long time no see. I saw your interview on the Ladyblog, awesome job," before leaning closer and adding, "Oh sure! I remember our instant connection when I saved your life and we've been really good friends ever since! Practically BFF's! Uh actually, when did I save your life again, Lila? I don't recall. Oh yes! Of course, now I remember. Never! And we're not friends either!"

Turning to Adrien, she stated, "Miss Show-Off here was trying to impress you and everyone around her." Adrien, his voice laced with disappointment, asked Lila, who was now crying, "So I guess you aren't the descendant of a superhero either?"

Ladybug declared, "She's more like a super liar," prompting Lila to retort, "How dare you?!" before running away, leaving Adrien confused and asking, "Wait! Lila! Hey, what was that all about? Uh, I mean, weren't you kinda harsh with her?"

Ladybug, with a hint of defensiveness, replied, "I...I don't put up with lies, especially when they're about me," and yo-yoed away.

This left Adrien and Danny even more puzzled, wondering aloud, "What is with you, Ladybug?"

Danny, still processing the situation, responded to Adrien, "I don't know, man," then added, "but I hope she wasn't too harsh on Lila, that might get her akumatized."

He then pondered the situation, thinking that if he were in Ladybug's position, he might have reacted similarly, though perhaps with a bit less intensity, understanding her frustration with someone spreading lies, but also concerned about the potential consequences of her actions.

On a rooftop, Ladybug landed abruptly, admitting, "I may have gone a bit overboard there, but at least I'm not dealing with her anymore," before grappling her yo-yo and leaving.

Down on the streets, Lila stopped before a Ladybug poster, lamenting, "My chances with Adrien or Danny are gone! I hate you, Ladybug!" and threw her bag at it.

In Hawk Moth's lair, his window opened as he sensed Lila's emotions, stating, "Ah...jealousy, deceit, and the desire to be a superhero. This young lady is my perfect prey," and released an akuma.

The akuma landed on Lila's fox tail necklace as she knelt on the sidewalk, and Hawk Moth declared, "Volpina, I am Hawk Moth. I'm giving you the power of illusion, from now on, your lies will come to life. Gain Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir's trust and convince them you're a real superhero, then betray them and bring me their Miraculous."

Lila, now Volpina, agreed, transforming and changing the Ladybug poster into one of herself with Adrien. In Paris, a meteor appeared, and Adrien and Danny, upon seeing it, rushed to Adrien’s room, where Adrien transformed into Cat Noir, and Danny transformed into Phantom, ready to face the meteor.

Ladybug arrived home, spotting the meteor and declaring "Code Red!" before yo-yoing towards it, only to witness Volpina catch the meteor and hurl it away, then address the Parisians, proclaiming herself the only superhero they needed, as citizens chanted her name. Ladybug, on a nearby roof, questioned, "Volpina?", and Cat Noir landed beside her, noting, "Looks like we have a new partner," while Danny added, "well, this new partner seems to have a really big ego." Ladybug, suspicious, stated, "Don't you think it's weird, this superhero just appearing out of nowhere," and Danny agreed, "yeah, it is weird that she appears out of nowhere and save the city from a meteor." Cat Noir, impressed, said, "Well, at least she got the job done. If she hadn't been here—" to which Ladybug defensively retorted, "I could have easily stopped that meteorite myself," prompting Danny to remark, "it looks like someone else has a big ego as well."

Ladybug scoffed, dismissing Danny's remark, "I'm not having an ego," to which Danny retorted, "Yeah, right, me and Cat Noir could have taken down that meteor if we got there on time." Ladybug, her voice rising, insisted, "I could have taken down that meteor all by myself," prompting Danny to challenge, "Okay, someone's getting a pretty big ego," which led to a heated exchange with Ladybug, while Cat Noir watched, surprised, as Danny argued with Ladybug, a sight he had never witnessed before.

Danny, not backing down, retorted, "I could have vaporized that meteor, or Cat Noir could have used his Cataclysm to destroy it," to which Ladybug snapped back, "And I could have used my Lucky Charm to destroy it!"

Danny pointed out, "How would you utilize it when I don't even know what you're going to get?"

Ladybug puffed out her cheeks in frustration and turned away from Phantom, clearly annoyed by his challenge to her abilities and the growing tension between them.

Cat Noir, attempting to diffuse the tension, interjected, "Okay, okay, guys, calm down," only to be met with Ladybug and Phantom pointedly avoiding eye contact, before adding, "I'm just saying, she seems seriously awesome." Volpina then landed in front of them, declaring, "Hey guys! Glad you dropped in, I need a hand. Come on!" and flew off, with Ladybug, Phantom, and Cat Noir following her to a nearby rooftop, where Cat Noir exclaimed, "I can't believe it! It's Hawk Moth in the flesh!" as Hawk Moth's figure appeared on a roof across from them.

Danny, his suspicion piqued, muttered, "it seems like tin head had finally decided to come out," noting that this wasn't Hawk Moth's usual modus operandi, while Ladybug, her voice laced with concern, added, "He never shows up! Something big is going on. Really big!"

Volpina confidently stated, "We can take him down, but it's gonna take all four of us. We better make the most of our individual talents," to which Cat Noir eagerly agreed

Volpina added, "Very nice to meet you by the way Cat Noir, and Phantom. Cool outfits," prompting a bashful response from Cat Noir and a hesitant "thanks I think" from Danny.

Ladybug, however, interjected, "First the meteorite, now Hawk Moth appearing both on the same day. Don't you think that's a little bit unusual?", and when Volpina asked why, Ladybug, annoyed, clarified, "I was asking Cat Noir and spooky."

Cat Noir, noticing Ladybug's behavior, inquired, "I'm finding you unusual today, My Lady. Everything okay?",

Phantom added, "yeah you’ve been pretty much on edge for the last couple of minutes."

Ladybug, defensively, replied, "I'm fine, just fine," before turning to Volpina, asking, "Say Volpina, what's your Miraculous?"

Volpina answered, "My necklace," and when Ladybug asked about its power, she replied, "The power of flight and super strength."

As Hawk Moth disappeared, Volpina exclaimed, "He's getting away!" and proposed a plan, "Ladybug, go to his left, Phantom and Cat Noir, you take the right and I'll come from behind.”

Ladybug countered, "No! I...I take the right, Cat Noir and Phantom goes from behind and you... take the left,"

Volpina replied, "Fine. Makes no difference to me," and Ladybug, satisfied, said, "Good," before Volpina flew off.

Cat Noir, sensing the tension, attempted to mediate, saying, "Can you chill out a little? She's one of us," before jumping off the roof, while Phantom, trying to reason with her, added, "come on ladybug you have to calm down and focus. We can finally put this Fruitloop down once and for all," before flying after Cat Noir.

Ladybug scoffed before heading towards Hawk Moth, while on another rooftop, Volpina watched Cat Noir and Phantom chase after the illusionary Hawk Moth, thinking, "They are coming right into my trap."

Cat Noir, believing he had cornered Hawk Moth, was confused when he vanished again, and Phantom, perplexed, asked, "is the fruitloop doing magic shows now?"

Cat Noir exclaims, "Where did he go?" before they continue their pursuit, while Volpina goes after Ladybug.

As Cat Noir and Phantom continued their pursuit of Hawk Moth, Danny fired an ectoblast at him, causing the villain to disappear in a cloud of smoke, leaving both heroes bewildered and wondering what was going on as the elusive Hawk Moth seemed to vanish into thin air with each encounter.

Danny, his suspicion growing, told Cat Noir, "Call Ladybug, tell her that Hawk Moth vanished when I hit him with my ectoblast," then added, his voice laced with unease, "I'm getting a really bad feeling about Volpina, maybe Ladybug's right to not trust her."

Cat Noir tried to call Ladybug, but she didn't answer, causing Danny to worry about his partner and hope she was okay.

After a few minutes, Ladybug called back, asking, "Is Volpina with you, Cat Noir, Phantom?"

Cat Noir replied through the phone, "No! And when Danny hit Hawk Moth with his ectoblast, he disappeared in the cloud of smoke," and Danny added, "I think you were right to mistrust our new ally, and I'm sorry for not trusting you."

Ladybug reassured him, "It's OK, phantom, we all make mistakes.

Anyway, Volpina’s powers are illusion, and it’s my fault that she got Akumatized in the first place because I ruined her chances with two guys she likes," then stated, "I'm sure she's going to their house. I'll send you the address. Meet me there!"

Cat Noir responded, "You got it!" and hung up, adding, "I think we know the way already. Let's go, Phantom." Phantom agreed, "Lead the way, Cat Noir."

In Adrien's room, Cat Noir and Phantom detransformed, and Plagg questioned, "Wouldn't Cat Noir and Phantom would be more useful in this situation?" Adrien countered, "If Volpina's got a thing for me and Danny, we can make her see sense without them. Maybe then she'll listen," but Plagg scoffed, "You really think you can take down Volpina without your super powers? Without me? at least Danny can use some of his powers when he is not transformed." Danny added, "since she has a crush on either one of us, we might be able to talk her out," then concentrated, creating a Phantom duplicate, which left him exhausted, prompting Plagg to ask, "are you okay, Danny?" Danny replied, "Yeah, it just takes a lot out of me to make a duplicate and transforming it into Phantom." Adrien, spotting Volpina, warned, "Hide Plagg, she's coming!" as the Phantom clone turned invisible, and Volpina entered, calling out, "Adrien! Danny!" Adrien feigned ignorance, asking, "Hey! Who are you?" and Danny added, "I never seen you before?" Volpina presented her necklace, saying, "Do you remember this necklace? I didn't know how to tell you the truth, but at least this way you can see for yourself that I'm not lying. I am a superhero," causing Adrien to exclaim, "Lila!" and Danny to ask, "What you said was true?!" Volpina, now as Volpina, said, "You can call me Volpina. I'm sorry about the scene in the park earlier today. Ladybug's jealous because she's not as powerful as me."

Danny, his tone measured, told Volpina, "Look, Ladybug only came to tell you that she didn’t save your life and that you two didn't know each other. While she could have been more tactful with her words, she didn’t want someone spreading lies about her saving someone that she didn’t even know."

Volpina, her eyes gleaming with a manipulative glint, quickly tried to twist Danny's words, responding with a disingenuous tone, "Oh, so she was still jealous, then? Maybe she didn't remember saving me because she saves so many people in a day that she just can't keep track of them all, poor thing, but that doesn't change the fact that she was still trying to make me look bad in front of you two."

Danny, his patience wearing thin, thought incredulously at Volpina's delusional spin, her self-centeredness reminding him of a certain "Fruitloop" who always twisted reality to fit his own narrative of entitlement, a stark contrast to Danny’s own sense of responsibility. Meanwhile, in Wisconsin, Vlad Masters, within his secret lab, grew increasingly agitated at the lack of data from Danny Phantom, his two-month disappearance halting his progress, and a loud sneeze punctuated his frustration as he muttered, "Oh, butter biscuits, someone must be talking about me," angrily wondering where Danny was and how he could obtain the last bit of data to complete his new plan.

Interrupting the conversation, Ladybug addressed Danny and Adrien, stating, "Excuse us, but I need to have a chat with super liar," before turning to Volpina and declaring, "You! Stop thinking your illusions are reality!"

Danny's Phantom clone then blasted Volpina, sending her sliding backward, as Adrien and Danny quickly retreated into the bathroom, shutting the door behind them.

Inside, Plagg smugly remarked, "So, was I right or was I right?" prompting Danny to concede, "OK, you were right. I’ll let my clone do some of the battling before reforming into one.”

As Volpina used her flute to create multiple illusions of herself, which Ladybug swatted away and Phantom blasted with ecto-energy, Cat Noir declared, “Illusions!” just as the real Volpina leaped away outside with a captive “Adrien and Danny Fenton.”

Ladybug, noticing their disappearance, exclaimed, “Cat Noir! Phantom! She’s taken ‘Adrien and Danny’!” but Cat Noir confidently stated, “That’s an illusion, too!”

When Ladybug questioned his certainty, Phantom said, “he is sure!”

Scrambling for an explanation, Cat Noir claimed, “Uh…my..um…feline sixth sense. It’s legendary! Oh…”

Ladybug, checking the bathroom and finding it empty, sarcastically remarked, “Really? Are you sure, Phantom? You don’t say! ‘Adrien and Danny’ are gone!” before leaping out the window, leaving Cat Noir to sigh, “we’re not even gonna try to get out of this.” Phantom to agree, “I guess not.”

At the Eiffel Tower, Volpina, dangling illusory versions of Adrien and Danny, cackled, “Give me your Miraculous now or I will!” prompting Ladybug to plead, “I thought you loved them!” but Volpina retorted, “Not as much as seeing you three defeated! No hard feelings, right?”, as she released her grip, leading Cat Noir to declare, “You’re bluffing. It’s another illusion.” At the same time, Danny challenged, “Then do it, or are you scared?” Ladybug screamed, “NO!!” reaching for her earrings, but Cat Noir threw his baton, dispelling the illusion. Ladybug, spotting the real Volpina, pursued her to the top, where Volpina created more illusions, leading Ladybug to summon her Lucky Charm, exclaiming, “Lucky Charm!”, revealing a chocolate popsicle, prompting Phantom to remark, “now this is going to be interesting”, as Cat Noir questioned, “With a chocolate popsicle?”, but Ladybug insisted, “Trust me. Get ready,” and Cat Noir unleashed “Cataclysm!”, while Ladybug used the shiny wrapper to blind Volpina, and Cat Noir and Danny used his Ecto blast to create a cage, trapping her, as Ladybug declared, “Trapped! Like a fox!”, grabbing Volpina’s necklace and proclaiming, “Your days are over, akuma!”, breaking the necklace and releasing the akuma, capturing it with her yo-yo, exclaiming, “Time to de-evilize! Gotcha! Bye, bye little butterfly,” before throwing the ice cream in the air, announcing, “Miraculous Ladybug!”, which restored everything, including Lila, who questioned, “Ladybug?”, leading Ladybug to apologize, stating, “I… totally overreacted and… never should’ve spoken to you like that. I’m sorry.”

Lila, her voice laced with bitterness, retorted, “Forget it, Ladybug; you were right. We’ll never be friends,” before picking up her necklace and walking away, prompting Cat Noir to wince, “Ouch…” and Danny to add, “talk about harsh.” In Hawk Moth’s lair, the villain seethed, “She’s still angry. You’re not done with Volpina yet, Ladybug. You haven’t seen the last of her,” while back at the Eiffel Tower, Ladybug expressed concern, stating, “There’s one problem we still have to solve. Where’s Adrien and Fenton,” to which Cat Noir replied, “Uh…everything’s been put back to normal, right? So they must be safely back at home.” Still, Ladybug insisted, “I should check to make sure!” Phantom then offered, “I can check up on them while you can find a place to transform back,” Cat Noir added, “Oh yeah since Phantom doesn’t have a transformation time limit, he can go check up on Adrien and Fenton.”

On Marinette’s roof, while perusing the superhero book, Marinette lamented to Tikki, “This book could’ve been my connection to Adrien without my Ladybug mask for once, but I get that I’m not gonna be returning it to him.”

Tikki apologetically responded, “I’m really sorry, Marinette, but its information is invaluable.”

Marinette, puzzled, inquired, “Information? But it’s all written in code?”

This leads Tikki to reveal, “I know someone who’s been looking for this for a long time. He knows how to decipher the codes.”

Marinette prompted to ask, “So what exactly is so special about this book?”

Tikki explained, “It contains all the secrets of the Miraculous powers. It’s sacred and extremely dangerous in the wrong hands. He needs it back.”

Still confused, Marinette pressed, “I don’t get it, Tikki. Just tell me what’s going on. Please, who is he?”

Finally, Tikki revealed “The Great Guardian. And I think the time has come for you to finally meet him.”

Well that is the season finale of spooky tales of ladybug and phantom. I will be working on the second season pretty soon there will be original chapters of original Akumas